Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Hajime didn’t expect this day to be any more eventful than the last.

Every day was pretty much the same after all; wake up, go to class, hang out with Nanami during lunch, go back to class, then when the day was over, return to his dorm room. On weekends, he might go out and spend more time with Nanami at an arcade, grab a bite to eat with her at a restaurant, or even play videogames with her online. Those were the most exciting days for Hajime. Other than that, his days were uneventful.

That’s just how life was for a Reserve Course student like him. But could he complain? He should be grateful just to be able to attend a school like Hope’s Peak, the school of his dreams. His parents had been hesitant about allowing him to attend the school, but at some point, they agreed to it and paid the pricey tuition to appease their son’s wishes.

Now here he was on a Monday morning, nearing the middle of the first school term. He stared at himself in the mirror, adjusting the green tie on his uniform. After making sure his appearance was acceptable, he grabbed his school bag and made his way out of his dorm room. He exited the dormitory building and looked up, the morning sunrise spilling bright orangish colors onto a blue sky. The summer season was approaching soon as spring neared its end.

Reserve students quietly walked past him, minding their own businesses. Having woken up early as he usually does, he had some time before his classes started. He could go grab breakfast from the school cafeteria or wander around campus for a bit. He chose the latter, not really in the mood to deal with busy lines and loud cafeteria chatter.

He wandered down his usual path, gazing out at all the various buildings on campus. Inevitably, his eyes landed on the Main Course building not too far from where he was standing. That building was where all the talented students were, students with tons of potential and futures destined for greatness. Those students were known as Ultimates.

Other reserve students often found them to be snobby and stuck up, thinking they were better than their less talented peers. He wasn’t sure how true that was, but he did know they weren’t all like that; one Ultimate student happened to be his best friend, after all, and she never treated him as less significant than her.

He found himself walking around the Main Course campus, passing by Ultimate students who seemed a lot cheerier and livelier than the reserve students did. Normally, seeing a reserve student wandering around the main campus would earn him some disapproving looks and glares from some of the adults, but he ignored them; he’d been here enough times already while hanging out with Nanami, and he wasn’t planning on stopping, so they’d just have to deal with it. Though, it did still bother him a little when he felt their scrutinizing, judgmental gazes on his back…

He continued to walk aimlessly, lost in thought until he spotted a lone wisteria tree off in the distance. Huh, he never noticed that tree there before. It was standing in a more deserted part of campus, with no other students seemingly near the area. A perfect place for him to contemplate his own self-worth and meaning to his existence. He sighed and closed his eyes, walking the straight path on the walkway towards the tree as he slipped into deep thought. He wondered how different his world would be like if he had an Ultimate talent like the Main Course students. What talent would he even want to have?

His best friend was the Ultimate Gamer. That would’ve been a cool talent to have, though it was hard to imagine Hajime beating his friend’s dedication to her games. Ultimate Debater? He wasn’t particularly great at many things, but he was pretty decent at debating on certain topics and discussions. He had gotten into many debates with his friend before, whether it was about current world events, conspiracy theories, or plotlines in videogames that made absolutely no sense and were a disgrace to their former name. Or what if his talent was—

“Oof—!” Hajime’s thoughts were interrupted as he suddenly hit something very solid, causing him to fall back and land hard on the pavement. Ouch. Maybe walking with his eyes closed hadn’t been the brightest of ideas. He groaned and rubbed his head, sitting up. He opened his eyes, ready to apologize to whoever he had run into, only to fall silent upon seeing who the other person was.

There standing before him was a boy who looked to be around his age. He wore a suit and tie, a uniform that looked almost similar to his, except the material seemed a lot higher quality, somehow. The boy had incredibly long, luxurious black hair that spilled around him like a waterfall of ink. He wouldn’t have drawn his eyes away from it had it not been for the one other striking feature this boy possessed. Two blood red, piercing eyes stared down at Hajime, trapping him in its gaze. They were striking, intense, and if he looked close enough, he swore he could see very faint—crosshairs? Everything about the person before him radiated power and superiority, even the stone-cold, stoic expression on his face. It left him speechless.

“I— uh—“ Hajime stumbled over his words, struggling to get his thoughts out. Even just speaking to this person felt unruly, like he was breaking some unspoken rule of sorts. The other didn’t say a word, only stared at him silently, analyzing. After getting over his initial shock, he finally worked up enough nerve to stand up, getting a better look at the person across from him. They were about the same height, it would seem. He also appeared to have a similar body type as his from what he could tell. Actually, now that he was looking at him closer, he looked… eerily similar to Hajime.

Upon first glance, you wouldn’t think they looked anything alike, but if you take away the magnificent hair and scarlet red eyes, they did, in fact, seem to share the same face: sharp, focused eyes, pulled into a neutral expression, similar to Hajime’s neutral expression except far more intimidating. His nose, lips, jawline, and even the bit of ears he could see peeking from his curtain of hair all looked like Hajime’s. It was like he was staring at a corrupted reflection of himself. It was surreal.

Finally, after what felt like ages of staring and neither one of them saying a word, Hajime broke the silence.

“Uh, sorry… I didn’t mean to run into you like that,” he said apologetically, facing the red-eyed boy in front of him. “I wasn’t paying attention, so… my bad.”

The other boy said nothing, only stared. Hajime felt confused. Did he not hear him? Should he repeat himself? He opened his mouth to do so, only to stop short as the other boy finally spoke.

“Name,” the other boy said in a flat tone. It took Hajime a moment to process what the other had said until he realized that the other was asking for his name. Except it was more of a command than it was a question.

“Oh, uh, my name,” Hajime cleared his throat, nearly forgetting his own name before he replied. “My name is Hinata Hajime. Nice to meet you.”

The other boy closed his eyes. “Hinata Hajime,” he repeated as if searching for confirmation that that was, in fact, the correct way to pronounce it. Hajime felt a chill run through him upon hearing his name being said in such a monotone voice. And yet even though his voice lacked emotion, it still sounded eerily similar to Hajime’s own voice.  The boy then reopened his eyes, glancing at Hajime one last time, before he proceeded to walk past him, leaving him stunned.

“H-hey, wait, aren’t you gonna tell me your—” Hajime whirled around only to discover that the other boy was no longer there. What the hell?? Hadn’t he just been there a second ago, how did he disappear so fast? He looked out at the empty walkway before him, the flowers on the wisteria tree gently swaying in the breeze above him.

He had to tell Nanami about this.

Hajime approached the fountain located somewhere within the campus of the school, holding onto his lunch tray. Every school day during lunch hours he came to this spot where his best friend was waiting for him, and every school day there she was, sitting on the bench near the fountain with her eyes glued to her Nantendo Game Girl Advance, mashing buttons and strategizing. She wore her usual brown school uniform along with the signature white hair clip she always wore, located on the left side of her bangs, in the shape of the spaceship from Galaga, one of her favorite videogames. Her lunch tray sat right by her, only partially eaten. He sat down beside her, setting the tray down on his lap.

“Good afternoon, Hinata-kun.” Nanami greeted, her eyes never leaving the screen.

“Hey, Nanami. I hope you’re not forgetting to eat your lunch again.”

“Ah, I know. Let me just finish this round.” She continued playing her game for about a minute longer, Hajime patiently waiting as he took a bite of his sandwich. Eventually, she set the device down and turned to face him, beaming at him with those pale rose eyes. “So, what’s up?”

“Well, something interesting happened to me today.”

“Oh?” She took a bite out of her own sandwich, her next words coming out muffled as she chewed. “What happened?”

“I ran into this student today, and he was, well, kinda creepy.”

“Creepy?” The lilac-haired girl tilted her head slightly. “What do you mean?”

“When I ran into him, he hardly seemed affected at all. He just stood there staring at me without saying a word. Plus, he had this insanely long black hair that I’m pretty sure was real, and these red, intense-looking eyes. He hardly spoke to me, just asked for my name then walked off...”

“Whoa…” She looked intrigued, eyes widening a slight bit.

“That’s not even the craziest part,” he continued. “The craziest part is that I think he sorta… looked like me. I swear his face looked like mine and when he spoke his voice sounded like mine too, except more… cold.”

“Hmm,” Nanami put a finger to her chin in thought. “Maybe someone stole your DNA, created an evil clone version of you, and programmed that clone to destroy the original.”

“Haha, very funny,” he wryly replied, a lazy smile stretching on his face. “Besides, if he was an evil clone, wouldn’t he have already destroyed me when I first ran into him?”

“Maybe he doesn’t want any witnesses to expose him. Then the original guy’s best friend would have to track him down and exact revenge on him in the sequel.” She looked up at the sky, finger still on her chin as she appeared to be daydreaming this storyline she suddenly created. Hajime couldn’t help but chuckle. He always found her somewhat quirky behavior to be cute.

“Well, either way, I’m still curious about that guy. Like, what’s his name? What kind of talent does he have? What grade is he in?”

“He sounds mysterious,” The lilac-haired girl took a sip of strawberry milk, a thoughtful expression on her face. “Actually, now that I think about it, he sounds like the guy from that rumor.”

“Rumor?” He looked at her curiously.

“I’ve heard a rumor going around about a mysterious, long-haired guy who lurks around campus, though is rarely seen, like a ghost. I can’t say for sure, but if I recall, I think I’ve heard someone call him… Kamukura Izuru.”

“Kamukura Izuru?” Hajime felt like he heard that name before. Wait, wasn’t that the founder of Hope’s Peak Academy? There’s no way the person he ran into earlier was the founder; he looked way too young—around Hajime’s age—and definitely seemed like a student attending HPA. Maybe he was related to the founder, like his grandson or something. Or he could just coincidentally share the same name, though that seemed unlikely. That might not even be his real name at all. Although something about that name still tugged at him.

Kamukura Izuru… just who are you anyway?

Boring. That is how this day had begun.

Much like the previous days prior, nothing seemed to hold much interest to Izuru. He had awoken from his sleeping state upon sunrise, as always. Next, he underwent his typical hygiene routine, as always. Then he flawlessly prepared himself a small, well-balanced breakfast in which he quietly ate in his room, as always. These daily tasks that he has undergone countless times had once again proven to be tedious and boring.

After he completed his morning routine, his teachers had given him an assignment to remodel a faulty rocket ship design in which Izuru completed in less than half an hour. That, too, had been boring. Afterward, he had been given free time to do as he pleased which led him to wander the school campus, an act he had done many times already, but the only other alternative was remaining in the underground tunnels surrounded by pestering teachers and scientists all day.

In summary, his morning had begun exactly as he predicted it would; boring and uneventful.

Until something not-so-boring happened.

It happened as he was wandering the school campus. A student from the Reserve Course Department had been walking across the main course campus and unintentionally crashed into him on the walkway.

[Note: Zero effect on himself, though the same could not be said for the other student who crashed onto the ground. Upon analyzation, no external injuries were sustained]

He didn’t think much of it at first. After all, there was nothing particularly interesting about the boy. The student seemed as bland and boring as one could get with little to no striking physical features or personality traits to be seen. However, there was something about the student that caught his attention; the other male appeared to share similar physical characteristics as he did.

Not just similar, in fact, upon further examination he looked near identical to Izuru if you disregard the eye color, hair color, and hair length. There were smaller, less significant details the other boy possessed that differed from the two of them such as the other boy’s uneven fingernails, his slightly tanner skin tone, a small, faded scratch above the other’s left eyebrow—but these details were small and hardly mattered.

His voice was identical as well. The frequencies were the same as Izuru’s, the major difference being that the other student’s voice sounded far more expressive than his. This left Izuru with questions: Who is Hinata Hajime and why are his physical attributes so similar to his own? There was a possibility that the look-alike was merely a doppelganger—there were only so many different combinations to physical appearances that human beings could possess, after all—whom Izuru could’ve just found by chance, though that probability was low.

After some calculating, Izuru made a decision: he will find out more about this Hinata Hajime.

With that objective in mind, he made his way through the quiet, empty corridors of the Hope’s Peak Academy school hallways towards the headmaster’s office. It was well past midnight which meant no students or staff members were there to interfere with his plans. This also meant that he was violating not only school rules but one of the rules his teachers had given him about going out of his room after hours. Not that he particularly cared for the rules his teachers enforced, it was simply more convenient for him if he followed them to avoid dealing with their lectures.

He approached the door to the headmaster’s office and—using one of his many ultimate talents—lockpicked the door open with ease. The door opened with a slight creak, allowing him inside. As expected, the room was uninhabited. He walked over to a cabinet full of files and proceeded to open each drawer one by one, searching for one file in particular. Then he saw it.

He pulled out a manila folder, opening it and scanning over its contents.

Name: Hinata Hajime

Sex: Male

DOB: 01/01

Height: 179 cm (5'8")

Weight: 67 kg (147 lbs)

Reserve Course Department

Class 11-B

GPA: 3.0

As expected, the file contained very basic information, some of which he’d already deduced upon meeting the look-alike. He stored any additional information away in his memory and continued to search. There were a few other files, things such as medical record copies, a birth certificate copy, and his registration form. He did a quick scan of those, storing that information into his memory as well.

Then something else caught his attention. Stored at the very back of the manilla folder was another folder, thin and black. He took out that folder and carefully opened it, doing a quick scan of its contents.

…

Ah, so his theory was correct… This is an intriguing discovery. Does the look-alike know about this? The probability is low, considering the look-alike’s initial reaction upon meeting him.

…

Izuru hasn’t been this interested in something for a long time, he realized. Many questions began to flood his mind: why was this information kept secret from him? Does the look-alike truly not know of his existence? If so, why? What other secrets have been kept from him?

Is there more to this Hinata Hajime than what meets the eye?

…

[New Objective: Observe Hinata Hajime until further details]

Chapter Text

The next day, Hajime was on his way to the fountain again, lunch tray in hand. He hadn’t had any other run-ins with the mysterious boy from yesterday, not that he was expecting to, but… he’d be lying if he said he hadn’t been hoping for it. As to why he was hoping for it, he had no clue. As he was heading towards the fountain, however, he felt a strange sense of eyes on his back, watching him.

He found himself looking over his shoulder every minute or so, but there was never anyone there, only the occasional student walking by, paying him no mind. He tried to ignore this feeling, figuring he was just being paranoid for whatever reason. Eventually, he spotted Nanami at the fountain and took a seat beside her.

“Hey hey, Hinata-kun.” Nanami greeted, eyes glued to her Game Girl again.

“Hey, Nanami.” He sat down and wordlessly began to eat his food.

It was quiet, only beeping sounds from Nanami’s videogame filling the air. She was too focused on her game and he was too distracted with his thoughts to spark up a conversation. He had a lot on his mind, a lot being the mysterious individual he met the other day and had yet to see again.

He didn’t know why he kept thinking about this person; maybe because he looked so alike himself, maybe because there were so many rumors about him, or maybe because he simply seemed like an interesting albeit intimidating person and wanted to know more about him. Either way, he found it difficult to focus on anything else ever since he ran into that guy.

“Is everything alright, Hinata-kun?” he snapped out of his thoughts at the sound of his friend’s voice, turning to face Nanami. Her eyes were still glued to the screen but Hajime could tell that a part of her attention was on him. “You seem a little distracted.”

He wasn’t sure if he should tell his lilac-haired friend what was on his mind. He didn’t have an explanation as to why he was so invested in this Kamukura person, so it might seem weird if he admitted out loud that he’s been thinking about him ever since yesterday.

“Ah, it’s nothing. Just have some stuff on my mind…”

“Hmm, if you say so.” She finally put down the device and turned to face Hajime. “By the way, did you hear about the latest battle royal game that just released?”

“Oh yeah, I did. I was thinking about getting it.”

The two of them then fell into a discussion about the latest videogame releases as they finished eating their lunch.

Izuru hid behind a nearby tree, watching the two individuals eating and conversing beside one another. One of them he had immediately recognized to be the look-alike, Hinata Hajime, the person whom he had been following around all day and observing from a distance. A few times the other male would look over his shoulder, and every time Izuru would swiftly hide out of view before he could be spotted. Now he was here, watching as he spoke with a female he had yet to meet.

Name: Nanami Chiaki

Title: Ultimate Gamer

Sex: Female

DOB: 03/14

Height: 160 cm (5'2")

Weight: 46 kg (101 lbs)

This was a student he did recognize upon analyzation, having obtained knowledge on all the Ultimate Students attending Hope’s Peak Academy. His teachers had not given him any information on the Reserve Course students, claiming that it was unimportant considering their talentless nature and therefore not worth his time. He was beginning to suspect other reasons as to why they would withhold this information from him.

He continued to study the look-alike and the gamer, the way they talked and interacted with one another. According to his observations, they appeared to have a close, mutual relationship built on companionship. One would think this was odd considering they both held different statuses, the gamer being labeled more superior than her talentless companion. He wondered what reasons there were to their companionship.  

He listened in on their conversation closely. They appeared to be talking about an electronic video game of sorts. It sounded boring. Eventually, the two of them parted ways, most likely returning to their respective classes. Izuru knew it was unwise to wander around the schools while classes were in session; even with his stealth, there were students and staff members everywhere, and he was bound to get caught if he continued to follow the look-alike out in the open.

Although he didn’t care much whether he was seen by others, it was less inconvenient for him if he avoided all other people. His teachers also made it known that they would prefer if his existence remained anonymous, though Izuru did not see a reason why he should. After watching the two students depart, Izuru turned around and headed back to his lab.

Another 24 hours cycled by. Izuru hid behind the same tree, watching the two students depart again as their lunchtime had just ended.

He had observed the look-alike throughout yesterday as well as today and has his schedule memorized, which was as follows: emerge from reserve course dormitories around 7:30 AM, wander up until 8:30 AM (note: both days, the look-alike has revisited the wisteria tree where they met two days prior), start walking to class at 8:30 AM, have lunch with the gamer at the fountain at 11:30 AM, leave back to class at 12:00 PM, then return to dormitories after 3:15 PM.

From what he has observed, the look-alike has little to no talent or special skill. His social life consists of socializing only with the gamer before proceeding to isolate himself in his dorm room. The conversations the look-alike and the gamer have held were usually about trivial topics and things that he did not care for.

He also noted that neither the look-alike nor the gamer has mentioned Izuru in any of their conversations, leading him to believe that the look-alike is either unaware of his relations to Izuru or does not care for his existence, most likely the former. This led to more questions, but he was beginning to doubt he’d have them answered by just observing the other male.

…

Izuru has reached a conclusion: Hinata Hajime is completely and utterly boring.

He supposed this was inevitable. He had hoped to uncover more information regarding the discovery he made Monday night, but the look-alike had proved useless in that matter. He would have to find other ways to uncover the truth. He left the fountain area, having no intention of returning.

After leaving the fountain, he headed back towards the underground tunnels, avoiding as much contact with others as possible. He made it to the staircase leading downwards to a basement door and proceeded to approach the door, stopping in front of the retina scanner, allowing it to scan his eye. A few seconds later, the door opened and granted him access, allowing him to pass through into the underground tunnels, the area that was technically considered his ‘home.’ He didn’t bother to speak to any teachers or scientists he passed by as he made his way to his room.

He arrived in his room shortly after, shutting the door behind him. His room was of average size and always clean and organized, with a desk over by one corner, a dresser, and a bed in the other corner. He didn’t carry many possessions, deeming them unnecessary, which left a lot of space in this dark, empty room. There was also a bathroom connected with a door to the right side of the room, a small space where he performed his hygiene routine.

Even though this was considered ‘his room,’ it only served to remind him of all the endless, repetitive days he’s spent isolated and stuck in this cycle of boredom. Hardly a minute after he arrived, his lab door reopened and one of his teachers entered the room. They always came into his room unannounced.

“There you are, Izuru,” the woman spoke, clipboard in hand. “Come, you have an assignment to complete.”

Izuru was not pleased with this, already predicting how unbearably boring this would be, but proceeded to follow the teacher regardless. His thoughts lingered back to the events that transpired since Monday morning, from meeting the talentless look-alike to his last observations of him at the fountain.

Such a boring outcome.

Hajime sat in his dorm room, textbooks and notebooks sprawled out all over his desk. It was getting late and he figured he should try to cram a little study time in before bed. His grades were nothing but average, and it was only because of these study sessions that he even managed to achieve that. He tried to focus as he wrote down notes but found it difficult to concentrate as he still had a certain someone on his mind.

He sighed and put down his pencil, feeling a headache coming on. Maybe it was time to consult someone about this problem of his or he’d never get anything done. He pulled out his smartphone and texted the only person he could think of.

Nanami

8:06 PM

[8:06 pm] 

You:  hey Nanami, u up?

A few seconds later, his phone vibrated, signaling a notification.

[8:06 pm] 

Nanami:  yep, I’m playing animal crossing

Nanami:  wut’s up?

[8:07 pm] 

You : nothin much, just studying

You:  I’m having a hard time focusing tho

[8:07 pm] 

Nanami:  why’s that?

[8:08 pm] 

You:  something’s been on my mind a lot lately…

[8:08 pm] 

Nanami:  wut’s on ur mind?

He hesitated, debating whether or not he should tell her before finally giving in.

[8:10 pm] 

You:  I keep thinking about that guy I ran into last Monday

[8:10 pm] 

Nanami:  ah, u mean that Kamukura guy?

[8:10 pm] 

You:  yeah

[8:11 pm] 

You : I know it’s weird. I just feel like I want to see him again and maybe get to know him?

You:  Idk why…

[8:11 pm] 

Nanami:  I get what u mean

[8:12 pm] 

Nanami:  we should try to find out more about him

[8:12 pm] 

You:  rly?

[8:12 pm] 

Nanami:  yeah, why not?

Nanami:  I’ll ask my classmates and see what they know about him

[8:13 pm] 

You:  ok, thx Nanami

[8:13 pm] 

Nanami:  yep yep (＾ｕ＾)

Hajime smiled, feeling a new sense of excitement and adventure blossom within him. Maybe it was silly, but he couldn’t help it. Besides, when did interesting things ever happen to him? At least now he had something to look forward to tomorrow.

The next day, Hajime sat by Nanami at the fountain, too eager to even touch his lunch this time around.

“Good afternoon, Nanami,” he greeted as he sat down.

“Hinata-kun, hey.” She placed down her Nantendo and turned to face the boy beside her. “Did you find out anything about you-know-who?”

“Not much. I heard a few people talking in the halls about the rumor of a red-eyed, black-haired person…” Hajime proceeded to tell her about what he overheard, most of which was just gossip about Kamukura only being a superstition (which Hajime knew was false considering he ran into the man himself) or that he is real, but isn’t human, like a ghost haunting the corridors.

“Hmm, you think he might actually be a ghost?” Nanami asked, looking as if she was seriously pondering this with her finger on her chin.

“I’m pretty sure he wasn’t.” he deadpanned. Though he supposed it wouldn’t be too hard to believe as he thought back to the almost supernatural aura the boy gave off.

“Well, I talked to my classmates and one of them said they actually saw him.”

Hajime’s head perked up as he looked at Nanami, eyes lighting up with interest.

“Really?” he asked.

She nodded. “My friend Komaeda-kun says he’s seen him before. He didn’t get a chance to talk to him before he disappeared, but the description he gave me sounded just like the one you gave me. Long black hair, sharp red eyes, and a very serious persona. He also said something about him radiating hope or something like that...”

Radiating hope…? Hajime shook his head at that thought and instead focused on the other thing Nanami told him. The descriptions matched, which meant he wasn’t the only one to have seen Kamukura in person.

“I see. Is there a way I could talk to Komaeda, maybe ask if he knows anything else about this Kamukura guy?” he asked.

“I’ll ask him to meet with you, but there’s no guarantee. Komaeda-kun can be a bit, well, much.”

He nodded and continued to ponder this new information as the both of them finished eating their lunches.

The last school bell of the day rang, dismissing all students from their classes. Hajime gathered his belongings, being one of the last ones to leave as his classmates filed out of the door. Eventually, he made his way out of the classroom. The hall was empty and quiet, strangely enough, not a single soul in sight. Sunlight spilled from the hall windows, painting the corridor in orange colors. It felt almost eerie, ominous, like something big was about to happen but he didn’t know what. It left him feeling tense, uncertain.

Until he saw him.

Standing there at the end of the long hallway was the elusive man himself: Kamukura Izuru. His back was turned to Hajime, but there was no mistaking those long, raven-colored locks flowing gracefully down his back. His thoughts flickered back to the rumors, about how some people thought he was a ghost, and he couldn’t argue with that idea as he noticed the sunlight from the window made the other boy look ethereal, like a phantom in the corridors.

The figure did nothing, only stood there like he was waiting for something. For a moment, Hajime was stuck frozen in shock. Then suddenly, the raven-haired boy started to walk away, his footsteps completely silent. Hajime snapped out of his trance and reached a hand out towards the other.

“W-wait! Kamukura!”

The other boy slowed to a stop. He took that as his chance to continue. “You’re Kamukura Izuru, right?” He took several steps towards the other, daring to get closer to the mysterious boy. A few seconds passed by before the figure finally spoke, back still turned to Hajime.

“That is correct.” the boy said, voice as monotone as he remembered. Hajime could feel the excitement bubbling up within him.

“Ah, you might not remember me, but I’m—“

“Hinata Hajime.” Kamukura finally turned around to face him, scarlet eyes locking onto his. “I remember you.”

“Y-you do?” His voice cracked, feeling jittered underneath the other boy’s intense gaze.

“I remember anything and everything, always.”

“I see…”

Man, this guy is really intense…

Hajime cleared his throat. “Well, first of all… who are you?”

The red-eyed boy was silent for a short moment before he responded.

“I am what they call the Ultimate Hope.” Hajime looked at him quizzically. Ultimate Hope…? What does that mean? As if reading his thoughts, the other male continued. “I possess all other Ultimate talents. In other words, my talent is talent itself. My purpose is to spread hope throughout all of humanity using these many talents I have been gifted with. That is why I have been given the title of Ultimate Hope.”  

Hajime’s eyes widened.

Holy crap… his talent is talent itself? Is that even possible?  

“Wow, that sounds... big.” Hajime only grew more curious about the boy in front of him. “Wait, so you’re an Ultimate, then? What class are you in? How come you’re here in the Reserve Course building if you’re an Ultimate? And why did you—“

“Boring,” the other boy interrupted. It took a moment for him to process what the other said, eyes blinking.

“Excuse me?”

“Your questions are boring. I predicted they would be, coming from someone like you.”

Someone like me…?

“What’s that supposed to mean?” he frowned, feeling something in the air around them change suddenly.

Kamukura looked at him with cold, calculating eyes.

“I was unsure of what to expect from you. Considering our connection with one another, I assumed you’d possess a similar talent as I, or some fraction of it at least.”

“Connection? Talent? Seriously, what the hell are you talking about?”

The other boy fell silent again as if thinking of his next response carefully. Eyes piercing through Hajime’s soul, he answered. 

“You and I are brothers.”

…

What?

There was no way he heard him correctly.

“Huh?” Hajime looked at him as if he just grew a second head. The other boy seemed unperturbed as he continued.

“We share the same biological parents. We are brothers. More specifically, twin brothers.”

…What the hell? The other boy was talking like he was sharing a simple fact rather than dropping a bombshell on him. There was no way what he was saying was true. Hajime did not have a brother. As far as he knew, he was an only child and always has been.

And yet, as he looked at the serious boy across from him, noticing their similar features, he couldn’t help but consider this being a true fact. But how? How was this possible? How could this other person know this? How long had he known? It didn’t make sense. There was a heavy, discomforting feeling forming in the pit of his stomach.

“Is this some kind of joke?” He tensed, hands clenching with anxiousness.

“Are you turning away from the truth?” Kamukura remarked. He looked the opposite of Hajime’s current state, calm, and collected as he stood there, judging him. “Is that your response? How boring…”

The red-eyed boy turned around and began to walk away. Hajime flinched.

“Hey, wait a minute! What the hell was that?” he snapped, his patience growing thin. “You can’t just say we’re brothers then turn around and walk away! What do you mean we’re twin brothers?”

“Such a predictable reaction from a predictable person.” Kamukura stopped walking, looking over his shoulder and staring at him in contempt. “People like you, who lack talent and purpose, are insignificant. Your connection to me gave me a mild interest in you, but even with that connection, your existence bores me.”

Hajime felt like he had just been slapped in the face, or better yet stabbed straight through the heart with a metal sword. There was a pain in his chest, sharp and crushing, almost enough to make Hajime want to shrink down and disappear entirely. Then his shock transformed into anger.

“Who the hell do you think you are?” he seethed.

“Someone you will never understand,” Kamukura was not at all fazed by his anger. “You are an inferior being, a parasite leeching off those more talented than you. That is all you are.”

“You—!”

Kamukura disappeared down the hall, leaving a hurt, confused, and angered Hajime behind.

Hajime laid on his dorm room bed, deep in thought as he stared up at the ceiling. He’d been processing what Kamukura told him ever since their last meeting hours earlier. A part of him still refused to believe it. He’d grown up thinking he was an only child in a household with two parents, one who worked out the house all the time and another who worked at home all the time, neither of them having very much time for him.

He never had any siblings to play videogames with, or watch movies with, or talk about miscellaneous things with; he always did those things alone. The closest thing he had to experience those things with were the few friends he had in elementary and middle school, but he’d never been that close to any of them. So for someone to come out of nowhere and tell him that he was his brother…

There was only one way to know for sure.

Hajime picked up his smartphone, scrolling through his contacts until he found the one he was looking for. He tapped the screen, calling the number, and held the phone up to his ear, listening to it ring a few times before someone picked up.

“Hello?” a voice on the other end spoke.

“Hey, mom.” he replied.

“Hajime, dear, how are you?”

“I’m… fine, I guess. You?”

“I just finished preparing dinner for me and your father. You remember that curry recipe, the one he likes so much? I think I finally perfected it. It’s quite delicious.”

“Yeah, sounds great…”

His mom must’ve noticed the stress in his voice as she paused.

“...Is everything alright, Hajime?”

Hajime inhaled deeply and shifted so that he was sitting up in his bed.

“I met someone today.”

There was another pause on the other end, a hesitance.

“...Oh?”

“Yeah. He’s a student like me who goes to Hope’s Peak. He looks like me and…” he sighed. “His name is Kamukura Izuru and he says he’s my twin brother.” He could’ve sworn he heard a small gasp on the other end. Then there was silence, stretching on for what felt like ages. “Mom… is it true? Do I have a brother? A twin brother even?”

“I–… Hajime, I-I…” He could sense the distress coming off her from the phone, struggling to get the words out.

“Please, mom,” he stressed. “I just want the truth.”

He felt bad for pushing his mom like this—she had always been slightly more emotional and easier to stress out, unlike his more level-headed father—but this was something he couldn’t just put off or ignore. Once again, silence stretched out on the other end, and for a moment he thought she wasn’t going to respond. Then finally, he heard a shaky sigh on the other end.

“…It’s true,” his mom confessed. “You have a twin brother.”

Chapter Text

Hajime woke up that Friday morning with a plan. The conversation he had with his mom last night ended shortly after she confirmed that Kamukura was in fact, his twin brother. He had initially been thrown for a loop upon hearing that he had a brother, but hearing his mom confirm it made it all too real. A million questions went through his mind. Why his parents didn’t tell him about Kamukura? Why didn’t Kamukura live or grow up with them? Why does Kamukura have a different last name than him?

After the confession, his mom became too distressed to answer any other questions he might’ve had and instead ended the phone call abruptly. He wasn’t sure when his mom would be ready to tell him the whole story. He didn’t plan on sitting around waiting for her, either. If his parents weren’t going to tell him the truth, then he would take matters into his own hands.

He was going to talk to Kamukura Izuru again.

Hajime left the dormitory building like a man on a mission. He didn’t know where he was going to find Kamukura, but he had a few ideas on where he might spot him. He stepped onto the Main Course campus, keeping an eye out for the raven-haired twin as he passed by Ultimate students. The two encounters he had with Kamukura happened when they were alone, so he figured he wouldn’t be around any crowded areas. He remembered the wisteria tree, the place he first ran into the twin, and how it had been completely deserted. With this in mind, he made his way to the area where the lone tree stood.

He arrived shortly after and to his surprise, he saw him—Kamukura Izuru standing alone beneath the wisteria tree, back turned to him. He suddenly remembered their last encounter and how not-so-smoothly things had gone, prompting a wave of anxiety to make itself known within him. But knowing what he knows now, he was determined to speak with him and possibly get to know him regardless of the arrogant attitude he seemed to carry. He took a deep breath then approached the twin.

“Hey…” he called out. Kamukura did not respond or move to face him, even though he knew the other boy heard him. He bit back the urge to snap again, pushing down his irritation, and instead sighed. Well, here goes nothing…

“Listen, I think we got off on the wrong foot the other day.” Hajime shifted his weight onto his other foot. “I… I talked to my mom—well I guess our mom—and she told me it was true. We’re brothers.”

Kamukura slowly turned around, eyes locking onto Hajime’s. He felt that twist in his stomach again, that urge to cower away threatening to return, but he was determined not to back down. Steadying his nerve, he straightened his stance and stared back at Kamukura with resolve, keeping their gazes locked.

“I never knew I had a brother up until now. I don’t know why you were kept a secret from me, but either way, I really want to get to know you. So, if you want, I was hoping maybe we could… hang out?”

A small flicker of surprise crossed the other boy’s face for a split second before it returned to its neutral expression.

“…Why?”

“Like I said, I want to get to know you better.” He shoved his hands in his pockets, shifting his weight again. “Even though you were being kind of a jerk the other day, if you’re really my twin brother then we should at least know more about each other. Besides, I wanna understand what happened between you and our family, don’t you?”

Kamukura’s eyes shifted downwards, looking thoughtful. “I admit, I am also curious about my origins. I was not aware that I had any existing relatives until recently, let alone a twin brother.”

“So then… you agree to hang out with me?”

Kamukura looked back up to meet his gaze.

“Yes,” he answered simply. “Although I can already predict many ways this will play out, I am curious to see what you have planned, Hinata Hajime.”

Hajime smiled a little, feeling both surprised and relieved. “Ah, okay then. By the way, since we’re brothers, you can just call me Hajime if you want.”

Kamukura hummed in acknowledgment. 

“Is it okay if I call you Izuru?”

“I don’t care.”

“Alright then.”

Hajime pulled his smartphone out of his pocket and checked the time. It read 8:29 AM. “Ah, I gotta start heading to class.” He slid his phone back in his pocket. “We should meet back here at lunchtime.”

“Very well,” Izuru agreed.

“I’ll see you later then, Izuru.”

“Yes. Goodbye.”

With that, Hajime turned around and made his way back to the Reserve Course campus. Some time after he left the wisteria tree, he pulled out his smartphone again and texted Nanami.

Nanami

 8:31 AM

[8:31 AM]

You: hey, ur not gonna believe this but I ran into Izuru again

[8:31 AM]

Nanami: really?? :O

[8:32 AM]

You: yeah, and guess what?

You: he’s my brother

You: my TWIN brother

[8:32 AM]

Nanami: ur joking

[8:32 AM]

You: I’m dead serious

[8:33 AM]

Nanami: OMG!!! :O

Nanami: so that’s why he looked like you! wut a plot twist!

[8:33 AM]

You: Ikr?

You: I’m gonna be hanging out with him at lunchtime today to get to know him better

You: hope that’s ok with u

[8:34 AM]

Nanami: of course it’s ok! You two need to start gaining those relationship points!

Nanami: good luck Hinata-kun! I believe in u! (/ ◕ ヮ ◕)/

[8:34 AM]

You: thx

[8:34 AM]

Nanami: don’t forget to tell me how it goes! (*^ ▽^*)

[8:35 AM]

You: I won’t

Hajime smiled at his phone before sliding it back in his pocket and walking into his classroom.

At lunchtime, Hajime arrived back at the wisteria tree, lunch tray in hand. When he got there, he immediately spotted Izuru standing beneath the tree once again, this time faced to the right with his eyes closed. Hajime approached him.

“You haven’t been here since I left, have you?” he asked a little worriedly.

“No.” Izuru opened his eyes to look at Hajime. “I arrived precisely twenty-five minutes and thirty-three seconds ago.”

That’s still a long time…

“Alright then.” He looked around the area. “We should go look for a table to eat at.”

Izuru turned towards him, trailing slightly behind him as they searched for an outside table. He couldn’t help but feel a little unnerved, feeling the other boy’s stare on the back of his neck.

I still can’t believe he’s my twin brother… he’s so… different.

 Eventually, he spotted what he was looking for.

“There.” Hajime pointed towards a lone table near the walkway. “Seems like a decent spot to eat.” He walked over to the table, setting his tray down on the tabletop, then sat down, watching as Izuru sat across from him. Hajime noticed the raven-haired twin didn’t bring a tray or any sort of food for that matter.

“You didn’t bring any lunch for yourself?”

“I do not need to obtain nourishment at this time,” Izuru stated matter-of-factly.

“Uh, okay…” He took a bite of his sandwich and adverted his gaze.

The silence that ensued was, simply put, awkward, at least for Hajime. For the next five minutes or so, he ate his lunch in silence while Izuru just stared at him across the table, like he was observing a creature in its natural habitat. Hajime could feel beads of nervous sweat forming on his skin as he shifted uncomfortably in his seat. The other didn’t seem at all bothered or discomforted by the silence, only indifferent. He wondered if Izuru was even capable of feeling awkward with how many times Hajime had caught him staring.

I should probably say something…

“So…” He cleared his throat, breaking the silence. “How long have you been at this school?”

There was a short moment of silence before the other twin responded. “A long time.”

He felt annoyed by that indirect answer but decided to let it go for now.

“You said your title was the Ultimate Hope, right? And your talent is talent itself?”

“Correct.”

“Is that really true? I mean, how is that possible?”

Izuru paused, looking thoughtful again. Then he spoke. “I was brought into this world with extraordinary talents, that of which have been honed and perfected here at Hope’s Peak Academy by my teachers. They have trained and taught me how to best utilize these talents to the point where I have far surpassed them in terms of skill and intelligence.”

“Wow,” Hajime said, surprised. “So, you’re like… a genius among geniuses or something?”

“Essentially.”

And I’m actually related to that super-talented genius?

Hajime tried not to let his intimidation show and instead opted to change the subject.

“I seriously don’t know why I’m just now finding out about this. About… you.” He looked down at his half-eaten sandwich. “My mom—our mom hasn’t picked up any of my calls since last night and dad hardly ever answers my calls. He’s usually too busy.” Izuru seemed to be paying close attention to his words as he spoke. “I just don’t get it… why would they hide this from me? From us?”

“I have some theories.”

Hajime’s head perked up, waiting to hear what the other boy had theorized. The other simply blinked at him.

“Well? Aren’t you gonna tell me?”

A few seconds of silence passed, indicating that no, he was not going to tell him. He frowned.

“You’re seriously not gonna tell me?”

No response. Hajime grumbled in annoyance and continued to eat. After finishing his lunch, he stood up from the table, gathering the remains of his tray.

“Gotta head back to class. What time do your classes end so we can hang out again?”

Izuru also stood up from his seat. “I will be unavailable for the remainder of the day. I have assignments from my teachers to complete.”

“Oh. Well, give me your phone number and we can set up another time to hang out.”

Izuru looked at him. “I do not own a cellular phone.”

Hajime threw him a surprised look.

He doesn’t have a cellphone? Huh… guess I’ll have to get him one at some point.

“Ah, well then… I guess I’ll see you tomorrow?” Hajime hoped the other boy would still be willing to hang out with him the next day, even though it felt incredibly awkward the first time.

The other boy blinked at him again, remaining silent for another moment. Then he replied, “Yes.”

Hajime nodded then made his way back to class.

Izuru passed through an empty hallway in the main course building, making his way towards the underground tunnels. He thought about his earlier encounter with the look-alike Hajime. He had predicted the other boy might seek him out again, though he expected he wouldn’t. He found himself mildly surprised when the other boy had approached him and requested his company.

Their encounter yesterday had ended with the other boy frustrated and fueled with negative emotions after Izuru explained his inferiority to him. Surely he would’ve felt humiliated enough to stay away after being reminded of his insignificance from someone far more superior than him, and yet the other boy chose to seek him out anyway, to get to know him as he put it.

Izuru did not sense any ulterior motives and thus agreed, not having anything else to do anyway. Furthermore, he could use this opportunity to learn more of his origins. The other boy had made it clear that he’d been contacting their biological parents in an attempt to gain more information, which would either help confirm or deny his theories.

As he continued down the hall, he sensed the presence of two other people approaching from the opposite end of the hallway before they even reached his sights. He glanced over, immediately analyzing the two figures as they drew closer. Two females, both Ultimate Students, one of them with long, strawberry blonde pigtails, and round, falsely blue eyes. The other female had short black hair and sharper, light purple eyes. They both wore the uniform of main course students with slight alterations. Upon analyzation, Izuru knew who they were.

Name: Enoshima Junko

Title: Ultimate Fashionista

Sex: Female

DOB: 12/24

Height: 169 cm (5'7")

Weight: 45 kg (99 lbs)

Name: Ikusaba Mukuro

Title: Ultimate Soldier

Sex: Female

DOB: 12/24

Height: 169 cm (5'7")

Weight: 44 kg (97 lbs)

Although they appeared to be normal Ultimate students, Izuru could sense something off about them both, especially from the blonde one. Her entire aura reeked of deception as well as something dark and sinister. For a moment they made eye contact, locking gazes as they analyzed each other. Izuru was not interested in interacting with them and so he shifted his gaze forward, attempting to walk pass them.

“Whoa, hold on there, hot stuff!” The blonde stuck an arm out in front of him, blocking his path. He stopped in his tracks, not pleased with the interruption. The blonde turned to him with a deceptively friendly smile. “And just who might you be good-looking? I haven’t seen you around before.” Her voice was cheery, flirtatious, and her movements seemed animated. Izuru did not respond and instead stared at her with disinterest.

“Ooh, playing hard to get, are you? That’s fine, besides, I already know who you are,” She leaned forward, closer to Izuru than he would’ve preferred. “You’re the legendary Kamukura Izuru, aren’t you? Wow, lucky me! Looks like I found the Ultimate Hope himself! Isn’t that exciting, Mukuro?”

“If you say so, sister…” The dark-haired girl’s demeanor remained rigid, on guard as if she were prepared for any sudden movement from him. Enoshima on the other hand seemed carefree.

“Say, you know what would be fun?” Enoshima’s smile stretched across her face, eyes growing dark. “If the whole school found out about the Steering Committee’s little pet project they have hidden beneath the school. Can you imagine the amount of chaos that could bring forth?”

Izuru knew not to underestimate the student before him; she seemed more intelligent and dangerous than most other people at the academy. He wouldn’t doubt it if she had done many destructive things or has wreaked havoc upon many others in the past. Even so, he was unbothered by her threat, not particularly caring for it.

He attempted to move past her again, only to be blocked by the dark-haired female who stood defensively by her side. He was beginning to feel annoyed by their presence, his eyes boring holes into the soldier’s.

“Move,” he commanded. Ikusaba—although her demeanor became slightly more tense—did not falter. She pulled out what appeared to be a combat knife, clutching it in her hand. He glanced at it briefly but was otherwise unfazed, knowing he could easily disable it from her if he wanted to.

“Relaaax, Mukuro,” The blonde rolled her eyes, seeming annoyed by her sister. “No need to get all serious on us. If he wants to leave, let him.” Enoshima turned her attention back towards Izuru with a playful expression on her face. “Just know, it would be a shame if something were to happen to this school’s precious Ultimate Hope. He should watch his back.”

“You are of no threat to me, Enoshima Junko,” he replied simply. “You are inferior.”

Ikusaba growled, seemingly annoyed by his comment.

“What did you just say to her?” The soldier readied her knife and lunged at him. “You take that back—!”

Without so much as breaking a sweat, he swiftly moved out of the way of the attack, the back of his hand connecting with her cheek and sending her crashing towards the ground. Ikusaba yelped and collapsed, her knife skidding towards the other side of the floor. Enoshima looked slightly surprised, but not the least bit concerned for her sister. Instead, she looked back at him with a grin, clapping her hands.

“Wow, you really sent her flying!” she exclaimed. “Sooo cool! Maybe you’re not so boring after all.”

He blinked at her, slightly surprised at how unbothered she was about her sibling being struck and possibly harmed. Enoshima seemed to notice this, tilting her head slightly to the side.

“Hmm, are you wondering why I’m not so worried about my sister? Why should I be? Seeing my own sister get tossed like a ragdoll by the Ultimate Hope himself—Hehehe, how thrilling! How hopeless! How… despair-inducing~”

Suddenly, her expression became more serious as she took a step closer and spoke again.

“You see, that’s how unpredictable despair can be. This feeling I get when something so horrible happens—it’s amazing! Despair is chaotic, messy, uncontrollable. It makes the world so much more fun and interesting!”

Interesting?

He thought about this, listening as she continued to speak.

“With that being said, you should totally join me! Ditch this boring hope you’ve been forced to pursue and join the side of despair instead! With you and I working together, we could finally turn this boring world into something more interesting! Something more chaotic! Something more despair-inducing!”

The pig-tailed girl giggled and squirmed, seeming ecstatic by the mere thought.

“I’m getting excited just thinking about it! What do ya’ say?”

He considered this for a moment. As of now, his life had been, simply put, boring. He could remember everything from the age of five when he was first being taught under the guidance of his teachers. Nothing ever posed a challenge for him and he realized that, despite having incredible talents and capabilities, it was all boring and meaningless. So the idea that the world could somehow become less boring did seem tempting…

Then he remembered Hajime. That’s right, he already had plans of his own to attend to. He wouldn’t be able to entertain Enoshima’s philosophy at this time, assuming he would anyway.

“I’m not interested,” he finally replied as he stepped past Enoshima and continued down the hall. She seemed slightly taken off guard by that response but quickly recovered, whirling around to his direction.

“Let me know if you change your mind!” Enoshima called out, then smirked—ignoring the pained groans from her sister as she got off the floor—and watched him disappear down the hall.

Chapter Text

The following day marked the beginning of the weekend. Hajime woke up, blinking the drowsiness away as he rose out of bed and proceeded to go through his morning routine. One quick shower later, he was back in his room wearing a simple white-collar shirt and dark jeans.

Finally, it’s the weekend. What a long week.

He sat on the edge of the bed and took out his phone, shooting a quick text to his friend while pulling on his sneakers.

Nanami

8:13 AM

[8:13 am] 

You: good morning Nanami

[8:14 am] 

Nanami: gud morning Hinata-kun!

Nanami: how was lunch yesterday with ur brother?

[8:14 am] 

You: tbh it was kinda awkward but not too bad I guess

You: I still feel bad about bailing on u tho

[8:15 am] 

Nanami: Hinata-kun, stop. U didn’t bail on me

Nanami: u just met ur long lost twin brother for the very first time!! there’s no way I’d stop u from spending time with him. there’s plenty of other days we can have lunch together.

[8:16 am] 

You: ur right, I know

You: I’m supposed to be meeting back up with him today but I’m not sure when or where

[8:17 am] 

Nanami: couldn’t you text him?

                [8:17 am] 

You: he doesn’t have a phone

[8:17 am] 

Nanami: oh

[8:17 am] 

You: yeah

Hajime was in the middle of typing out another text message while opening the door to his dorm room, only to look up and be immediately met with a pair of red eyes staring back at him.

“Ah—!” he startled, dropping his phone. “What the—Izuru?! What are you doing here?!”

Izuru's expression was blank, standing straight in the doorway like something out of a horror movie.

“We agreed to spend the day together," Izuru said, unconcerned. 

“That’s not what I meant. How did you find my room? How long have you been standing right outside my door?”

“I’ve watched you enter these dormitories on previous occasions and was able to track down your exact room number. As for the time, I’ve been here for approximately seventeen minutes.”

“Hold on—you’ve been stalking me?!” He looked at the other boy incredulously. “Izuru, do you have any idea how creepy that is?”

“How else did you expect me to meet with you today?”

“I don’t know, I figured you’d be waiting by that tree again or something!”

“It’s more time-efficient if I came directly to you.”

“You—“ Hajime stopped mid-sentence and sighed, rubbing his temple as he felt a headache coming on. Despite the other boy’s questionable behavior, he tried to be patient, otherwise he’d risk snapping at him again and falling into another argument. “…Never mind. Anyway, since you’re here, we might as well start hanging out.” After his initial shock subsided, he returned his attention to the boy in front of him. “So, what should we do today?”

Izuru gave the brunet an unimpressed look. “It was your idea for us to spend time with each other, yet you ask me what we should do?”

“I just thought you might have a suggestion…”

“I do not care what activities we partake in. Time passes the same regardless of what I do.”

“Alright then…” Hajime closed the door behind him and locked it. “Well before we do anything, we should probably get breakfast first. There’s a diner in town we can go to that I think is pretty decent. We can use the train station to get there.”

The other boy said nothing, stepping aside and allowing Hajime to lead the way as they walked out of the dormitory building. It was another warm day, the clouds in the sky only partially blocking out the sun. They both silently made their way to the train station, Hajime once again discomforted by the silence. He wanted to say something, but he was unsure of what to say to the twin. Izuru made no attempts at sparking up a conversation either, staring straight ahead as he trailed slightly behind Hajime. He had a feeling the raven-haired twin was not one for small talk.

Upon arriving at the station, they stopped and waited for the train. While waiting, he took a moment to examine the other. His expression was unchanging as he stared off into the distance, not looking particularly excited or eager to be here. His hair was still a mess of inky dark tendrils, spilling at his sides. Hajime had no idea how he could stand to have all that hair in this warm weather. He also just seemed to notice Izuru was still wearing his black suit.

“You’re going to wear that to the diner?” Hajime questioned. “Don’t you have any other clothes?”

“No,” Izuru replied flatly.

Seriously, what’s with this guy?

Shortly after, the train arrived and they both boarded it. The ride was quiet as the train moved. Some passengers were looking at Izuru warily or with interest but didn’t pay much mind to Hajime. Eventually, they arrived in town, getting off the train and heading towards the diner. One short walk later and they finally reached their destination, approaching a beige-colored building.

“We’re here.” Hajime stated before entering the diner, Izuru trailing behind him. The aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, easing some of the tension Hajime had been feeling and replacing his anxious thoughts with thoughts of food. Luckily, it wasn’t too crowded this Saturday morning, with mostly couples and business associates occupying the booths and tables.

Hajime spotted an open booth near the front windows with no other occupants nearby to disturb them. Perfect. The brunet walked over to the table and sat down, watching as the raven-haired twin sat across from him. Then he picked up a menu, scanning over the options.

“What are you going to order?” Hajime asked.

Izuru was gazing out the window when he replied. “It doesn’t matter.”

“Really?” He arched a brow. “Well, what do you like? Sweet? Spicy?”

“I do not have a preference.”

Doesn’t this guy have an opinion on anything?

He decided to order them both an assortment of grilled fish and rice, as well as some orange juice for himself and water for Izuru. Both of them sat in silence as they waited for the waiter to return, Hajime pretending to be interested in the menu while Izuru gazed out the window. Not long after, the waiter returned with their meals, placing them down in front of them before leaving. Relieved to no longer be sitting there awkwardly, he took a bite out of his food, savoring the light flavors. He wondered if the other boy was okay with the selection.

He glanced across the table to see the raven-haired twin eating slowly, mechanically bringing the chopsticks to his mouth as if he were performing a chore rather than enjoying his food. Hajime couldn’t tell if the other was displeased with the food or if he liked it and just didn’t show it. Or maybe he didn’t care for it?

“Does the food taste okay?” Hajime suddenly asked without thinking.

Izuru finished chewing and swallowed before answering. “It is acceptable.”

“I see…” He looked back down at his food, tapping the ends of his chopsticks against the glass plate. His lips were tight, eyebrows creasing in frustration. Hajime wasn’t a very social or outgoing person and holding conversations wasn’t exactly his specialty. The person across from him appeared far worse in comparison, however, making this situation all the more difficult.

He wanted to talk about the other’s past, to know where he’d grown up, and maybe discover why they’d been separated from each other. But it felt too early to bring that up, neither of them that close to one another. Small talk didn’t seem very effective either, the other boy only offering brief responses or not responding at all. He was at a loss.

Still, he wanted to try. This was his brother after all. If he wanted any chance of getting to know him, he had to make an effort, no matter how unsure he felt.

“…How was your morning?” Hajime asked, having no idea what other topics to discuss. Izuru looked disinterested as if he were expecting a question like that.

“Boring,” Izuru said. Hajime’s mouth opened to respond before he could stop himself.

“You say boring a lot. Isn’t there anything you like or enjoy? Hobbies? Interests?”

Izuru stopped eating and went silent for a moment, eyes fixated on his plate. Hajime watched him, feeling a sudden bit nervous and wondering if he had said something wrong. But as he thought about it, he realized that whenever the other boy went silent for this long, he either wasn’t going to respond or was deciding which words he wanted to use to respond with. The brunet guessed the latter and decided to patiently wait for the other as he took a sip of orange juice.

Eventually, Izuru looked back over at him and responded.

“I am not made to like or want,” Izuru explained. Hajime felt slightly taken off guard by that confusing response but continued to listen. “When I was brought into this world, I was given a purpose, to be loved by talent and to bring hope to others. As a result of my perfect nature, everything becomes predictable and boring.”

Hajime’s brows furrowed and he stopped eating, processing what the other just told him. He wasn’t entirely sure what to make of that response, but it sounded… wrong.

“That doesn’t make any sense…” Hajime mumbled without realizing it. He saw one of Izuru’s eyebrows quirk slightly upwards.

“Was my explanation unclear?”

“No, it’s just—what do you mean you aren’t made to like or want? Are you saying that because of some purpose or whatever, your opinions don’t matter?”

“I am saying it’s simply not in my nature to like or want things,” Izuru clarified. “I am programmed mainly by logic. Likes, dislikes, wants, and emotions do not stand by logic.”

“You’re talking like you’re some sort of machine,” Hajime argued. He didn’t know why he was getting so worked up over this, it just didn’t sit right with him. He couldn’t understand it and it was beginning to frustrate him.

“Considering the basis of my nature, it wouldn’t be implausible to compare me to that of a machine,” Izuru remarked. “I was made to fulfill a singular purpose in which I continue to carry out, such as a machine is only made for its intended purpose.”

“No, that’s wrong,” Hajime refuted, refusing to accept those words. “You weren’t born just to fulfill some purpose. You’re your own person. Just because you’re the Ultimate Hope doesn’t mean that’s all you have to be.”                         

“That’s precisely what it means.” Izuru closed his eyes as if he were becoming annoyed by Hajime's persistence. “Perhaps that concept is too difficult for an unremarkable person like you to grasp.”

Hajime flinched, feeling a sudden pang in his chest. He fell silent, averting his gaze while subconsciously gripping his cup tighter. Izuru took that as the end of their argument and returned to eating, the sounds of chopsticks and quiet conversations from other patrons filling the background.

Irritation and doubt began stirring within him. This guy was supposed to be his twin brother, someone whom he held a connection to and could potentially bond with, and yet here he was acting like some deity sent to fulfill some higher purpose, too good to be wasting his time with someone like Hajime. He was beginning to question if he would ever understand his quiet counterpart or if maybe reaching out to this guy was a mistake…

He glanced back over at Izuru from across the table, examining him. He appeared to be finished, his tray and cup empty, and was now gazing out the window with a bored expression. He's supposedly super talented, yet he doesn't boast about it or seem very prideful of it. He just seemed… apathetic, like he couldn’t care less. Even when he was explaining his talent to the brunet, he sounded more like he was just stating facts rather than boasting about himself.

Hajime’s irritation seemed to settle down slightly as he considered this.

“I have another question,” Hajime suddenly spoke again. Izuru’s eyes lazily rolled over to meet his. “If you don’t like anything or have any specific interests, what do you do in your free time?”

Izuru stared at him for a short moment before returning his gaze towards the window.

“Wander,” Izuru said. “Observe other students. It isn’t particularly interesting, but occasionally something mildly interesting might occur, such as running into you.”

So that’s what he was doing when I first met him? Just… wandering?

He was unsure of what to make of that, his lips pulled tight and eyebrows creased as he fell deeper into thought. He remembered feeling something similar back before he met Nanami. He hadn’t had anyone to hang out with or anything to do rather than go to school, study, and sleep. He didn’t see a point in going back home either, knowing no one was waiting for him. Even his parents—whom he at least thought he could trust before this whole twin brother discovery—were never that involved in his life and would probably care less whether he decided to visit or not.

So he could somewhat understand that empty feeling, at least…

“Wow, that… sucks.”

“How so?”

“I mean, working all the time, then not having anything to do on your free time sounds… rough.”

Izuru was eyeing him again as if he were searching for something that Hajime wasn’t sure of. He shifted a bit in his seat, discomforted by the intense gaze, but remained firm as he prepared to say his next words.

“If you want, you could hang out with me and my friend during your free time. Her name is—“

“Nanami Chiaki.”

Hajime jumped in his seat, startled.

“Wha—? Wait, were you stalking her too?!”

“Only while you two were together.”

Hajime stood up abruptly from his seat, palms pressed against the surface of the table.

“Okay, seriously, you can’t keep doing that! It’s one thing for you to stalk me, but you can’t just go around stalking other people! It’s really creepy, not to mention you could get into a lot of trouble!”

He pointed an accusatory finger at the twin as he rebuked him. Izuru was silent as he spoke, staring at him blankly like a child being scolded for reasons unknown to them. He didn’t seem to fully understand how disturbing his actions were even as Hajime explained it to him. It left him wondering just how little social interaction Izuru had. After he finished scolding him, Izuru closed his eyes, seemingly in thought.

“…I’ll keep that in mind,” he said.

Hajime sighed and plopped back down in his seat, suddenly feeling worn out.

“Good.” He dropped the subject and finished the rest of his orange juice before waving the waiter over for the bill.

The morning at the diner had been somewhat informative. Apparently, observing someone from a distance without their knowing—or stalking, as the other had put it—was considered creepy. He would be sure to make a mental note of this for future reference. After the twin had finished lecturing him, they proceeded to pay the bill and prepared to leave. The twin had offered to pay for both of their meals, but Izuru deemed this unnecessary considering he had plenty of money at his disposal, so instead, they split the bill into equal payments.  

After they left the diner, they boarded the train back towards Hope’s Peak Academy. As they were standing on the train, holding onto the hanging straps, Izuru noticed the twin was contacting someone on his smartphone via text message. Upon analyzation, it would appear he was talking to Nanami Chiaki, and by watching his right thumb push specific keys on the screen, he deduced that they were talking about himself.

He was unable to read the gamer’s response from his position without it being unsubtle, but by watching the movement of Hajime’s fingers, he could deduce that his messages went something like this:

[9:14 AM]

Hajime: yeah we just left the diner. We’re on our way back now

[insert gamer’s response]

[9:14 AM]

Hajime: it was ok. A little awkward still

[insert gamer’s response]

[9:15 AM]

Hajime: yeah, maybe ur right

Hajime: hey u still down to play COD tonight?

[insert gamer’s response]

[9:15 AM]

Hajime: ok I’ll plug in my headset but… can’t we just talk thru party chat?

[insert gamer’s response]

[9:15 AM]

Hajime: fine but if I get into another argument with some 8 year old again I’m leaving

As suspected, they must be close if he’s willing to divulge information about their meetings to the other, not to mention the amount of time they seem to spend together. He pondered this as they rode the train back towards the school. Some time afterward they arrived at the academy, stepping back onto the main course campus.

“I don’t have much planned today so...” The brunet turned to face Izuru. “How about we look around for a bit?”

“Very well.” Seeing no issue with that, he agreed. They both wandered around school grounds in no particular direction. Being the weekend, there weren’t a great many students lounging around, but there were still areas that remained occupied.

One of these occupied areas included the track field which he and the twin happened to stumble upon. There were a couple of groups occupying the field, sporting running clothes or casual wear. Nothing particularly interesting to see here, yet the twin had slowed to a stop, surveying the field as he seemed to be considering something.

“Hey, so… I wanna see if you’re really as talented as you say you are.” Hajime turned to face Izuru with a look of challenge. “How about a race?”

“You will not defeat me,” Izuru said.

“I’ll believe it when I see it.”

Foolish. Nevertheless, he decided he would entertain the twin by accepting his challenge. He and the twin both took their positions at the start of the track field, standing atop of the white line. The other boy initiated the countdown.

“On your mark… Get set… Go!”

Izuru immediately took off in a sprint down the track field at what one might consider superhuman speed, quite literally leaving the other boy in the dust as a huge cloud erupted from the ground. He paid no mind to the gaping expressions he received from other students in the field, focused only on his objective, wind whipping past his face as he approached the finish line.

When he made it back around, he stopped at the line and waited for the twin to catch up. Sometime later, Hajime jogged towards the finish line, panting as he slowed to a stop.

“Holy crap, you weren’t kidding…” The brunet panted.

“I told you, you would not defeat me.”

Hajime took a moment to catch his breath before speaking again.

“Okay, what if I get a few second heads start?”

“I will still win.”

“I just wanna test it.”

Izuru looked at the other boy, pondering what his motives were, whether the twin actually thought he could beat him or if he only wanted to see Izuru’s talent at work. Regardless, he complied and retook his place back at the start line beside the twin. He allowed the other a few seconds to get a head start, watching the brunet take off down the field.

Not that it mattered, as he would still ultimately defeat him anyway. Exactly ten seconds later, he took off in a sprint, once again leaving the twin in the dust. Hajime coughed and slowed to a stop mid-run, not bothering to finish the race as he watched him achieve victory a second time.

The brunet turned around and returned to Izuru’s side by the line, resting his hands on his knees. He watched as the twin recovered himself, dust covering his clothes and partially staining his white shirt.

“Ugh, I think I got some dust stuck in my lungs.” Hajime coughed. “I’m gonna go fetch a water bottle, want one?”

“No thank you.”

“Okay, be right back.”

Izuru watched Hajime walk off and disappear inside the school building. Now completely bored, he took that time to close his eyes and contemplate. Though he didn’t get far as suddenly, he heard something whizzing towards him from behind. He quickly shot his hand behind his head and caught the object before it could him. Retracting his arm, he unclenched his hand and saw that it was a baseball with a scribble of a cartoon bear's face drawn onto it in black marker.

“Whoopsie! Didn’t see ya’ there.” A feminine voice came.

He turned around to see Enoshima approaching, blue eyes full of mischief.

“Kamukura-senpai! What a coincidence we run into each other again. Why, it’s almost like its fate.” she purred. “I’ve been thinking about you since yesterday. Did you miss me too?”

“No.”

“Ouch, you’re so cruel, senpai!” she smirked, tapping her cheek. “By the way, who was that dork you were hanging out with just now? Was that your boyfriend? I didn’t know you swung that way, Kamukura.”

“What do you want?” he replied, ignoring her mockery.

“Straight to the point, hm? Well at first I wanted to know why you were hanging out with some reserve course loser. Then it hit me! That loser almost looks like you. Ya’ know, like an uglier, wimpier, boring-er version of you! That’s when I realized…”

She leaned in close, staring him straight in his eyes.

“That loser is related to you, isn’t he? Let me guess, is he like, your long-lost brother?”

He stared at her wordlessly, eliciting a gleeful giggle from the girl.

“Wow, that is hilarious! The Ultimate Hope himself has a brother, and he’s some talentless nobody from the reserve course. Gee, I wonder how the other reserve students will feel about that. Maybe they’ll get jealous knowing one of their own has such an awesome super-talented Ultimate for a brother. Maybe they’ll beat him up, steal his lunch money, sabotage his schoolwork! Wouldn’t that be sooo despair-inducing?”

“I do not care about any of that.”

“Oh?” She pulled away, her stance and expression becoming serious. “You don’t care that your brother’s classmates may treat him badly if they find out his secret? If you don’t care about him then why are you hanging out with him?”

“…”

She was quiet for a moment, a blank expression on her face as she appeared to be considering something. Then she shrugged dismissively.

“Fine, don’t tell me. I’ll find out sooner or later anyway. In the meantime, have you reconsidered my offer?”

“The answer is still no.”

“Ugh, come on! I know you’re bored, I can see it in those dead eyes of yours. Just give in to me, Kamukura. Come on, I know you want to. I’ll even let you touch my big boobies, is that what you want?” Enoshima used her arms to squeeze her chest together, batting her lashes at him.

Izuru did not dignify that with a response.

Chapter Text

Hajime was on his way back to the track field holding two bottles of water. Even though Izuru had declined his offer, he figured he’d grab one for him in case he changed his mind. As he was heading back towards the field, he passed by a lab door slightly ajar. He didn’t think much of it until he heard a sudden shout coming from inside the lab, halting his movements.

“Crap!” A voice, seemingly a boy’s, growled in frustration. Hajime knew it was probably best to mind his own business, but curiosity got the better of him. He backtracked his steps and peeked past the cracked door and into the student lab. The room appeared to be a workshop from what he could tell, with wrenches, screwdrivers, drills, and other tools lining the wall. Machinery parts laid strewn about and the room itself smelled a mix of oil and sweat.

Hajime slowly creaked the door open further to get a better view. That’s when he noticed the bright orange car located in the center of the room, propped up with a car jack with someone’s lower body stuck out beneath the car. Upon closer examination, he realized the person was laying down on a creeper seat. The only part of the person he could see was the blue jumpsuit and white sneakers.

He probably shouldn’t be spying like this. He attempted to close the door and walk away, but the creaking seemed to have alerted the person underneath the car.

“Hey, is someone there?” the boy called out. He froze, realizing that he’d been caught.

“…Yes?” he awkwardly replied.

“Oh good, could you pass me that wrench?” The repair boy pointed to a tool laying a few feet away on the floor, looking as if it’d been accidentally kicked too far out of its reach. He seemed completely unbothered by the fact that Hajime had been peeking in on him, which surprised him but was a bit of a relief. Maybe he was too focused on repairing the car to care.

“Uh, sure.” He stepped into the room and picked up the nearby wrench, walking over to the repair boy and kneeling beside him. He held out the wrench to him and the other boy took it while still beneath the car. Hajime could see oil stains on the other’s hand.

“Thanks, man.” The boy proceeded to tighten something beneath the car with the wrench. “I’ve been working on this car now for hours. Ever since I was assigned to design my very own car from scratch, I haven’t been able to stop, haha.”

“You built this whole thing yourself?” Hajime inquired. It was pretty impressive, he had to admit, especially if the repair boy had only started working on it today. Though that was to be expected from Ultimate students, he supposed.

“Sure did! Could you pass me that screwdriver?”

Hajime picked up the screwdriver, passing it to the repair boy. It would seem this was his temporary job now, passing tools to the unnamed student beneath the car. Though surprisingly he felt content, assisting whoever this person was while watching him work.

“So you like to fix things I assume?” Hajime asked, hoping his questions weren’t breaking the other’s concentration.

He did not seem bothered by the questions however as he talked and worked simultaneously. “Pretty much. Not only cars, either. I can repair generators, factory machines, airplane engines—any machine, really.”

“That’s pretty impressive.”

“Thanks! It sure as hell beats having to hire someone for repairs when you can just fix everything yourself. It’s also good for impressing the ladies~ Pass me those pliers.”

Hajime looked down to see three different sets of pliers, all of them shaped differently. His hand hovered over them, unsure of which one the repair boy needed which consequently made him feel a bit anxious. Eventually, he decided to trust his gut, choosing the toothiest-looking pliers and handing it to him.

He watched the other boy bring the pliers underneath the car and continue working, confirming that he had chosen the correct tool to his relief. A short moment later, the student finally slid out from beneath the car, revealing himself as he sat up. He had strikingly hot pink hair with thin, matching eyes and a black cap atop his head.

“Name’s Souda Kazuichi by the way. I’m the Ultimate Mechanic.” He grinned, revealing razor-sharp teeth that sort of reminded him of those pliers he just passed to him. “Nice to meet ya’.”

He returned the smile. “I’m Hinata Hajime.”

The other was looking at him expectantly. That’s when he realized Souda was probably waiting for him to tell him his talent. He suddenly felt self-conscious, worrying if the mechanic would feel put off once he realized who Hajime was. He averted his gaze, rubbing the back of his neck.

“I’m uh… from the reserve course.”

When he met Souda’s gaze again, his face didn’t give off anything close to disgust or disapproval. He just nodded before looking down at the water bottles in his hand.

“Oh, is that for me?” Before Hajime could protest, Souda took one of the bottles, unscrewed the top, and immediately chugged down half of it. When he was finished, he let out a satisfied exhale. “Ah, that’s just what I needed. Thanks, man! Hey, let’s be friends!”

“Uh, okay, sure,” he shrugged.

Souda grabbed a nearby checklist on a clipboard, flipped the list around, and quickly scribbled something down with a pen. Then he tore off a piece of the list and held it out to Hajime.

“Here’s my number. Let’s hang out sometime!”

Hajime returned outside and looked over at the track field, immediately spotting Izuru still standing near the area he had left him at. He felt relieved, worried the twin would’ve left after he kept him waiting longer than he’d intended. It was then that he noticed Izuru was talking to someone else, a girl with two big blonde pigtails. He couldn’t make out much of her from this distance, but by the time he got closer, the girl was already walking away, disappearing shortly after. He approached Izuru.

“Who was that?” he questioned.

“Nobody important.” Izuru dismissed. 

The two of them sat down by the nearest tree, bathing in the shade as they watched the other students run the track field. Hajime unscrewed the cap to his bottle, sipping the water and finally relieving his dry throat. He could see Izuru’s eyes on him in his peripheral vision, watching him as he drank the water. Anxiety crept beneath his skin, his hand gripping the bottle just a bit tighter.

He didn’t understand why the other boy would sometimes stare at him like this. Anyone else would consider this rude or creepy behavior. He also wasn’t sure if the other noticed how uncomfortable it was making him or if this was just another one of those social concepts he didn’t fully understand. If Hajime had to guess, he would say the twin probably did notice it was making him feel tense, but most likely didn’t care. Either way, he didn’t know how to call him out on it, so instead, he kept quiet and continued watching the other students run around the track field.

Hajime wasn’t sure if they had a good time today, but it didn’t seem too bad, at least.

Almost a week passed since that Saturday. Throughout the week, Hajime continued to spend time with the Izuru, though not much. Each day they would eat breakfast together at the table near the wisteria tree (he considered going to the diner again but realized his wallet could not support that) having short, often one-sided conversations. That was the only interaction they shared on the weekdays and almost every morning he showed up, he seemed just as disinterested as the previous day, hardly speaking to him at all. Yet the other boy still showed up anyway, so that must mean something, right?

When Friday night arrived, Hajime was on his bed, reading a manga he’d been meaning to catch up on when his phone suddenly vibrated. He set down the manga and picked up his phone.

Nanami

7:21 PM

[7:21 PM]

Nanami: hey hey

[7:21 PM]

You: hey Nanami

[7:22 PM]

Nanami: I feel like we haven’t hung out in a while

[7:22 PM]

You: same

[7:22 PM]

Nanami: we should hang out tomorrow

Nanami: u should bring ur brother too

Hajime thought about this, wondering if Nanami would feel creeped out by Izuru. That thought quickly vanished however as he knew his best friend wasn’t that judgmental. 

[7:23 PM]

You: ok, I’ll bring him

You: meet at the fountain?

[7:23 AM]

Nanami: yep yep

Ah, now would probably be a good time to do that other thing, too.

Hajime set his phone back down and went back to reading his manga, his thoughts lingering on tomorrow.

Izuru made his way to the wisteria tree as it was now customary to meet with the twin there since going directly to his dorm room whilst uninvited was deemed intrusive. He was typically the first to arrive, but this time it was the twin who had arrived first, standing beneath the tree while browsing his smartphone. He also noted that the brunet was holding a small, brown paper bag in his left hand. Upon noticing his arrival, he looked up from his phone.

“Oh hey, you’re here.” Hajime pocketed the cellular device and turned to face him. “So today I was thinking we could hang out with a friend of mine. Sound good?”

Nanami Chiaki, he assumed, would be the friend whom they would be spending time with. He was unsure of what to make of this suggestion, though he couldn’t see a reason to decline. She would most likely just bore him or be a nuisance at worst.

“Very well,” Izuru replied noncommittally.

The two of them walked towards the fountain, the location the twin and gamer both frequently hung out. Upon arriving he immediately spotted the lilac-haired gamer waiting there, her eyes trained on the screen of the device in her hands that she appeared to be playing. She sported a slightly different attire rather her school uniform; she still wore her cream-colored hoodie but with a matching cream-colored skirt rather than a brown one, and a blouse with a pink ribbon attached. When she noticed the two of them, she lowered her device and smiled, waving them over.

“Hey hey, Hinata-kun,” she greeted. Izuru stopped a few steps behind Hajime, watching as the brunet approached her while he kept a fair distance from them both.

“Morning Nanami,” Hajime replied. “Hope we didn’t keep you waiting too long.”

“Don’t worry, I’ve only been here for a few minutes… I think. I lost track of time while I was playing Gala Omega.”

The gamer turned to face Izuru, acknowledging his presence. He expected her to feel intimidated, perhaps wary of him. After all, he was a stranger to this girl and it would only seem logical that she be on her guard. Instead, he watched as the girl approached him, walking over until she was only a few feet in front of him. She examined him with big, curious pink eyes, her mouthed formed in a small ‘o’ shape as she did so. Then she looked back up, meeting his gaze.

“You really do look like Hinata-kun’s evil clone.”

He blinked.

“N-Nanami…” Hajime cleared his throat, heat rising to his cheeks. “That’s not… you didn’t have to say that.”

“Ah, right, sorry.” She looked at him apologetically. “I take that back. You don’t look evil, you just look mysterious. Like if you were a Pokémon, you’d be a dark type. Or if you were a Monster Card, you’d be Dark Magician… or maybe Red-Eyes Black Dragon.”

The gamer seemed to get lost in her own thoughts for a moment. She appeared a bit ditzy, Izuru noted. Then she redirected her attention back towards him.

“Anyway, you must be Hinata-kun’s brother, right?”

“That is correct," Izuru said.

“It’s nice to meet you. I’m Nanami Chiaki, the Ultimate Gamer.” She smiled softly, placing a hand on her chest.

“I am called… Kamukura Izuru, the Ultimate Hope.” In his peripheral vision, he saw the twin quirk his eyebrow at Izuru’s phrasing but said nothing.

“I’m looking forward to getting to know you today, Kamukura-kun. Oh, I also brought breakfast.” The gamer tugged her pink backpack off her shoulders and unzipped the bag, pulling out what he deduced was a breakfast burrito wrapped in aluminum foil and a water bottle. She handed the items to the twin then proceeded to do the same for him, holding out a burrito in one hand and a water bottle in the other.

He examined both items for a moment then looked up to meet the gamer’s gaze. Her expression was soft and friendly, not a hint of intimidation or discomfort to be seen. He could tell it was genuine, not the kind of expression where someone feigns friendliness in order to be polite, but in actuality do not wish to be near you. He looked back down at the burrito and water she was offering and accepted them both, taking them into separate hands. The burrito was warm—most likely just made from within the restaurant it came from—contrast to the cooler water bottle.

The three of them sat down on the bench by the fountain and ate, with him on one side, the gamer on the other, and the twin in between them. Hajime and Nanami were both engaged in conversation similar to the topics they discussed during Izuru’s observations of them a short while ago. Occasionally, Nanami would ask Izuru a question in an attempt to lure him into the conversation. He would offer her brief responses, saying no more than he needed to, then would return to silently eating the greasy, subpar breakfast burrito as he observed them both. The gamer didn’t seem to mind this, nor did she seem to mind his occasional staring as he observed her and the twin eating and interacting.

Once the three of them finished their meals, they gathered the remains and disposed of them in the nearest trash bin. Then Nanami asked him a question.

“Have you ever been to the arcade in town, Kamukura-kun?” she asked.

“I have not,” Izuru said. His teachers never assigned him to go somewhere as trivial as an arcade, so he never bothered to.

“It’s really fun. The three of us should go together.”

“Sounds fine by me,” Hajime said. “We haven’t been there in a while anyway.”

The twin and the gamer both looked at Izuru as if seeking confirmation. It would seem that, for whatever reason, they valued his opinion on the matter. Truthfully, he did not care where they went or what activities they partook in. He only planned to observe them and analyze their relationship between one another, ergo the location did not matter. 

He shrugged. “I have no qualms with it."

The small group boarded the train into town, arriving at the arcade approximately half an hour after their departure. Upon entering the building, he was immediately met with a variety of different lights and sounds. Before him laid rows of colorful machines, glowing screens, and neon lights. Buzzing, button mashing, and other electronic sounds were emitted. This was a place made for fun and entertainment, though Izuru had doubts that it would provide him with any enjoyment. After all, he could easily win any game this place had to offer.

The trio approached a coin exchange machine, exchanging money for coins, then proceeded to browse through the rows of games. Izuru trailed shortly behind them. 

“Now then, what should we try first? Hmm… Oh, I know.” Nanami led them to a machine with a glowing screen, the words “Street Fighter II” displayed on the front. She turned to face him with an excited expression.

“Hey Kamukura-kun, do you want to 1-v-1 me on Street Fighter?”

“You will not defeat me,” he warned, just as he warned Hajime during their race at the track field.

“I wouldn’t be too sure about that,” Hajime commented. “Nanami is the Ultimate Gamer after all, and she’s pretty good at this game too.”

“I play against Hinata-kun all the time, but I’m really excited to have a new opponent.” She bounced on her heels excitedly. “Well, Kamukura-kun? Will you play with me?”

Izuru looked at her eager expression and hummed. “Very well.”

Nanami took the left side as Player 1 while Izuru took the right side as Player 2, both of them inserting their coins. Hajime watched from the sidelines, curiously. She selected Ryu as her fighter while Izuru chose randomly and was selected with Chun-Li.

The match started and they both began. Nanami’s eyes were focused and determined while Izuru’s expression was blank but equally focused. They battled relentlessly, neither of them holding back. Each of Izuru’s moves were well-calculated, quickly adapting to Nanami’s fighting style and combating it accordingly. It was clear she was a skilled player with experience, but Izuru was smarter, quicker, and a better strategist.

Hajime watched the intense brawl with amazement, the sounds of quickly mashing buttons filling the air. Eventually, Nanami’s health drained completely and a “KO” appeared on the screen followed by a “PLAYER 2 WINS.” As expected, he had won. Izuru glanced at the gamer, expecting her to be disappointed, only to find that she instead looked exhilarated.

“Wow! That was really fun!” Nanami beamed at him. “You did so well for your first time playing.”

Izuru slightly quirked a brow. “Fun? Even though you lost with the one talent you have?"

"Well sure, losing can be frustrating. But I'm still glad I was able to play with you. GG, Kamukura-kun."

“That’s the first time I’ve seen anyone beat Nanami at this game,” Hajime added, seemingly impressed.

…How curious. Izuru has played videogames before, as directed by his teachers, and they all became boring rather quickly. Even this game hadn’t been particularly exciting, and yet…

“Hey hey, let’s go play some more games,” Nanami suggested.

The three of them continued to browse and play through different game selections, Nanami practically dragging him to each game alongside Hajime. He hadn’t anticipated how eager the gamer girl would be for his participation, despite him being practically a stranger to her. They played a few more competitive games in which Izuru defeated Nanami and completely obliterated Hajime whenever he tried to challenge him. Then they transitioned into Co-op games which were less competitive, but the twin and the gamer seemed invested regardless. They tried their luck in luck-based games as well, and as he predicted, Izuru won them easily with his Ultimate Luck talent (one of his more boring talents, he’d say).

At some point, Hajime challenged him to a dancing simulator where two players compete against each other by stepping onto colored platforms and following the patterns as seen on the screen. He flawlessly performed this as well, stunning Hajime with his movements while Nanami watched, giggling. A small crowd had also formed around them, seeming awestruck with his movements and cheering them on until the game was complete.

Overall, the games themselves had been mostly boring, however… playing alongside or against Hajime and Nanami had made it somehow less boring. He wasn’t entirely certain as to why that was. Eventually, they decided to end their session with the crane machines. The machines held merchandise within them, ranging from mystery eggs to plushies. Izuru wasn’t one for material items, finding most of them pointless, and chose to watch the other two attempt to win instead.

“These things are totally rigged.” Hajime clicked his tongue as he once again failed to win an item.

“That’s because the claws only hold tightly every three or four tries. I think I’m gonna win this time.” Nanami said, aiming for one item in particular.

She seemed determined to win one of the plushies, more specifically the plushie resembling a blackish-purple cat with an upside-down crescent moon symbol on its head. He supposed it wasn’t strange for a person to be fond of cutesy things, though cuteness seemed quite pointless to him. Regardless, he watched as she made a third attempt at securing the cat plush, the claws of the crane weakly holding onto the head of the plush before dragging it towards the hole and dropping it.

“Ah, I got it.” She reached down, taking the plushie from the dispenser and holding it in her hands. She examined the plushie for a moment, gently squeezing it in her hands, then she giggled softly and turned to face Izuru. “This plushie reminds me of you, Kamukura-kun.”

He blinked a few times, examining her face as well as the plushie. He failed to see the resemblance. Then the gamer did something truly unexpected and held the plushie out to him.

“Here, this is for you.”

He looked at the gamer quizzically. "You’re giving this to me?”

“Yep, it’s a gift. I want you to have it.”

Izuru glanced over at his twin, who was watching the scene nonchalantly, shrugging his shoulders. Izuru returned his gaze to the gamer.

“Why?” He didn’t understand the point of her offering something like this to him. Then the gamer’s smile broadened, that warm expression crossing her features yet again.

“So you’ll have something to remember the day the three of us officially became friends.”

He felt a flicker of surprise.

“…Friends,” Izuru repeated.

“Of course. All three of us.”

Izuru was unsure how to place this warmth suddenly spreading throughout his chest. Nevertheless, he accepted the gift, taking the small plushie from her hands and examining it closer. It was soft with big, red eyes. He still didn’t see how it made Nanami think of him.

Afterwards, they headed back towards the school campus, the gamer eventually parting ways to return to her dorm room, leaving Hajime and Izuru to themselves.

“Guess I’ll see you tomorrow,” Hajime said before he began to walk away, only to stop abruptly in his tracks. “Oh, I almost forgot.” He turned back around to face Izuru and reached inside the small paper bag he’d been carrying all day. Izuru watched as he pulled out what appeared to be a smartphone and held it out to him. “Here.”

Izuru took the device in his hand, examining the black, rectangular smartphone.

“Now we can talk whenever and schedule our hangouts easier. I already set up a phone plan so you should be able to receive and send calls and texts. I’ll send you the account and payment plan information.”

Izuru was unsure of what to say, so instead, he chose to wordlessly nod. The brunet smiled and spared one last glance before walking off towards his dorm. Izuru stared down at the device for a moment before pocketing it and walking back towards the underground tunnels. After returning to his room, he looked down at the plushie in his hands and placed it on top of his desk. Not a minute afterwards he sensed someone approaching his room, the door opening.

“There you are,” the female teacher that frequently escorted him spoke. “Where have you been?” He chose to ignore the teacher’s question, not seeing a reason why he should tell her. The teacher sighed, irritated. “Fine then. Just be sure to come to the testing room in ten minutes. You have exams to complete.” The teacher left the room, closing the door behind her.

He was slightly annoyed at the fact that he had yet another boring exam to do, written tests that were supposed to evaluate his knowledge and ensure that his intelligence was still perfect. Of course it was. It always was, and yet the teachers felt the need to keep testing him anyway. Then he felt something vibrate in his pocket. He pulled out the smartphone, turning on the device. The screen lit up, a basic gradient wallpaper with geometrical shapes displayed. There was a notification at the top of the screen reading “1 New Message.” He tapped the message, opening it, and reading it.

Hajime

3:51 PM

[3:51 PM]

Hajime: hey Izuru, just wanted to see if the service was working or not

Right, the other boy had told him he’d added his contact number into the phone. Another message appeared.

[3:51 PM]

Hajime: good, the message went thru. Now we can talk to each other whenever

Izuru thought about this. It was certainly more convenient to communicate this way rather than meeting at the tree every day. He hadn’t expected the twin to gift him something this thoughtful. Another message appeared.

[3:52 PM]

Hajime: u there??

Izuru stared at the screen a little longer before touching it, typing out a response.

[3:52 PM]

You: Yes.

Chapter Text

Hajime was at the fountain with Nanami for lunch, picking back up on their usual routine, only this time there was an added addition to their little group. Izuru was with them as well, spending lunchtime with the two of them. After their trip to the arcade, Hajime figured the three of them might as well keep hanging out together and Nanami didn’t seem to mind either.

Now the three of them were sitting at the fountain bench, eating their lunches and playing games on their Nantendos. Izuru didn’t have one of his own so Hajime suggested taking turns using his in which Izuru just shrugged and agreed, not seeming to care either way. After Hajime lost once again to Nanami, he held out his device to Izuru.

“Your turn,” he prompted. With indifference, Izuru set down his lunch tray, took the device in his hand, and proceeded to battle Nanami in Gala Omega. Izuru and Nanami seemed to be getting along well, to his relief. He was worried the twin might give her a hard time, but he hadn’t done anything especially rude towards her like insulting her or staring at her for uncomfortable lengths of time (unlike his treatment towards Hajime), so that was a good sign, probably.

Additionally, Nanami didn’t seem to mind Izuru or his antisocial behavior and treated him with the same friendliness she had shown Hajime. He wasn’t sure if this counted as progress, but it certainly seemed that way. As he pondered this, he suddenly felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. He took out the phone, spotting a new message in his notifications.

Souda

 12:06 PM

[12:06 PM] 

Souda: yoooo soul bro, wut r u doin rn??

[12:06 PM] 

You: uuh, eating lunch? 

[12:06 PM] 

Souda: uh-huh that’s cool anyway meet me inside da school at Room 77 pronto

[12:06 PM] 

You: what? why? 

[12:07 PM] 

Souda: becuz I need u 2 help me with something!

[12:07 PM] 

You: well I can’t, I’m busy rn

[12:07 PM] 

Souda: c’mon bro! it’s an emergency! it’ll only take a sec!

Souda: brooooo don’t leave me hangin! :( :( :(

Souda: THIS IS A LIFE OR DEATH SITUATION HINATA!!!

[12:08 PM]

You: somehow, I doubt that 

You: but fine, I’ll do it if you stop spamming my inbox 

[12:08 PM] 

Souda: I knew I could count on u!

He had mentioned to Nanami about running into a repair boy with pink hair and shark teeth. Turns out, that repair boy was actually in her homeroom class. Since then the mechanic has been texting him every so often and half the time it was about some girl in his class he always referred to as ‘Miss Sonia’ or something like that.

Hajime sighed, pocketing the phone. “I’ll be right back. Souda wants me to help him with something.”

“Okay, Hinata-kun.” Nanami's eyes were glued to her Nantendo as she engaged in another intense match. Izuru said nothing in response, eyes trained to his screen as well. With that, Hajime left off towards the main course building.

Hajime passed through the halls, trying to be as discreet as possible. He was pretty sure he wasn’t supposed to be in here, especially during school hours, but Souda had insisted he come so at least if he got in trouble the mechanic would back him up… probably. Eventually, he spotted a door labeled 'Room 77'.

Ah, this must be it.

Hajime stopped in front of the door as realization dawned on him. He was about to walk into a room potentially full of Ultimate students. That was kind of an unnerving thought. Why was he doing this again? He could just walk away, return to the fountain, and tell Souda that he couldn’t make it after all. But that would be pretty cowardly, he mused. So with a breath, he steadied himself and gave a tentative knock before turning the doorknob and stepping inside the classroom.

The first thing he noticed was a set of hot pink hair sitting at a desk, looking as if he were impatiently waiting for someone as he eyed two other people in the room. The two people in question were near the back of the room, one blonde girl and the other a… strange-looking boy with dark hair. Hajime was surprised to see very few students in the classroom, but it made sense considering all the other students were probably in the cafeteria eating their lunches or just hanging out elsewhere. Even the teacher was not present which meant he could avoid any potentially awkward confrontations with them.

It was then that Hajime noticed one other person in the room sitting at a desk somewhere near the front of the class. It was a boy, pale and slender looking with a mess of white, untamed curls on top of his head. His elbows were planted atop his desk, chin resting on the back of his pale hands. Briefly, he made eye contact with him, greyish-green eyes locking onto his. Hajime felt a chill run through his spine, of what he wasn’t sure, but before he could react, he heard a voice call out to him.

“Hinata, bro! There you are!” Hajime’s eyes flickered over to meet Souda’s as he stepped in front of him, blocking his view from the boy at the desk. He brought his attention back to the mechanic, remembering why he came here in the first place.

“Hey Souda,” He shoved his hands in his pockets. “So, what’s this emergency you were on about?”

“I’m glad you asked!” Souda wrapped an arm around his shoulder, pulling him closer. He pointed across the room. “You see that girl over there?”

Hajime turned his head to where he was pointing and spotted the blonde girl still chatting with the strange-looking guy.

“That girl is Miss Sonia-san. She’s the Ultimate Princess and also the most beautiful, elegant, kind girl in the whole school.”

So that’s the girl Souda was always talking about in their text messages. Still, Hajime didn’t see how that concerned him.

“Okay? So, why am I here again?” he questioned.

“Because I need you to be my wingman and help me impress Miss Sonia!”

Hajime threw the other boy an incredulous look.

“That’s the big emergency you kept bothering me about?”

“Yeah, dude, this is an emergency! I’ve been trying to impress her since school started but nothing’s worked. But with my wingman around, I might have a chance, and then she’ll finally go out with me!”

“…I’m leaving.” Hajime turned around to leave the room.

“Aww, what? Wait, Hinata!”

As Hajime was exiting the door, he suddenly came face-to-face with a different pair of vibrant pink eyes, causing him to gasp and jump in alarm. It was another student, a girl with multi-colored hair, two horns atop of her head, spiky earrings, and piercings beneath her bottom lip. If he had to describe her, he would say she looked like some sort of rock star. She must’ve just walked in behind him, because he definitely would’ve noticed her had she been in the room earlier.

“Hai there!” The wild-looking girl beamed. “Ibuki’s never seen you around before!”

Souda sighed, walking up beside him. “Hinata, this is Mioda, the Ultimate Musician.”

“That’s right! I, Buki, Mio, Da! Put it together and what do you get? Ibuki Mioda! Soooo who’re you?”

“Um, I’m Hinata Hajime. Nice to meet you,” he replied.

“Hajime-chan! Ibuki will say that name in her head over and over so that she doesn’t forget!” Mioda closed her eyes, looking to be in deep concentration as she quietly chanted “Hajime-chan” over and over.

She's so energetic...

“Ah, you don’t have to, uh…”

“Just let her do her thing. She’ll get bored of it eventually,” Souda said. Then he gasped, squeezing Hajime’s shoulder. “Ah, Miss Sonia’s coming this way! Quick Hinata, get ready to do the wingman thing!”

“W-wait, what am I even supposed to do?” Hajime protested.

But there wasn’t any time to discuss that as he turned his head to see the blonde lady and the strange guy approaching them. He could examine the two of them better now that they were closer, and from what he could tell, the girl appeared to be a foreigner with sparkling blue eyes, white porcelain skin, and long, blonde hair that glittered like fields of wheat. He could see why Souda would be attracted to her. Still didn’t excuse his behavior though.

“Miss Sonia, over here!” Souda waved her over.

“Hello, Souda-san,” she greeted. Her eyes then landed on Hajime’s, a gentle smile growing on her face. “Oh, why hello there! My name is Nevermind Sonia, and my title is the Ultimate Princess. I am a foreign exchange student from a small European kingdom called Novoselic. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Ultimate Princess… that made sense. But even knowing she’s a princess, he felt strangely at ease.

“Ah, likewise.” Hajime returned the friendly smile.  

“And I am Tanaka Gundham!” A thunderous voice boomed, coming from the strange-looking boy who stood beside the princess. The boy had mismatched gray and red eyes, a jagged scar running across one eye which Hajime couldn’t tell was real or not. He had gray streaks in his black hair, two small earrings in his ears, and a long purple scarf around his neck. He was certainly interesting in both appearance and voice. “May you never forget it as long as you live! Remember it well, for it is the name that will one day rule this world!”

Rule this world? Was he joking or was he being serious? How does he respond to that?

“R-right…” Hajime replied sheepishly. “Well, it’s nice to meet you both.”

“And what do we have here?”

With the sound of yet another new voice approaching, Hajime was beginning to wonder exactly how many people he was going to meet today. He looked over to see the white-haired desk boy approaching the group. Now that he was closer, Hajime could see faint pink tips at the ends of his hair, gradually fading from its roots. He also noticed that he was just slightly taller than him, wearing the standard school uniform along with a green and red sweater beneath it. His face was calm, greyish-green eyes locking onto Hajime’s once again.

“Hinata Hajime, was it?” he said, voice as calm as his face.

“Ah… yeah,” he replied lamely, too caught up trying to figure out what to make of the boy in front of him. The pale boy examined him from head to toe with a scrutinizing gaze, making Hajime feel a little self-conscious. Then he looked back up, meeting his eyes again.

“I’m Komaeda Nagito. Nice to meet you.”

Komaeda… that name sounds familiar

That’s when he remembered Nanami mentioning that name a while ago, back when they were first talking about the rumors of Kamukura Izuru.

“Ah, you’re the guy Nanami told me about,” Hajime pointed out with sudden interest.

“It would seem so. And you’re that student Nanami-san is always talking to me about… from the reserve course.”

Komaeda’s face was neutral, the previous polite smile nowhere to be seen. Hajime suddenly felt tense, lips growing tight as he felt the air between them change.

“That’s right… is that a problem?”

“Not necessarily." Komaeda shrugged. "I’m simply curious to see what it is about you that has Nanami-san so captivated. But it’s none of my business after all, Hinata-kun.”

Hajime wasn’t sure how to respond to that, but before the situation could get any more awkward, Souda stepped back in.

“Don’t mind him, Hinata. He’s a weirdo,” Souda said. “Anyway, enough about Hinata! Miss Sonia-san, may I have the honor of spending the rest of lunchtime together with you?”

“Oh, I’m sorry Souda-san, but I’m afraid I already have plans,” she said dismissively.

“Plans?” He whined. “What plans?”

“Tanaka-san and I are going to visit the gymnasium together! There he will show me all the tricks his Four Dark Devas can do!” Her eyes sparkled with excitement.

“That’s right, mortals!” Tanaka smirked. “My Four Dark Devas are going to put on a miraculous performance during this very hour! You are all welcome to come if you wish to bear witness to such greatness!”

With that, Nevermind and Tanaka both made their way out of the classroom.

“Ooh, Ibuki wants to watch!” Mioda beamed as she followed behind them, excitedly bouncing out of the room.

“Yeah right, those dumb hamsters can’t be all that great. Come on, Hinata!” Souda huffed and grabbed Hajime’s wrist, forcefully tugging him along

“H-hey, wait a second—!” But Hajime’s protests were ignored as he was dragged out of the classroom. He barely caught a glimpse of Komaeda eyeing him on their way out the room.

Izuru had defeated Nanami in yet another round of Gala Omega.

“Ah, you win again, Kamukura-kun.” Nanami smiled. “You’re a tough opponent, but I’m determined to keep trying. I bet I’ll beat you eventually.”

He hummed in response and closed his eyes, lowering the device as he fell into thought. He still didn’t quite understand this girl sitting beside him. She was quick to accept Izuru as her new friend despite knowing very little about him. This could be simply due to naivety as she does appear somewhat gullible. Or perhaps it’s his relation to Hajime that has her feeling so at ease, which brings him back to the question of why the two of them hold such a close companionship with one another despite their differences. She seemed to notice him contemplating and lowered her device as well.

“Oh, do you want to take a break?" she asked. "It’s probably a good idea for us to finish eating our lunches. I tend to forget sometimes…” 

He reopened his eyes and looked at the lilac-haired girl.

“Why do you hang out with Hajime?” he questioned.

“H-huh?” She seemed startled by the sudden question, a slight tint of pink rising to her cheeks. “What do you mean?”

“You are an Ultimate. Hajime is a talentless and relatively unremarkable person. He is beneath you.”

A small gasp escaped her lips.

“That’s not true, Kamukura-kun!” she protested, frowning. “Hinata-kun isn’t beneath me. He’s my best friend and I would never think of him like that.”

“Even though he possesses no talent or any exceptional skills?”

“People are worth more than whether or not they have a talent, Kamukura-kun.” She raised a finger to the air as if she were ready to defend her friend with her life. “Besides, he has a lot of other good character stats. He’s a great listener, and always fun to play games with, plus he’s really kind and caring.”

“Hmm…” He considered these words for a moment shortly before a notification sounded from Nanami’s phone. She pulled out her phone, looking over the text, then giggled in response to it. Izuru briefly saw the message displayed on the screen.

Hinata

12:21 PM

[12:21 PM]

Hinata: your class is crazy Nanami help me

She stood up from her seat, collecting her bag and lunch tray.

“I have to go. As class rep, I promised my teacher I’d help her with the upcoming Sports Festival preparations before lunch is over. Could you tell Hinata-kun I had to leave?”

He nodded and stood up as well. Then she turned to leave, only to stop in her tracks, turning back around to face him.

“You shouldn’t underestimate Hinata-kun. You might not think much of him now, but I bet he’s going to surprise you.”

He blinked, watching her.

“…We will see,” he said.

She smiled and waved goodbye, walking off towards the main building. Izuru watched her leave until she was out of sight, then glanced down at the Nantendo in his hand. He should return this to Hajime. With that objective in mind, he left towards the Main Course building.

Hajime was heading down the hall alongside Souda after their trip back from the gym.

“I can’t believe Miss Sonia fell for that dumb animal show,” Souda grumbled. “It wasn’t even that cool…”

What started as a performance with Tanaka showing off his pet hamsters’ moves somehow escalated into birds, frogs, snakes, and other small creatures being added to the show as well. He had no idea where they came from, but the performance had been admittedly impressive, albeit hectic. They continued down the hall, rounding a corner when they suddenly came face-to-face with someone.

“I’m telling you Hinata, someday I’m going to be the one impressing Miss Son– GAAAAAAH!!” Souda jumped in surprise, hiding behind Hajime and clinging to his shoulder. He looked over to see what had alarmed the mechanic, only to see his red-eyed twin standing before them. “Holy crap! Hinata, who is that creepy guy and why does he look like you?”

Hinata ignored Souda and instead looked at Izuru who was staring blankly, unfazed by the mechanic’s outburst.

“Hey Izuru, I was just on my way back. Where’s Nanami?”

“She had business to attend to.” Izuru held out the blue Nantendo device towards Hajime. The brunet blinked, nearly forgetting he had lent the handheld console to the twin.

“Oh, right. Thanks.” He took the device back and tucked it away.

“Wait a minute, is this your brother?” Souda gaped. “You didn’t tell me you had a brother, Hinata!”

The repair boy was eyeing him as if he had just betrayed his trust while still clinging onto his shoulder.

“Um, sorry? I guess it never came up…” Hajime shrugged. Then he realized he should probably introduce them to each other. “Uh, Souda, this is my twin brother, Kamukura Izuru. Izuru, this is my friend, Souda—”

“And he’s your twin?!” Souda whined, completely ignoring the rest of the introduction. “Man, how am I supposed to be your best soul bro when you have an actual bro? I can’t compete with that!”

“It’s not a competition, Souda. Besides, we’re not that…”

Hajime was about to say ‘close’ but for some reason, he hesitated. Maybe it felt rude to say something like that in front of the other twin, or maybe he just felt that wasn’t an important detail that Souda needed to know. Whatever the reason, he didn’t have long to ponder on it when suddenly, a voice came from down the hall.

“Wow, another unexpected surprise! Today must be my lucky day!”

Hajime and Souda both turned around to see a white-haired boy coming from down the hall. He recognized him from earlier, the boy whom he had met in Class 77’s room and had also seen in the gym during Tanaka’s performance. Komaeda was walking towards them, his eyes fleeting from Hajime’s to Izuru’s and back to Hajime’s. He was unsure of how to feel about the pale boy’s sudden presence. What was he even doing here? Did he follow them?

“Hinata-kun, how coincidental it is for us to run into each other again.” Komaeda smiled, but Hajime had a feeling it was only to be polite. Then he turned his attention towards Izuru who seemed bored with this entire situation.

“Ah, I recognize you. I’ve seen you before, but I have yet to properly meet you in person.” He slipped passed Hajime and Souda (a bit rudely, Hajime noted) and stood in front of Izuru. “It’s you, isn’t it? You’re the Kamukura Izuru, the person from the rumors who lurks within Hope’s Peak.”

Izuru didn’t respond, merely staring at the cotton-haired boy neutrally. Komaeda didn’t seem bothered by the lack of response, instead clasping his hands together in admiration.

“Wow, I can sense how much potential for hope you have radiating from you,” Komaeda praised. Hajime felt like he heard something like that before. “Someone like you… If I had to guess, you must be incredibly talented. How lucky it is for someone like me to be meeting you today!”

“How boring…” Izuru disregarded.

Komaeda blinked.

“Oh? Am I boring you? I deeply apologize, trash like me shouldn’t be wasting the time of someone so important.”

Trash like him…?

“With that said, I won’t be wasting much more of your time. I only wanted to say farewell to Nanami-san’s friend, but had I known I’d be meeting her friend’s relative as well, and that his relative would be the legendary Kamukura Izuru, well… I wonder if this truly is good luck.” 

Komaeda’s eyes landed on Hajime again, a thoughtful expression on his face. Hajime wasn’t sure if he was being passive aggressive or what this guy was hinting at, but it was certainly starting to annoy him. Souda groaned and rolled his eyes as if this behavior was something he was familiar with.

“Alright, alright, enough of this,” Souda grumbled and turned to Hajime. “We’re gonna head back to class now before Komaeda starts rambling on all day. Thanks for helping me today, Hinata. I’ll catch ya’ later!”

“Yeah, see ya’.” Hajime nodded.

“Goodbye, Hinata-kun. Goodbye, Kamukura-kun." Komaeda waved nonchalantly as he was dragged off by Souda. "I hope we meet again…”

Hajime and Izuru both watched as Komaeda disappeared into the distance.

“I feel like that guy is gonna be really troublesome…” Hajime mused.

“Agreed,” Izuru said.

At least that was something they could both agree on. Though, troublesome as he may or may not be, Hajime found himself feeling curious about him, too. He hadn’t even gotten the chance to ask him about his talent. He’ll have to remember to ask the next time he sees him.

It was early evening as Izuru passed through the empty halls towards the underground tunnels. As he was rounding the corner, he stopped to see a familiar set of blonde pigtails belonging to none other than Enoshima. She was alone in the hallway, her back casually leaned against the wall, one foot over the other as she examined her red-polished fingernails. It would seem she was waiting for him.

“About time you showed up.” She pushed herself off the wall, turning to face him. “You sure do spend a lot of time doing nothing, ya’ know that? As a fellow analyst, I don’t see how you can survive that boredom.”

Izuru did not respond to that.

“I see you’re still hanging out with that reserve course student.” She stepped closer to him, once again invading his space much more than he’d prefer. “That brother of yours… He’s the reason you declined my offer, isn’t he?”

“…”

“I knew it. So you’re clinging to your precious brother in hopes that he’ll soothe your everlasting boredom, is that it? Pfft, come on Kamukura, get real! You really think that nobody’s gonna bring any sense of enjoyment in your life? You think he’s capable of making you feel anything?”

Izuru felt something twist inside of him with each word she spoke. He stood still, eyes following her as she slowly began to circle around him, the heels of her boots clicking against the floor.

“What’s so good about having a twin anyway? I have one and she’s utter garbage.” She reached her hand out towards him, red nails raking through his hair and twirling strands around her finger, playing with it. His body grew tenser, the twist in his gut becoming more apparent. “Don’t you see? You and your brother are no different from me and Mukuro. One is superior and the other is inferior in every way. It’s just that simple. You may think you’ll find something of interest with him, but you won’t.”

Enoshima’s words sunk into his mind like poison. He found himself unsure of what to say or how to respond. It was as if there were a void in him, growing wider with each word she spoke, threatening to overcome him. He was reminded of the feeling—or rather the lack of feeling—he’s experienced all his life. It hadn’t been as strong, as unbearable these past few weeks as it usually was, but it still lingered within the back of his mind.

If his relationship with Hajime were truly like Enoshima’s and Ikusaba’s, then wouldn’t it be logical to assume that he’ll grow completely bored of him just as Enoshima has grown bored of her sibling? As if reading his thoughts, she pulled her hand away from his hair and stopped in front of him, her face falling blank and her expression darkening.

“You will get bored with him eventually. It’s only a matter of time. And when you do, I’ll be waiting.” Enoshima turned on her heels and waved as she walked away. “See ya’ later Kamukura-senpai~!” 

Izuru watched as she disappeared down the hall, leaving him, much like the corridors, with emptiness.

Chapter Text

July arrived at Hope’s Peak Academy, and with it, the upcoming Summer Sports Festival. The festival was a lively event made for Ultimate Students to compete in a variety of different sports activities. Other students and staff members were welcomed to watch and cheer them on with refreshing beverages and treats available for purchase at nearby food stands.

Hajime hadn’t initially planned on attending the festival but Nanami had invited him to join her. She also suggested asking Izuru if he’d want to join them too. Truthfully, he wasn’t sure if the other boy was interested in competing in the sports events or even attending the festival at all, but he figured there was no harm in asking. The two of them have been spending a fair amount of time together, although if he were being honest, he wasn’t sure if they were making any progress in their relationship.

After their visit to the arcade, Hajime thought they’d gotten at least somewhat closer, leaving the awkward, you-still-feel-like-a-stranger-to-me phase. When Izuru began eating lunch with both him and Nanami, he felt as if this point was further proven. But even though they’ve been hanging out for a little over a month now, their relationship felt… stagnant.

They both had yet to discuss anything involving their past or their family connection—he wasn’t even sure if he was ready to discuss it with the other twin or not. Talking to him was a hard task, so much that even casual conversations seemed like a difficult feat to accomplish. Not to mention the aloof boy didn’t seem to have any interests and hardly enjoyed doing anything, which made trying to connect with him all the more challenging. Hajime wasn’t used to going so far out of his way to connect with other people. Normally, if he couldn’t understand someone or if they didn’t want to be bothered with him, he’d leave them be.

But this was his brother, and despite everything, he really did want to understand him.

He met up with Izuru that morning at the table near the wisteria tree, the sun glaring down on them on this particularly sunny day. Both of them were seated as they ate their breakfast. Hajime glanced across the table, watching the twin’s mechanical movements as he wordlessly ate. He supposed now was a better time than any to ask him about the festival.

“The Summer Sports Festival is today,” Hajime began, initiating the conversation as he usually does. “I heard a lot of Ultimates will be there competing against one another. Are you competing too?”

Izuru’s eyes were downcast, using his chopsticks to move a stray piece of rice back into his bowl. He seemed completely disinterested in the topic.

“I will not be participating,” he disregarded.

“Oh…” Hajime took a bite of his apple, the sound of crunching filling the air. “Well, do you want to watch the festival with me and Nanami? It could be fun. You don’t have to go if you don’t want to, though...”

The raven-haired twin was silent for a moment. As Hajime looked at him from across the table, he couldn’t help but notice that he suddenly seemed… annoyed, or rather disappointed about something.

“Very well. Though I highly doubt it will be enjoyable, I will join you.”

Hajime said nothing in response to that, feeling slightly concerned. The rest of their breakfast was eaten in silence.

The festival was packed, nearly every student within the main course and reserve course having shown up. Students were scattered all across the campus in groups and pairs, a mood of excitement filling the air. Some students carried bottles of water or cold treats to complement this hot day. They headed towards the track field, Izuru trailing even further behind Hajime than usual as they passed through the excited crowd.

It wasn’t long before they arrived at the track field. Within the field, they appeared to be setting up for a racing event. There were pairs of students lined up near the starting line, some casually chatting while others were stretching, preparing for the race. A second later, Hajime turned his head to see a familiar lilac-haired girl rushing over, slowing to a stop in front of them.

“Hey hey, Hinata-kun. Hey hey, Kamukura-kun,” Nanami greeted. “You both made it.”

“Of course.” Hajime gestured towards the track field. “Is this where you’ll be competing?”

“Yep, I’ll be competing in the Three-Legged Race with Nevermind-san. It’s my first time ever doing a three-legged race though, so I’m a little nervous.”

“Don’t worry about it, I’m sure you’ll do great. You’re one of the most determined people I know, plus you’re great at competing in games, right?”

“Maybe in videogames. But this is a real-life game, and I don’t know if my stats are high enough to win this one…” She tugged on the straps of her bookbag worriedly.

“Well, even if they’re not, I know you’ll still try your best, and that’s what counts, right?" Hajime gave her a reassuring smile. "And who knows? You might just get first place anyway.”

Nanami looked at him with slight surprise, then smiled back. “You’re right. I’m going to do my best!”

With fists clenched and a determined expression on her face, Nanami ran back towards the track field. Hajime smiled, watching her.

“She will lose.”

Hajime turned his head in surprise at the sound of Izuru’s voice. His arms were crossed, gazing out at the group of contestants on the track field with an expressionless face.

“What do you mean?” Hajime frowned.

Izuru lifted his hand, pointing towards the field. Hajime turned his head to see that he was pointing at two girl contestants. The first girl had lighter skin and short, black hair, sporting a pair of camouflage shorts and boots. The second girl had tanner skin and brown hair, tied into a high ponytail with a curl at the end, also wearing shorts as well as a tank top.

“That student is the Ultimate Soldier and the other student is the Ultimate Swimming Pro," Izuru explained. "They are the most athletic compared to the other contestants. I predict they will win.”

“You don’t know for sure they will win…” Hajime replied.

“Perhaps. But the probability of them losing is low. In fact, I can predict exactly how this will play out.”

Hajime wasn’t sure what to say to that. The two of them stood near the crowd of spectators, watching as the referee began the countdown. As soon as the whistle blew, the contestants all took off running in pairs, legs strapped together. The crowd cheered in excitement, rooting for the racers. Hajime’s eyes were on Nanami and Nevermind as they ran alongside the other contestants, setting a decent pace for themselves. He cheered them on, giving shouts of encouragement towards them. Izuru, on the other hand, was quietly spectating.

The soldier girl and the swimmer girl were in the lead, both of them moving faster than the other racers while also maintaining a balance between each other. Just as they reached the finish line, the soldier’s eyes met with Hajime’s. Purple eyes locked onto his, narrowed and intense. He felt a strange sense of confusion and discomfort from the look she was giving him. Then as soon as they crossed the finish line, the crowd erupted into cheers and the small, peculiar moment passed. He turned his attention back to Nanami and Nevermind who were coming up towards the finish line. They barely made second place having almost been outran by another pair of students.

“Ah, second place," Hajime said. "They were pretty close.”

“It ended exactly as I predicted.” Izuru closed his eyes. “How boring…”

Hajime frowned and was about to respond to that until he saw Nanami and Nevermind approaching in his peripheral vision.

“Hinata-san! It is good to see you again!” Nevermind happily greeted.

“Ah yeah, good to see you too.” he smiled. “I saw you racing out in the field. You both did great out there.”

“Thanks! We got a lot farther than I expected. We even made second place!” Nanami beamed. “Thank you for cheering us on, Hinata-kun. Oh, Kamukura-kun, were you watching too?”

“I was," Izuru replied.

“Which event will you be participating in?”

“The outcome will remain the same no matter which event I participate in. Ergo, it is pointless for me to participate.” He turned back towards the field dismissively.

“Oh, I see…” Nanami was smiling, but there was a tinge of worry in her tone and expression.

Hajime couldn’t help but feel worried too.

After the race, the three of them decided to stop by the stands for a snack. There were various stands located outside in the fields, ranging from sweet treats to cool beverages. Nanami spotted a stand selling cream puffs and suggested trying out that one. As they approached the cream puff stand, they saw two people standing in front of it. One of them was a guy, big and bulky with muscles that could probably take on a gorilla. The other person was a tall girl with tan skin, brown hair, and also seemed to have an athletic physique. 

“Hey, Owari-san. Hey, Nidai-kun.” Nanami greeted.

“Oh hey Nanami!” The girl - whose name Hajime assumed was 'Owari' - turned towards Hajime and Izuru, mouth stuffed with creampuffs. “Oh hey, who’re you dudes?”

“Hello, I’m Hinata Hajime.” he smiled. “Nice to meet you—”

“Hold it right there!” The guy shouted, startling him. “Your voice is too soft! Let your voice rise from the bottom of your stomach!”

“U-um… I’m Hinata Hajime!”

“You can be louder than that! Do it again!”

“My name is Hinata Hajime! Pleased to make your acquaintance!”

“There you go! Now then, I AM NIDAI NEKOMARU, THE ULTIMATE TEAM MANAGER!!! Don’t forget it, even if you go to hell!” Nidai turned towards Izuru, pointing. “And you! You’ve been quiet this whole time. Are you just gonna stand there or are you going to tell me your name? Go on, shout it with all your might!”

“…” Izuru stared blankly.

“Um, this is my brother, Kamukura Izuru,” Hajime sheepishly said.

“GAH-HAHAHA! I see. You’re a man of few words, I can respect that. After all, some people speak louder with their actions than their words.” It was then that Nidai began eyeing the two of them, rubbing his chin with a thoughtful expression. “Hmmm…”

“W-what is it?” Hajime stammered, discomforted by the team manager's intense gaze.

Nidai looked back up.

“Hinata, lend me your body.”

“E-excuse me? Whoa! Hey, w-wait a seco—“

Nidai began feeling all over his body, patting down his arms and legs. Hajime threw Izuru a helpless look while the twin only stood there, offering him no help. He might even say Izuru looked a little amused. Bastard.

“Hm... Just as I thought, I wasn't wrong.” Nidai smiled. “You must’ve been born with good bone structure. If you changed your diet and bulked up your muscle mass, you’d make an amazing athlete!”

“Huh? Me?” Hajime pointed to himself.

“Yes, you. And you too, Kamukura. With the two of you sharing the same bone structure, you both have the potential of becoming great athletes if you worked hard enough!”

“I possess a multitude of athletic talents,” Izuru stated matter-of-factly. “I do not need to work hard. I am already the best.”

“GAAAAHAHAHAHA! Such confidence!”

“Confidence…? I simply stated the obvious.”

“What’s that?” Owari suddenly cut in, examining Izuru from head to toe. “This guy says he’s the best? No way, he’s built like a stick.”

“You shouldn’t underestimate your opponents, Owari," Nidai warned.

“Hmm, okay then! Hey poker face, fight me!” Owari challenged.

“Uuh, that’s not—I don’t think you should uh—” Hajime tried to cut in but was interrupted.

“Come on, if you’re really strong then you’re the perfect person to fight! Now fight me!” Owari grinned sharply, cracking her knuckles.

“Fighting you would be pointless," said Izuru. "No matter what, I will defeat you.”

“Oh yeah, tough guy? Bring it, then!” 

Izuru sighed. “As I predicted. You are a moron.”

“Hey, what the hell did you just call me?!” Owari fumed.

“Owari-san, please…” Nanami placated. “I don’t think now is a good time to pick a fight with Kamukura-kun. We are at a festival…”

“Hrmm, fine. Another time, then.” Owari backed off with a pout.

Hajime sighed in relief.

They explored more of the festival before Nanami had to temporarily part ways, having been asked to assist her teacher in setting up another sports event. This left Hajime and Izuru to wander around on their own for a bit. Eventually, they came across the Boys’ Basketball Game taking place in the gym. There were two teams of students on each side of the court and crowds of students sitting down at the bleachers, eager to watch the game.

On one side of the court, Hajime spotted Souda standing alongside his team of basketball contestants. The pink-haired mechanic caught his eyes and smiled back at him, waving as he approached.

“Yo, Hinata! We’re short a player, want to join?” Souda asked.

“Uh, I’m not so sure if—“

“Wait, is that your brother?” Souda looked at Izuru who was standing beside him, surveying the gym with an unimpressed look. “Hey, aren’t you like, super-talented? You should join our team and help us win the basketball game!” 

“I’m not interested.” Izuru disregarded.

“Come on, man, please? We’re short a player and could really use your help! Plus, I wanna win so I can impress Miss Sonia-san!”

Izuru closed his eyes, proceeding to ignore the pink-haired teen. It wasn’t until Souda literally dropped to his knees and started begging him to join that Izuru reluctantly agreed. It was a pretty pathetic thing to watch and he could tell the other twin only agreed just to shut him up. Hajime watched as Izuru and Souda both walked over onto one side of the court, the game close to starting. He found himself an empty spot near the front of the bleachers and sat down to watch the game. Soon after, the game began.

He watched as the boys competed against one another, his eyes mainly on Izuru and Souda in particular. Izuru’s movements were flawless, stealing the ball easily from the other team. He then weaved through his opponents effortlessly, swiftly ducking and dodging, dribbling the ball rhythmically. Within seconds, he shot the basketball into the net from the other side of the court, the whole crowd watching it land perfectly through it without touching the rim. All the while his face was blank, bored as if he were competing against elementary kids.

The crowd was awestruck by Izuru’s performance, falling silent shortly before bursting into a cheer of excitement. Hajime gaped, astonished. He knew the other boy was amazingly athletic, that much was proven back when they raced each other on the track field. But seeing him in action still left him feeling amazed, and he couldn’t help but join in the exhilaration, cheering on Izuru from his spot on the bleachers.

“Hinata-kun from the reserve course.”

Hajime stopped and turned his head at the sound of a voice, only to see Komaeda standing nearby, a calm smile on his face. Rather than his school uniform, he wore a white t-shirt, black jeans, and a large, heavy-looking green coat. How he could wear that coat in this hot weather was beyond him, Hajime thought. The pale boy stepped closer and took a seat on bleachers, beside him.

“Komaeda. What are you doing here?” Hajime asked.

“I just came by to cheer on the Ultimates. What about you?” Komaeda replied.

“Same here. I’m cheering on Souda and Izuru in the basketball game.”

“I see,” Komaeda’s smile grew. “So you’re supporting your friend and your brother as they work together to win first place. That’s quite admirable, Hinata-kun.”

“I guess so.” Hajime hummed, remembering something. “By the way, you’re an Ultimate too, right? What’s your talent?”

“Oh, did I forget to tell you that before? How rude of me.” Komaeda sighed. “Don’t get your hopes up too high though. It’s a pretty disappointing talent…”

“A disappointing talent…? What do you mean?”

“I’m lucky.” 

“…Lucky?”

“Yep, that’s my talent. I’m the Ultimate Lucky Student, or at least that’s what they call me.”

Ultimate Lucky Student... What did that mean? Was luck even a real talent in the first place? Hajime couldn't help but wonder...

“Your face looks troubled.” Komaeda interrupted his thoughts.

“Oh, no, I’m not troubled or anything,” Hajime reassured, feeling a little embarrassed. “I’m just a little confused, and also curious, I suppose.”

“I understand. Here, allow me to explain. You see I got into this school by—“

Komaeda was cut off by another round of cheers erupting from the crowd as Izuru threw another perfect shot into the hoop. The pale boy chuckled.

“Ah, perhaps I should explain it another time, in a quieter setting.” Komaeda said.

“Good idea.”

The two of them continued watching the game, Izuru and Souda’s team far in the lead. He almost felt bad for how easily the other team was getting demolished. As he watched the game, he couldn't help but wonder, though, was Izuru having fun? He was clearly good at this, and the crowd of students were all cheering for him, but judging by his face, he didn't seem to care for any of it. Was he really that bored of this? Hajime was about to contemplate more on this, until Komaeda spoke again.

“It’s wonderful being able to witness hope from the sidelines, isn’t it?” Komaeda smiled. “How does it feel being a steppingstone for your brother to shine?”

Hajime blinked.

“…What?”

“Isn’t that why you’re here? To support your brother?”

“Well, yeah, but… what do you mean, ‘steppingstone’?”

“Well that’s what you are, isn’t it?” Komaeda cocked his head slightly to the side. “You’re here because you want to cheer on your brother, to aid him in displaying his talent and spreading hope throughout everyone around him. So in other words, you’re a steppingstone leading towards a greater good.”

“…” Hajime had no idea where that came from or how he was supposed to respond to it. He couldn't decide if he should feel confused, annoyed, or if he should just ignore that strange, insulting comment entirely. Komaeda seemed to notice him struggling and gave him a sympathetic look.

“Don’t feel too bad, Hinata-kun," Komaeda said. "You and I are in the same boat. Even though I’m an Ultimate, my talent is more of a burden than anything which essentially makes me the same as you. But at least you know you can help the Ultimates and their hope shine, and that includes your brother.”

Hajime stared pointedly at the boy beside him. This guy was spouting nonsense...

“Hm, what’s with the look? Do you disagree with me? Wait…” The smile on Komaeda’s face fell. “…don’t tell me you think you stand on equal grounds with him.”

“Equal grounds?” Hajime scoffed. “What are you talking about? We’re both equals.”

“Oh, Hinata-kun…” Komaeda sighed, shaking his head. “You truly are a mystery.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?”

“I just don’t understand you, is all. How can you stand by someone so talented and possibly think you’re equal?”

Hajime felt a pang in his chest. He clenched his fists, hands shaking.

“Talent isn’t everything,” Hajime asserted.

Komaeda looked him up and down.

“Hmm, if you say so, Hinata-kun.”

Komaeda stood up and left the bleachers. Hajime watched as he walked off, whatever good mood he was in now completely ruined thanks to that guy. He wanted to ignore it, to push away those words. That guy was just some asshole; he didn’t know Hajime and it wasn’t fair for him to judge him just because he didn’t have some miraculous talent. But still, those words stung, especially when they sounded so similar to those words that came from his brother. He remembered them clearly.

“People like you, who lack talent and purpose, are insignificant”

There was a tight squeeze in his stomach, twisting and turning and burning him inside.

“You are an inferior being, a parasite leeching off those more talented than you. That is all you are.”

He was quiet for the rest of the game while the crowd around him continued to cheer and holler. In the end, Izuru and Souda’s team won by a landslide with Izuru being the obvious reason for their flawless victory. As the crowd dispersed, Hajime could hear some passing students whisper and chatter about the incredible long-haired basketball player. He saw Izuru and Souda heading towards him and stood up from the bleachers.

“Wooo, your brother was insane!” Souda exclaimed. “We absolutely demolished the other team!”

“Yeah, I saw. Congratulations…” Hajime forced a smile despite the ugly feeling stirring in his gut.

“Hehe, man, I hope Miss Sonia saw me.”

Souda fist-bumped the air as he walked off. Hajime then turned to Izuru.

“You did great out there,” he said.

“It would’ve been over a lot faster had I competed alone.” Izuru turned away, expression dull. “It was tedious.”

Hajime frowned at this but didn’t reply. The two of them walked out of the gym together, Komaeda’s words clinging to the back of Hajime’s mind.

Pointless. All of it.

The Sports Festival was made to boost students’ morale while simultaneously showing off the various talents incorporated within the school. But was there any true meaning to this? For Izuru, this festival was nothing more than a waste of time. He was dragged along from one event to another, spectating each game alongside the twin and the gamer, and as each game took place, he found himself growing increasingly bored.

The games were all dull. Volleyball, table tennis, soccer: Izuru predicted all the outcomes. Crowds of students would rave and cheer, but he would not join them. Whatever joy they were feeling was alien to him, for there was no thrill or excitement here for him to experience. Only boredom. Boredom and emptiness.

It nagged him at the back of his mind all throughout the day, from the three-legged race to the snack stands, to the basketball game, and so forth, making itself more and more known with each passing second. All these activities, all these people, they were so boring and predictable. But what more could he expect from this meaningless world.

Then more of Nanami’s classmates began to appear. How annoying… He truly did not wish to be bothered with any of them. While the twin and the gamer were distracted, Izuru decided to slip away and head towards the exit. There wasn't much time left until the festival was over so he would wait outside for the remainder of it.

This empty feeling was consuming him.

Chapter Text

Hajime stood by Nanami’s side throughout the rest of the festival, wandering around. Izuru had been mostly quiet if he wasn’t saying something super pessimistic. At one point, as Nanami was speaking with Tanaka and Nevermind, Hajime looked over his shoulder and saw that his twin was gone. He was confused at first, thinking maybe he had gotten lost in a crowd as he was trailing behind them. But then he remembered, this was Izuru. If he disappeared suddenly like this, it was most certainly intentional.

He felt a mix of things: confusion, disappointment, frustration, and maybe other emotions he couldn’t place at the moment. He knew Izuru wasn’t the most enthusiastic of people, but this whole day it felt as if the aloof twin was being nothing but cold and distant. Even Nanami was worried about him, especially when he just disappeared without warning.

Towards the end of the festival, Hajime and Nanami decided it was a good time to part ways for the day. He considered leaving straight back to his room but figured he should probably find Izuru first. Assuming Izuru hadn’t left straight back to whatever room he stayed in... On second thought, maybe he should stop and breathe for a moment.

He stumbled upon the Trophy Room and stepped inside. The room was empty, leaving only him, his thoughts, and a display case full of trophies belonging to Hope’s Peak Academy, showing off their great accomplishments. He examined them, a thoughtful expression on his face. He wondered what it felt like to earn a trophy…

“One of those yours?”

Hajime jumped as he heard a voice and immediately spun around. Leaning against the doorframe was a girl with two big, strawberry blonde pigtails, blue eyes with long eyelashes, and a fashionable black and red uniform. If he had to describe her from first appearance, he’d say she looked like a top-of-the-line model with the kind of face you’d see on television or in a fashion magazine. For some reason, he felt like he’d seen her somewhere before but couldn’t pinpoint when or where…

“Oops, did I startle you? Sorry about that, I didn’t think anyone else would be in here.” The girl casually walked inside “I was just looking to take a breather from that busy sports festival.”

“Ah, so was I,” he replied.

She came closer until she was standing a few feet in front of him. He couldn’t help but feel a little nervous, though he wasn’t entirely sure why.

“I’m Enoshima Junko by the way, the Ultimate Fashionista~” She smiled, flipping her hair back for emphasis.

“I’m Hinata Hajime, nice to—”

“Hey, wait a second, aren’t you like, the brother of Kamukura Izuru?”

Hajime blinked in surprise. “Um, yeah, that’s right. How did you—“

“What’s your talent?”

“H-huh?”

“You’re an Ultimate too, aren’t you? What’s your Ultimate talent?”

“Um, I’m… actually from the reserve course.”

“Oh… Sorry, I didn’t realize.” She gave him a pitying look. “I mean I just assumed since your brother’s so talented and all that you must be super talented too…”

“…” He fell silent, averting his gaze as an awkward silence ensued. That ugly feeling in his gut began to intensify.

“…Ah well! It’s no big deal, really! Don’t beat yourself up about it." She twirled a strand of her hair around her finger. “Say, where is your brother anyway?”

“I don’t know, he disappeared some time earlier…” He looked at her suspiciously. “Why do you want to know? Do you two know each other?”

“Oh yeah, we’ve spoken to each other a few times. We’re friends, but he likes to play hard to get, ya’ know? He never mentioned anything about having a brother though, so imagine my surprise when I see you! I wonder why he never brought you up before. You’re such a cutie~!”

Enoshima reached out, affectionately patting his cheek with her hand. He smiled sheepishly, face flushing.

“A-ah… thanks?” He coughed. “But we’re not really that close…”

“Hmm, but didn’t you both come to this festival together?” She pulled away, cocking her head slightly to the side.

“Yes, but…”

Enoshima was looking at him, waiting for an answer, but he didn’t have one to give. What could he say? They had come to this festival together and yet it felt like the other boy was hardly present at all. He thought he was getting closer to him, that maybe their relationship was finally beginning to make some sort of progress. But today felt as if that point had been proven wrong…

“Is something wrong, Hinata?” Enoshima came closer until she was standing behind him, gently squeezing his shoulders. “You look really bothered right now.”

Hajime felt embarrassed again as she touched his shoulders and a little uncomfortable, but he didn’t move.

“I-I’m fine, it’s just…” He really shouldn’t be spilling his problems out like this to a stranger, but… he wasn’t sure if he wanted to stop. Maybe it had all just been in Hajime’s head. Maybe he wanted to believe him and Izuru were becoming closer, but in all actuality, they weren’t, and he was just fooling himself into thinking they were. Does Izuru even want to become closer? Does Izuru even want to be bothered with Hajime? Did it truly matter to him at all…?

“Go on, tell me. I’m listening.” Enoshima was massaging his shoulders now as he coaxed him. At this point, Hajime was too absorbed in his thoughts to notice how strange this was or to care. He was lured in by the sound of her voice and the comfort she was offering, letting his guard down without even realizing it.

“I guess I just thought that… Izuru and I could be…”

“Ooh, I see…” Enoshima leaned in closer to his ear and whispered. “Poor Hinata, unappreciated by his talented twin brother. It really isn’t fair to you at all, is it? You try so hard to get closer to him, and yet he doesn’t seem to care. I can only imagine how you feel…”

“I…” That ugly feeling inside of him grew more and more as she purred into his ear, almost as if she were reading his darkest thoughts and picking them apart. It felt like he was put underneath a spell, and all he wanted was to confess his thoughts and secrets to the girl behind him. It would be so easy. It would…

No, this was wrong. Wasn’t someone waiting for him? He shouldn’t be here.

“Ah, I’m sorry,” Hajime said.

“Hmm?” Enoshima stopped massaging.

“I didn’t mean to ramble on like this. You probably weren’t looking to hear some stranger dump their problems on you. I’m sure you have more important things to do, and besides, I should probably get going…”

Just like that, the spell was broken. Hajime blinked and realized that he was standing in the middle of a trophy room alone with a teenage girl standing behind him, hand on his shoulder, whispering into his ear and… wait what was that cold pointy thing pushing up against his back? Before he could question it, the girl whirled around in front of him and the cold thing disappeared.

“Ahh don’t worry about it! I should get going, too! Tell your brother I said hi~!” She smiled and waved goodbye as she left the room.

Hajime watched her leave, feeling strange. What just happened? He came into this room to think, then that girl showed up and started talking to him, and he got so caught up in his thoughts that he hardly noticed how close she was and what she was doing. And that cold, pointed thing he felt against his back just now… was that just her nails, maybe? Or was it his imagination?

He was too tired to think about this. He sighed and pulled out his phone to text Izuru.

The sun was nearly fully set over the horizon, a deep blue void encompassing the sky as afternoon transitioned into evening. Izuru understood perfectly how the earth rotation worked, causing the phenomenon known as day and night, thus making the sky just another dull, uninteresting concept for him. The Sports Festival had ended, most of the students having left the building and returned to their dorm rooms before curfew. He was seated on the bench by the fountain—a location he knew would be unoccupied at this time—with his arms crossed, one leg crossed over the other, and eyes closed, waiting for time to pass.

He expected Hajime to arrive soon. The twin had texted him asking about his whereabouts. It was only a matter of time before the brunet would show. Eventually, with his eyes still closed, Izuru sensed the twin approaching, his footsteps drawing nearer until they stopped right beside the bench.

“Hey,” Hajime said, though his voice sounded notably restrained. “Where have you been?”

Izuru opened his eyes to meet the other’s gaze. His expression was stern, brows slightly knitted, lips pulled into a tight, thin line, and eyes filled with confliction. He could sense tension emitting from the other boy as well. He concluded that the other boy was upset.

“Wandering,” Izuru answered simply. “That is until the people became too annoying, so I chose to wait outside.”

“Is that why you bailed on me?”

Izuru threw the twin a questioning look. His hands were in his pockets now, eyes averted.

“Are you upset that I left?”

“N-no, I mean… I’m not upset.” Hajime sat down beside him, still avoiding eye contact. Izuru could see through the lie easily but chose not to press the issue. If he did not want to discuss it, he saw no reason to push him to. Silence ensued, neither of them speaking. It appeared the twin had more he wanted to say, and after a minute or so of neither of them saying a word, he spoke again.

“The Sports Festival was pretty hectic today, huh?” Hajime said.

“Evidently,” Izuru deadpanned.

“We met a lot of new people with colorful personalities. The games were fun, too. Nanami had a good time…” The brunet fidgeted in his seat, anxiously. “Did you have a good time? Even a little bit?”

“Not really," Izuru said, shrugging. “The festival was boring, predictable, and overall meaningless.”

In his peripheral vision, he saw Hajime’s expression harden into a frown. “If it was so boring, then why did you stay? In fact, why did you agree to come in the first place?” The volume in his voice was steadily growing as he became increasingly aggravated, but for reasons Izuru could not decipher. He was only being honest. Was the brunet unsatisfied with his answers?

“You are the one that requested me to join,” Izuru replied matter-of-factly.

“You didn’t have to come if you didn’t want to,” Hajime argued. “You could’ve just said no.”

“We agreed to spend time with one another. I am simply fulfilling that agreement.”

“Is that the only reason you agreed to spend time with me? Because you feel compelled to?”

“Logically speaking, yes. The basis of our agreement is that we are related by blood. Relatives typically accompany one another. What other reason would there be?”

“Are you being serious right now? You know what—forget it, I don’t care.”

Hajime abruptly stood up from his seat, glaring down at Izuru.

“I don’t care what your reason for hanging out with me is, but if you want to leave, you’re more than welcome to leave. You’re not obligated to stay just because we’re brothers. I mean, I want to hang out with you because even though you act like a stuck-up jerk, I still want to get to know you better. But clearly, you don’t feel the same way, so if it bothers you that much, you’re free to go anytime.”

Izuru remained silent, eyes narrowed as he watched the other boy rant and ramble.

“In fact, we don’t even have to hang out anymore if it makes you feel better. I’ll still be here regardless, and you can continue hating me whether we hangout or not and that’ll be just fine by me, so there!” Hajime slumped back down onto the bench with finality, his face and body drained, crestfallen. Izuru was silent, expression blank as he mulled over these words. One line, in particular, had caught his attention.

“…I don’t hate you.”

Hajime released a small, dry laugh in response to that, head hung low.

“Could’ve fooled me…”

Izuru felt something strange. There was a heavy, throbbing feeling in his chest, aching with something unknown to him. His body tensed, startled and surprised by this sudden feeling. These symptoms only seemed to intensify as he looked at the twin and the tired, defeated expression on his face, olive eyes trained to the ground.

Was this… Guilt?

It had to be, Izuru concluded, because even if he technically didn’t do anything wrong, he certainly felt like he did. Izuru attempted to make sense of the situation by reevaluating the issue.

He’d given the other boy the impression that he ‘hated’ him, which was false. It wasn’t Izuru’s fault if the other boy interpreted it that way, and yet… he couldn’t dismiss the idea that he himself was responsible for this, and for some inexplicable reason, that bothered him. This feeling was new to him and he was quickly coming to realize that he did not like it. As he looked at the twin, he suddenly came to a conclusion: he needed to fix this.

Izuru contemplated his next words carefully, then spoke.

“…I apologize for making you feel that way,” he began, voice coming out softer than even he expected, emitting words foreign to him. A look of surprise and confusion crossed Hajime’s face then as he turned his head to meet Izuru’s gaze. He continued. “I realize now that perhaps I have been a little unfair to you. You are giving an effort to bond with me, despite our differences, and I have not made it easy for you. I… do not wish to leave. Instead, I would like to try again, if you are still willing.”

Hajime was silent, his face painted in surprise. Then his shoulders visibly relaxed, the tension easing away.

“Yeah, okay. I’m cool with that…” The brunet averted his attention back to the ground, seeming less dejected now. They fell back into mutual silence. Izuru watched as the other fidgeted idly with his fingers. He felt as if he should say something. That is what brothers do, correct? Talk about things? But what topics did they have to discuss? Izuru always found small talk to be pointless and typically didn’t say more than what was necessary.

He thought back to Hajime’s words when they first agreed to hang out. I want to get to know you, he had said. Hajime has made a clear effort to understand him so perhaps it was time for Izuru to return the favor. But where should he begin? He thought of basic conversation starters that family or friends would discuss and chose one accordingly.

“…What is your favorite color?”

Hajime looked at him incredulously, startled as if he’d just been slapped in the face. He watched as the twin’s facial expression morphed from that of surprise and confusion to something soft and slightly amused.

“It’s green,” Hajime answered. “and yours?”

“I don’t have a particular favorite...” For a moment, he thought his answer might disappoint the twin again. But he did not seem disappointed, in fact, only accepting.

“I figured.” Hajime leaned back against the bench, gazing up at the evening sky. “So, you told me you have teachers who give you assignments, right? What are they like?”

“The teachers or the assignments?”

“Both.”

“My teachers are boring. They tell me things I already know and lecture me whenever I displease them.”

“Sounds about right.”

“As for my assignments, they are often given to me by random, sometimes within the morning and sometimes within the afternoon. They vary, often relating to one or more of my many talents. I also have weekly written tests to complete and occasional medical checkups to ensure my health, talent, and intelligence are at peak performance…”

The two of them continued to converse with one another for the rest of that evening, occasionally shifting topics. They learned a few more details about one another, information that was mostly minuscule and unimportant but caused a better understanding of each other, nonetheless. It wasn’t particularly exciting, but… it wasn’t unbearably boring either. In fact, he preferred this quieter time spent talking with Hajime than he did attending the sports festival today.

One thing was for certain: Hajime had surprised him. It wasn’t exactly the first time as the twin had taken him slightly by surprise several instances before. But he had predicted those instances. This, on the other hand, had evaded his foresight.

Izuru had predicted the twin would seek him out and even predicted the possibility of him being upset. What he did not predict was that Hajime would elicit guilt from within himself. He never felt guilty before and he had committed more harmful acts than hurting someone else’s feelings. Yet somehow, the twin had caused him to feel this way, had caused an emotional reaction from within him, which was not something Izuru thought was possible. It intrigued him that he was able to feel this way and that Hajime was the one responsible for it.

He wondered what other ways his brother might surprise him.

Chapter Text

It was the last day before Hope’s Peak Academy’s one-month summer vacation period. This meant students would be returning to their former homes for a brief period of time, leaving the school buildings empty until the second school term began. Though not entirely empty. The system of teachers, doctors, and scientists underneath the school never rested as they were always active even during vacation days, which meant Izuru would be stuck with them for yet another month.

It was an especially dull and boring time that he was not looking forward to enduring. However, this time may prove to be different. Both Hajime and Nanami had suggested staying in touch with him during the vacation via cellphone, and not only that, they had already begun discussing times for them to hang out at different locations in town. Although he was sure to still be bored, it was a better alternative than sitting in his room for four and a half weeks doing nothing.

Shortly after the last school bell of the day rang, Izuru made his way through the halls of the main course building, passing by other students. Fortunately, none of the other students bothered him as they were too busy discussing their summer vacation plans amongst each other to notice him. Eventually, he came upon the classroom labeled “Class 77” and spotted a small group of familiar students standing near the entrance. Hajime and Nanami along with the pink-haired mechanic were all waiting for him as they discussed their summer plans together. Hajime was the first to spot him within the crowd.

“Izuru, over here.” Hajime waved him over. Izuru leisurely approached the small group. It was then that Nanami and the mechanic greeted him as well.

“Hey hey, Kamukura-kun,” Nanami smiled. “Are you excited for summer vacation?”

“Not really,” Izuru replied. “Time passes the same whether it’s during school hours or vacation hours.”

“Pfft, way to be a killjoy!” The mechanic commented. “Well my bro Hinata here is gonna be staying with me during summer vacation. It’s gonna be wild!”

“Yeah, I was originally going to go back to our parents’ house, but… yeah…” Hajime rubbed the back of his neck, awkwardly averting his eyes. “Anyway, Souda invited me to stay with him for summer vacation, and he seemed really insistent, so—“

“We’re gonna have so much fun!" The mechanic interuptted. "We’ll stay up all night eating snacks, watching movies, talking about chicks. And by chicks, I mean mainly Miss Sonia, of course.”

“…On second thought, maybe I should just stay with my parents,” Hajime deadpanned.

“Hey, don’t be like that!” The mechanic huffed. “What about you, Kamukura? You wanna crash at my place for the summer too?”

“Jumping off a roof sounds more appealing than living in your household for a month,” Izuru said to the mechanic.

“Ugh, you’re both too cruel!” 

Nanami giggled light-heartedly. The three of them began making their way down the hall towards the exit of the school building. They had decided they would walk out of the school building together before they parted ways. He didn’t see the point in this considering this wouldn’t be the last time they’d be seeing each other and they had already begun scheduling times to meet again during their vacation, but apparently, the others still felt the need to give a proper farewell right before they depart. So be it.

There were groups, pairs, and individual students all around them, but one group in particular caught his eyes. Down the hall, he spotted three figures approaching their direction. One of them was Enoshima, and with her was Ikusaba as well as a boy taller than the two of them walking in between them. He could be described as having pale skin, blue eyes, and black, unkempt hair, holding a manga in his hands as he read and walked simultaneously.

Name: Matsuda Yasuke

Title: Ultimate Neurologist

Sex: Male

He recognized the neurologist. He had seen him a few times before within the past, sometimes even underground. The neurologist knew about Izuru’s existence and the projects being withheld beneath the school. His teachers seemed to find his studies useful. He was unsure of exactly how involved the neurologist was with the projects being held underground, including his involvement with Izuru’s purpose-given existence, but he knew the neurologist at least contributed somewhat to his teacher’s work.

As they drew closer, Enoshima threw a glance towards Izuru. Her eyes narrowed, a deceitful smile tugging at her lips. It didn’t take long for Izuru to figure out what she was scheming, for as his group crossed with Enoshima’s, he witnessed her boot covertly stick out near Hajime’s, tripping him over and causing him to stumble into the neurologist.

“Crap—!”

“The hell—!?”

Hajime fell on top of the neurologist and they both went toppling to the ground unceremoniously. The brunet groaned and sat up, looking down at the neurologist beneath him who was shooting him an angry glare.

Hajime quickly scrambled off of him. “Shit, sorry—“

“Watch where you’re going, Reserve Course.” Matsuda glowered as he pulled himself up from the ground.

Hajime visibly shrank at that while the neurologist continued glaring daggers at him. Izuru watched silently.

“Right, my bad. I didn’t mean to fall into you, I just—“

“I don’t need to hear your shitty excuses,” Matsuda interrupted. “If you don’t know how to walk, go back to preschool and figure it out.”

“Matsuda-kun!” Enoshima lightly smacked the neurologist’s shoulder, acting as if she were offended. “You’re so mean, cut the poor guy some slack!”

“It was an accident,” Nanami placated, stepping in. “I’m sure he didn’t mean to—“

“Stay out of this, Goldilocks.” Ikusaba shot Nanami a look of warning.

“Goldilocks…?” Nanami blinked. “But, I’m not Goldilocks, I’m Nanami…”

Matsuda reached down, picking up the manga he had dropped. It appeared one of the pages were slightly torn.

“You ruined my book.” The neurologist looked very displeased.

“Look, I said I was sorry. It was an accident, no need to be an ass about it.” Hajime frowned.

“Sorry doesn’t fix my torn-up book, dumbass.”

A small crowd of students began to take notice of the ongoing commotion happening in the hallways, turning to look at the two groups. That lucky student appeared to be within the crowd as well, watching the scene with curiosity, a blank expression on his face. Izuru knew the situation was going to continue to escalate so long as Hajime and the neurologists’ tempers continued to flare. This was no doubt what Enoshima had intended as she intentionally tripped Hajime into stumbling into Matsuda. He could see her smiling mischievously at him from her position near the neurologist.

Izuru could intervene and stop the situation from escalating if he wanted. But was there a reason to? It didn’t have anything to do with him so he wasn’t required to take action.

The mechanic was the second one to attempt to diffuse the situation. “Yo man, chill out—“

“Shut it.” Matsuda cut him off. It was then that the neurologist’s eyes landed on Izuru’s. Recognition flickered in his eyes before they narrowed, something akin to confusion and suspicion. “Tch, I didn’t know the lab rat had a brother...” he murmured thoughtfully.

“What did you just say?” Hajime growled, expression hardening. “Don’t call him that!”

“Yeah, ‘sides you’re one to talk! You look more like a rat than he does!” The mechanic jabbed a finger at the neurologist.

“No one asked you, bolts for brains,” Matsuda spat.

Izuru watched as Hajime and the mechanic both fell into an argument with the neurologist and the soldier. Nanami continued trying to diffuse the situation unsuccessfully while Enoshima inconspicuously egged it on, successfully. Like a wildfire, the situation grew worse with each passing second. More students began crowding around, watching the scene as their arguing grew louder, edging on near chaos. The lucky student was still within that crowd, his eyes trained mainly on Hajime as if he were speculating something.

Izuru did not plan on interfering. He saw no reason to partake in this dispute, nor did he see a reason to end it. Though it was clear Enoshima had caused this intentionally, perhaps trying to prove a point to him, that still didn’t give him a reason to interfere. He was just a bystander, a spectator waiting to see what would happen similar to the other students crowded around them. He wouldn’t act, or disrupt, or intervene. He would simply watch and see what happens.

“You think I’m gonna take orders from some reserve course loser?” Matsuda hissed.

“I’d rather be a loser than some pompous asshole like you!” Hajime snapped.

Matsuda suddenly reached out to grab Hajime’s collar. “Listen here you little—“

It happened in a flash.

One moment it was loud, the four of them were standing across Enoshima and her two associates as their groups clashed. The next moment, the neurologist was splayed out on his back, ten feet away from them on the ground. The hallway fell silent, all eyes on Izuru. Izuru’s hand was, for some reason, frozen in front of him in a knife hand position. Miraculously, his brain seemed slow on understanding what just occurred until realization finally dawned on him.

Izuru had struck him. It hadn’t been a conscious decision; he hadn’t calculated doing this before he had done it. He just did it. He didn’t know why he did it. Most likely, the neurologist hadn’t even planned on seriously harming Hajime. And yet, when he saw Matsuda move to grab the twin, something within himself seemed to activate, making him move without thinking. An impulse. An instinct.

The people around him were all gaping at him, eyes wide and in shock. Hajime himself was gaping at Izuru along with Nanami and the mechanic. Even Enoshima seemed taken off guard, her expression gone blank. He could spot the lucky student within the crowd, his eyes sparkling in admiration as he stared at him and Hajime as if he were having an epiphany of sorts. They all seemed to be looking at him and Hajime.

Why did he do this? He wouldn’t have done this before. Enoshima wouldn’t have done this. This was illogical. He looked at Hajime, who was still looking at him. There was a wordless exchange between them, an understanding.

…

It was then that Izuru realized something: Enoshima had been wrong. His relationship with Hajime was not like Enoshima’s relationship with Ikusaba.

This bond that they seemed to carry… was something else entirely.

Hajime sat against the wisteria tree, deep in thought. It had been about half an hour since that incident. He hadn’t expected to fall into such an intense argument with that mean-looking, entitled guy in the hallway. In fact, he had been just about ready to walk away until that guy had insulted Izuru. When he did that, it felt like something in him snapped. Hajime wasn’t sure why it made him so angry, besides the ultra-talented twin was more than capable of defending himself if need be. Still, it was like something within him just activated, the need to defend his brother’s name against that shit-talking jerk in the hallway.

But what was more surprising was what Izuru had done. The aloof twin hadn’t said a word during the entire exchange. Hajime had been mostly focused on arguing with the shit-talker, so he hadn’t noticed exactly what the twin had been doing, but he was sure Izuru had just been spectating the whole ordeal. It wasn’t until that guy tried to grab Hajime when Izuru had lunged forward and hit him before the guy could even touch him. It left the whole hallway in shock the way Izuru sent him flying ten feet down the hall in just one swift motion.

At first, Hajime wasn’t sure why Izuru had done it—why he had protected Hajime like that when he was sure the twin wouldn’t have cared enough before. But when Izuru looked at him, Hajime saw that confusion in his eyes, as if he didn’t know either. And then something passed through them, an understanding of sorts. Truthfully, the whole situation had been pretty stressful which led Hajime to come to this tree to calm down and process everything that just occurred. He sighed and closed his eyes, leaning further back against the tree as he ruminated.

“Beautiful.”

Hajime startled, looking up at the sound of someone’s voice. Before him, he saw a familiar mess of white fluffy hair coming towards his direction. Komaeda stopped beside him, hovering over him with a gentle smile on his face. For a moment, he felt at a loss of words, not registering what the other boy had said to him.

“What?” Hajime gawked.

“The tree,” Komaeda patiently replied, gesturing towards the wisteria. “There’s not another tree like this on campus. It’s quite beautiful, wouldn’t you agree?"

“Oh. Yeah, I guess so…” Hajime shrugged.

Komaeda sat down beside him, leaning his back against the tree. Hajime tensed a little, feeling confused. Why was he here? The last time they’d spoken had been at the Sports Festival when the pale boy had pretty much mocked him for being a talentless reserve course student, calling him a stepping-stone even. Although they hardly knew each other, and as strange as Komaeda was, those words still hurt to hear. So why bother to approach Hajime again if Komaeda thought so little of him? Hajime didn't know how to ask him that, so instead he kept his eyes trained to the ground, elbows resting on his knees as the two of them sat in silence.

“…I owe you an apology, Hinata-kun.”

Hajime lifted his head in surprise, looking over at the cotton-haired boy beside him. Komaeda was gazing up at the sky, his expression still calm but somewhat sympathetic.

“I shouldn’t have treated you so unfairly before. I understand if you’d be mad at scum like me for what I said to you…” Komaeda said.

Hajime was silent, feeling at a loss again. He hadn’t expected the other boy to apologize to him all of a sudden. And he was self-deprecating again. This guy was so confusing…

“But I was wrong about you, Hinata-kun.” 

“What are you on about?” Hajime huffed impatiently.

Komaeda just smiled and turned his head to look at Hajime. The look he was giving him made his heart skip a beat. “When I first met you, I thought you were just like me. Just another nobody, a stepping stool to further the hope of the talented.”

Hajime grimaced at that.

“But I was wrong!” Komaeda beamed enthusiastically. “What I witnessed earlier in the hallway, when you defended your brother’s name so valiantly, and he defended you so protectively... It was such a beautiful moment! You two have such a strong, hopeful bond! The bond that you share with your brother, it’s amazing, incredible, and so full of hope! Do you know what that means, Hinata-kun?”

“Uh… what?” Hajime felt almost completely lost. Then, Komaeda leaned in closer, his face inches away from his, so close he could count his pale eyelashes. Hajime leaned back a little, trying not to stare too hard at those sage eyes so close.

“It means you are the exception," Komaeda declared. "You may not have an Ultimate talent, but the bond you share with your brother makes you worthy enough to become a symbol of hope!”

Hajime wasn’t entirely sure what he meant by that, but Komaeda sounded happy about whatever he was saying, so maybe that meant it was a good thing?

“I really don’t understand what you’re saying but… thanks, I guess?” Hajime said.

“No. Thank you, Hinata-kun.” Komaeda smiled and pulled away, sitting back against the tree. The two of them sat by each other for some time longer in peaceful silence. Hajime was still unsure of what to make of the boy beside him. One moment, he was insulting him for being talentless. Now he was praising him and calling him a symbol of hope.

Hajime was still wary of him no doubt, but he couldn’t find it in himself to stay upset. In a way, his presence was somewhat… calming, especially after that stressful incident in the hallway. Why Komaeda kept showing up out of nowhere and talking to him was still a mystery to Hajime, though. He looked over at Komaeda to see him gazing up at the sky, that calm smile on his face.

What a strange guy…

Izuru stood outside the gates of HPA, watching as the sun began to set over the horizon. One month would pass before the students returned to this school. He, however, would remain living here, as he always did. He pondered what it would be like for him to live somewhere else other than the school for such an extended period of time. Would it truly matter where in the world he resided?

No matter where he stayed, boredom seemed to follow him regardless. Yet the thought of being stuck here at this school still left him feeling somewhat displeased. He was not looking forward to spending more boring, empty hours underground. He could only hope that spending time with Hajime and Nanami during the summer would alleviate some of that emptiness.

He turned around to head back inside the school building, but just as he began walking away, he heard a voice call out to him.

“Kamukura-kun!”

He stopped and looked over to see the lilac-haired gamer jogging towards him, waving at him. She held onto one strap of her bag, the curls of her hair slightly bouncing as she drew nearer. Once close enough, she slowed to a stop in front of him.

“I’m glad you’re here. I wanted to see you before I left.” She examined him with a slight look of concern. “That incident in the hallway earlier really got out of hand… Are you okay?”

“Yes. Why wouldn’t I be?” Izuru replied.

“Well, it was pretty stressful. I just wanted to make sure you and Hinata-kun were both alright.” As if suddenly remembering something, her eyes lit up. “Oh, also, before I was heading home, I realized something. Could I see your phone for a moment?”

He blinked then pulled out his cellphone, holding it out towards her. Nanami took the phone into her hands then began tapping the screen. She appeared to be inserting something into the phone. When she was finished, she held the phone back out to him. He took the phone and saw a new contact labeled “Nanami” on the screen with a cellphone number attached.

“I almost forgot to give you my phone number. Now we’ll still be able to talk during summer vacation.” She smiled. He stared at the contact for a moment then returned the phone to his pocket. “Well, I’ll see you later then, Kamukura-kun.”

“Yes. Goodbye.” Izuru nodded. Nanami fell silent, looking at him for a moment before averting her gaze. He watched as she fiddled with the straps to her bag, a faint tint of pink dusting her cheeks. She appeared to be nervous, or rather hesitant about something, but he was unsure of what. Then suddenly, he felt a pair of arms wrap around his torso, a warm body pressing against his. It took him a moment to process what was happening until he realized she was hugging him.

It was a common gesture people often did as a way of expressing affection. It felt foreign to him, as this was the first time he’d been hugged by anyone. He looked down at the shorter figure, her arms wrapped around him, eyes closed, and face buried against him. Warmth spread throughout his chest. This warmth… this was the same way he felt at the arcade, thus making this the second time Nanami had this strange effect on him. Strange… but not unpleasant. He was uncertain how to respond, so instead, he chose to continue standing in place, arms draped to his sides as he watched her.  

Shortly after, she pulled away, looking up at him with a bright smile. “See ya’.”

Izuru watched as she ran back off into the distance.

What a curious girl…

“Teeheehee! Wow, this is incredible! So incredible!”

Junko giggled and squirmed in place as she sat in her limo, her mind littered with thoughts from earlier today. Kamukura had taken her by surprise with that stunt he pulled in the hallway. She managed to drag Matsuda along with her and Mukuro, and her plan to have him fall out against Kamukura’s reserve course brother had gone without a hitch. She had expected for things to fall into chaos from there, with someone or some people getting hurt, and seeing that delicious look of despair on little Hinata’s face after he gets expelled for ‘fighting’ a main course student, or from the betrayal of his twin brother who couldn’t even bother to have his back.

But that didn’t happen. What was supposed to be a chaotic, despair-inducing situation was instead turned into a shocking display of hope as Kamukura swooped in, protecting his brother from the big bad Matsuda. Her plan completely fell apart right in front of her face. How absolutely… wonderful! Mukuro was seated beside her, wiping down the blade of her combat knife as she watched her squirm and spasm.

“What’s incredible, sis’?” Mukuro asked, her head tilting like a confused puppy.

“Well duh! What happened earlier in the hallway, of course!” Junko replied.

“But, I don’t get it. Your plan to break up that Kamukura and Hinata guy failed.”

“Well obviously!” She kicked the other girl hard in her shin, causing her to wince and blush. “Don’t you know what that means? It means Kamukura’s bond with his brother is a lot stronger than we thought it was. Do you know what thaaat means?”

“What, sis’?”

“It means, the stronger their bond is, the more despair-inducing it will be when it all comes falling apart. I can see it now: Kamukura Izuru, the Ultimate Hope, falling deep down into the pits of despair, so far down that he becomes… the Ultimate Despair. Pupupu…” The mere thought of dragging the Ultimate Hope down into despair was making her shake with excitement.

“…Why don’t we just kill his brother then? Wouldn’t that bring Kamukura down into despair?” Mukuro suggested.

“Ugh, Mukuro, you meathead, don’t you get it?!” Junko kicked her repeatedly, making the other wince and moan. “You really think Kamukura’s just gonna let us waltz over and kill his dorky brother at this point? He knows we’re a potential threat. He’ll predict our actions and if he catches us trying to make any moves on his dorky brother, he’ll kill us first. Of course, I can predict his actions too, so there is a chance we’d succeed in killing that dork…”

She yawned and stopped kicking. “But that would be totally boring! The despair won’t be as fun if Hinata gets removed from the story so soon. No, if we want to drag Kamukura into truly soul-crushing despair, we’ll have to be patient. Besides, my plan might’ve failed, but everyone saw what Kamukura did to Matsuda, and I bet the Steering Committee won’t be too happy to hear about it. What’ll they do when they find out their little pet project is feeling adventurous and breaking the rules, I wonder? Pupupu…”

“…Are you sure you don’t want me to just kill his brother for you? I could at least kidnap him and—”

“Just can it, Mukuro!”

Izuru stepped through the entrance of the underground tunnels, only to be immediately met with his teachers all standing before him with their white lab coats. They each looked at him with stern expressions and stiff postures. He knew what that meant, sighing internally as he had to deal with yet another one of their pointless lectures.

“Izuru, where have you been?” An older, male teacher asked. He ignored him, opting to walk past his teachers instead as he headed towards his room.

“Don’t ignore us, Izuru,” A female teacher within her mid-thirties scolded. “We heard about what happened in the school hallway earlier. What were you thinking? You’re supposed to stay hidden, not start fights with other students."

Izuru continued ignoring them, growing increasingly annoyed with their presence. No doubt they would continue to pester him whether he responded or not, so there really was no point. He considered installing a lock onto his door as he drew closer to the room down the hall.

“It’s that boy, isn’t it?” The older teacher said. Izuru slowed to a stop. With his attention now caught, the teacher continued. “That boy from the reserve course. We know you’ve been hanging around with him. If this boy becomes too much of a distraction then–“

“He is none of your concern,” Izuru turned around, eyeing the group intensely. “I have stayed on top of my tasks. What I do in my free time is my business.”

“Don’t sass us, Izuru,” The first female teacher crossed her arms. “Remember your purpose. You’re here to serve as humanity’s hope, not make friends with talentless nobodies.”

“You hid him from me,” Izuru retorted. The teachers looked puzzled at his statement. Of course, Izuru wouldn’t expect these incompetent people to understand what he was accusing them of.

“What on earth are you talking about?” The male teacher scoffed.

“My biological brother. You hid his existence from me.”

The room suddenly fell silent. The teachers were exchanging nervous, knowing looks with one another. Izuru turned around, facing them.

"I will continue fulfilling my purpose, but if you want my cooperation, then it would be wise of you all not to interfere with my affairs.” Izuru turned his back towards them and continued down the hall. As he grew further, he could hear his teachers whispering to each other.

“We have to tell the Steering Committee about this…” One of them whispered.

“Of course. Schedule a meeting time with them pronto,” another whispered back.

Chapter Text

“Well, here we are!” Souda exclaimed. “Welcome to my bike shop! Or well, my parents’ bike shop, but the apartment above it is totally mine. Follow me.”

Hajime followed Souda as they made their way towards the back of the empty bike shop, duffel bag in hand. When Souda suggested that Hajime stay with him for the summer, he explained to him that he lived alone in the apartment connected to the top of his parents’ bike shop. Apparently, he and his parents used to live within the apartment, but after saving up enough money, Souda’s parents bought themselves a house and gave the apartment to Souda for him to stay in. Which was convenient, because Hajime wasn’t sure how Souda’s parents would feel about having some random boy living with them for a month.

Once they reached the back of the store, they spotted a staircase leading up from the shop into the apartment. Souda led him up the stairs, pulling out a set of keys, and unlocking the door.

“And this is my apartment! Pretty cool, right?” Souda opened the door and stepped out of the way, allowing Hajime to pass through and see inside. The apartment was admittedly in good shape. There was a decently spaced living room with an old couch, a small coffee table, and a TV. Near the living room was a small but fully functional kitchen. There weren’t a whole lot of decorations, but a few portraits hanging on the walls, some potted plants here and there, and what looked to be gadgets and machine parts littered all around the house. There was also a bit of an oily scent in the air. Guess he should’ve expected that.

“It’s nice,” Hajime smiled sincerely. “Thanks again for letting me stay here, you really didn’t have to.”

“Ah, don’t sweat it, bro! Come on, I’ll show you around.” Souda gave him a quick tour of the rest of the house, showing him the living room, kitchen, bathroom, and lastly, his bedroom. Souda’s bedroom was a lot more... flamboyant than the rest of the house. The walls were painted dark gray with a few ‘suggestive’ posters hanging from them. In the center of the room was a king-sized bed with pink bedding, a nightstand beside it, a workbench in the corner with machinery strewn about, and a dresser near the closet. He also noticed the smell of oil was a lot stronger in this room than in the rest of the house. 

“This is where we’ll be sleeping.” Souda gestured towards the room. Hajime blinked, eyeing the one bed in the center of the room.

“You mean, in the same bed?” Hajime said. “Because you don’t have to, I can sleep on the couch…”

“Nah man, I got a futon in the closet you can use. But I wouldn’t mind sharing a bed if I didn’t have the futon. We’re bros, so it’s no big deal!” Souda grinned.

“Right…” Hajime helped Souda pull the futon out of the closet and set it up for him, preparing it for tonight. Afterwards, the two of them returned to the living room.

“I’m gonna order us a pizza. Pepperoni?” Souda asked.

“Pepperoni sounds good.” Hajime smiled. Souda dialed a number and walked off into another room. Hajime plopped down onto the living room couch and pulled out his phone, scrolling through his contacts.

Izuru

6:05 PM

[6:05 PM]

You: I made it to Souda’s place

You: his apartment smells like motor oil

[6:05 PM]

Izuru: Fitting.

[6:05 PM]

You: I rly shouldn’t be complaining tho, it’s better than nothing

You: how’s it feel living at HPA during the break?

[6:05 PM]

Izuru: Boring.

[6:06 PM]

You: wish I could visit but we’re not allowed on school grounds during the break

You: we could def still hangout in town tho. We should set up a time to meet soon

[6:06 PM]

Izuru: Okay.

[6:06 PM]

You: I was thinking we could go to the arcade again

[6:06 PM]

Izuru: Okay.

[6:06 PM]

You: ur conversational skills r outstanding

[6:06 PM]

Izuru: Your grammar skills are immaculate.

Hajime felt the corner of his lips tug upwards. Then Souda returned to the living room.

“Alright, the pizza’s on its way!” The shark-toothed boy grinned and plopped down on the couch beside him. “You ready to pop in some movies?”

“Sounds like a plan.” Hajime smiled. The two of them spent the rest of the night in the living room, watching mainly action-packed movies and comedies while sharing one large, greasy pepperoni pizza and a liter of sugary soda pop. They told stories about themselves and cracked jokes with each other, sometimes finding themselves doubling over in laughter.

At one point, their conversation steered over to girls. Souda inevitably rambled on about 'Miss Sonia' for a good half hour, then he asked Hajime if there were any chicks he was currently into. Hajime thought about this then eventually shrugged and told him that there was one girl he had a crush on back in middle school, but that's about it as far as he knew. Souda seemed unsatisfied with that answer but decided to let it go for now.

Overall, Hajime would say he genuinely had a good time with Souda that night. When midnight rolled around, the two of them decided to hit the hay, having talked and laughed themselves to exhaustion. Souda sluggishly crawled into his bed and within seconds was fast asleep. Hajime laid down on his futon shortly after, pulling the blanket over himself. He wondered if Izuru and Nanami were already asleep or not. With that last thought in mind, Hajime closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

Nanami

8:22 AM

[8:22 AM]

Nanami: gud morning Hinata-kun!

[8:22 AM]

You: good morning Nanami

[8:22 AM]

Nanami: how’s ur first day of summer break?

[8:22 AM]

You: good, just ate breakfast with Souda. We had leftover pizza

You: nutritious, I know

[ 8:23 AM]

Nanami: I had take-out

[8:23 AM]

You: looks like we’re both guilty

You: u talk to Izuru yet?

[8:23 AM]

Nanami: yep I sent him a text right after u

Nanami: we should start a group chat and add Kamukura-kun

[8:23 AM]

You: good idea

[8:24 AM]

Nanami: ok I’ll start it

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

8:25 AM

[8:25 AM]

Nanami: looks like it worked

Nanami: Hinata-kun, Kamukura-kun, u there?

[8:25 AM]

Hinata: yep

[8:25 AM]

Kamukura: Yes.

[8:25 AM]

Nanami: ( ＾ｕ＾ )

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

8:18 AM

[8:18 AM]

Nanami: gud morning!

[8:18 AM]

Hinata: good morning

[8:18 AM]

Nanami: it’s the second day of summer vacation!

[8:18 AM]

Hinata: that it is

[8:19 AM]

Nanami: u guys wanna meet up at the arcade later?

[8:19 AM]

Hinata: yep sounds good

[8:19 AM]

Nanami: Kamukura-kun, how about u?

[8:19 AM]

Kamukura: Very well.

[8:19 AM]

Nanami: ok how does 2 PM sound?

[8:19 AM]

Hinata: 2 PM is good

8:19 AM]

Kamukura: That is fine.

[8:19 AM]

Nanami: ok

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

2:21 PM

[2:21 PM]

Nanami: hey hey

[2:21 PM]

Hinata: hey Nanami, what’s up?

[2:21 PM]

Nanami: I had a strange dream last night

[2:21 PM]

Hinata: what was it about?

[2:21 PM]

Nanami: I had a twin sister who looked just like me

Nanami: except sleepier somehow

[2:21 PM]

Hinata: even more sleepy than u already are?

[2:21 PM]

Nanami: yeah haha

[2:22 PM]

Nanami: having a twin sister would be cool. But I think u and Kamukura-kun are the coolest twins I know

[2:22 PM]

Hinata: we’re the only twins u know

[2:22 PM]

Nanami: oh yeah

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

5:31 PM

[5:31 PM]

Hinata: when I said we should try out that new Italian restaurant that just opened up in town...

Hinata: I did not expect you to take over the kitchen Izuru

[5:31 PM]

Kamukura: The food was subpar. I did what was necessary to give us a proper meal.

[5:32 PM]

Nanami: the service was nice at least. I don’t know how their food tasted since there was a hair in mine.

Nanami: if Kamukura-kun hadn’t noticed that hair in the food and pointed it out, I might’ve accidentally eaten it

[5:32 PM]

Hinata: Izuru got really vexed over that, didn’t he? He took the plate to the kitchen and gave all the chefs a lecture about it

Hinata: then he said he’d give them a proper demonstration on how to cook a meal, walked into their kitchen, and recooked our orders

Hinata: he even wore an apron and a hair tie. U really looked like a 5-star chef

[5:33 PM]

Nanami: Kamukura-kun actually did the restaurant a lot of good!

Nanami: the food he cooked for all the diners was amazing and the restaurant got a lot of good publicity for it

Nanami: u did a rly good thing for them Kamukura-kun

[5:33 PM]

Kamukura: It doesn’t really matter to me.

[5:33 PM]

Hinata: either way, I had fun. We should try out other restaurants sometime.

[5:33 PM]

Nanami: yeah

[5:33 PM]

Hinata: maybe next time Izuru will actually eat the food

[5:33 PM]

Kamukura: Maybe next time the chefs will actually know how to cook it.

[5:33 PM]

Nanami: oh my

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

8:47 AM

[8:47 AM]

Hinata: yooo wut up its Hinata

[8:48 AM]

Nanami: ?

Nanami: Hinata-kun?

[8:48 AM]

Hinata: wuts up bby gurl hows it goin ;)

[8:48 AM]

Nanami: ???

[8:48 AM]

Kamukura: That’s not Hajime.

[8:49 AM]

Hinata: ofc it is who else wuld it b!

Hinata: btw did I mention I have da coolest soul bro ever?

[8:49 AM]

Nanami: Souda-kun is that u?

[8:49 AM]

Hinata: nu way dis is Hinata

Hinata: I WISH I wuz Souda tho

Hinata: man Souda is jus so cool I wish I could b as cool as himmmmmmm

[8:50 AM]

Hinata: djdnakdkgsjhf bgfkkkkkk

[8:52 AM]

Hinata: I’m back

Hinata: Souda had my phone

[8:52 AM]

Nanami: we know ( ≧∇≦)

[8:52 AM]

Kamukura: I suggest enabling a password for your cellphone.

[8:52 AM]

Hinata: good idea

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

4:20 PM

[4:20 PM]

Hinata: oh my god

Hinata: that was hilarious

[4:20 PM]

Nanami: competitive shooter games tend to have a lot of aggressive players, but I never heard someone that angry before

[4:21 PM]

Hinata: I can’t believe he thought Izuru was hacking XD

Hinata: he was cussing him out over the mic

[4:21 PM]

Nanami: Kamukura-kun got more than half the team’s kills combined

Nanami: it was pretty impressive, but that guy shouldn’t have assumed he was hacking because he wasn’t

[4:21 PM]

Hinata: he called him a 30 year old no-life basement-dweller

[4:22 PM]

Nanami: usually I’m the one getting accused of cheating

[4:22 PM]

Hinata: he said he was gonna track Izuru down and kick his ass

[4:22 PM]

Nanami: they’re just empty threats… most of the time

[4:22 PM]

Hinata: and Izuru was just quiet the whole time!!

Hinata: omg I can’t breathe! XD XD XD

[4:23 PM]

Nanami: Kamukura-kun I understand if u don’t want to play shooter games anymore after that

[4:23 PM]

Kamukura: It doesn’t matter to me. I couldn’t care less for the tantrums of a short-tempered imbecile.

[4:23 PM]

Hinata: “30 year old no-life basement-dweller" XD XD

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

3:11 PM

[3:11 PM]

Nanami: u guys ready to play?

[3:11 PM]

Kamukura: I cannot play videogames at the moment.

[3:11 PM]

Hinata: why not?

[3:11 PM]

Kamukura: My teachers have confiscated the gaming consoles.

[3:12 PM]

Nanami: they did what?! (°ロ°) !

[3:12 PM]

Hinata: why would they do that??

[3:12 PM]

Kamukura: They say it has become too much of a distraction.

[3:12 PM]

Nanami: It’s summer vacation! what else do they expect u to do?

[3:12 PM]

Kamukura: My assignments.

[3:12 PM]

Hinata: u still have assignments to do during vacation?

[3:12 PM]

Kamukura: Unfortunately.

[3:12 PM]

Nanami: that’s completely unfair (⇀‸↼‶)

[3:12 PM]

Hinata: your teachers are assholes

[3:13 PM]

Kamukura: I can get them back.

[3:13 PM]

Nanami: wdym?

[3:13 PM]

Kamukura: The location in which they’ve hidden the consoles should not be hard for me to find. I can bring the consoles back and we can continue playing.

[3:13 PM]

Hinata: won’t u get in trouble?

[3:13 PM]

Kamukura: Most likely, though that does not concern me.

Kamukura: I prefer playing games with you two than doing what my teachers demand of me.

[3:14 PM]

Nanami: Kamukura-kun…

Nanami: I’m rooting for u! Gud luck finding the consoles, we’ll be waiting! ＼( ＾ ▽ ＾) ／

[3:14 PM]

Hinata: let us know when you’re ready

[3:14 PM]

Kamukura: I will.

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

7:33 PM

[7:33 PM]

Hinata: wow

Hinata: that movie was…

Hinata: so boring

[7:33 PM]

Kamukura: Agreed.

[7:33 PM]

Nanami: yeah it was pretty bad 

Nanami:  I was so excited for us to watch it in the movie theaters but…

[7:34 PM]

Hinata: the story was so bad

[7:34 PM]

Kamukura: The plot was quite predictable.

[7:34 PM]

Hinata: the acting was horrible, the characters were forgettable

[7:34 PM]

Kamukura: A mind-numbing experience indeed.

[7:34 PM]

Hinata: and the main character was just so…

[7:34 PM]

Kamukura: Dull.

[7:35 PM]

Hinata: yeah exactly

Hinata: I honestly had more fun waiting in line

[7:35 PM]

Nanami: ( ´ ω ` )

[7:35 PM]

Hinata: what?

[7:35 PM]

Nanami: oh nothing (* ≧ ω ≦*)

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura

8:45 AM

[8:45 AM]

Hinata: It’s the last day before the second school term begins

[8:45 AM]

Nanami: yeah it is

[8:45 AM]

Hinata: how do u feel about returning to school?

[8:45 AM]

Nanami: I’m excited! The break’s been nice, but I miss my classmates

[8:46 AM]

Hinata: I get that. Tbh I’m looking forward to meeting at the fountain everyday with u two again

[8:46 AM]

Nanami: me too ( ＾ｕ＾)

Nanami: are u looking forward to the second term too, Kamukura-kun?

[8:46 AM]

Kamukura: Everything will remain relatively the same for me.

[8:46 AM]

Hinata: except we’ll be there

[8:46 AM]

Kamukura: Yes. I suppose that is the only thing to look forward to.

[8:47 AM]

Hinata: that’s a pretty nice thing to say. I didn’t know u missed us so much Izuru

[8:47 AM]

Kamukura: Your presence is only slightly more tolerable than my teachers. 

[8:47 AM]

Hinata: there it is

[8:47 AM]

Nanami: hehe ( ＾ ▽ ＾)

...

...

...

Missing.

He opened his eyes and saw that something was missing. There was an empty space beside him where his _ _ _ _ _ _ _ should be. He sat up in his _ _ _, looking around. His  _ _ _ _ _ _ _ was nowhere in sight.

“_ _ _ - _ _ _ _?” he called out. No response. Maybe his  _ _ _ _ _ _ _ was already up and was _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ his _ _ _ _ _. He pushed the rest of the _ _ _ _ _ _ _ off his body and scooted towards the edge of the _ _ _, hopping off. Two small feet plopped down onto the floor and carried him out of the _ _ _ _ _ _ _. He walked towards the _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _  only to see that the door was open and the room was empty. His _ _ _ _ _ _ _ must’ve already _ _ _ _ _ _ _ his _ _ _ _ _ then and was waiting for him at the _ _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _ _ with _ _ _ and _ _ _.

He walked to the _ _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _, expecting to see his  _ _ _ preparing the _ _ _ _ _ and the smell of _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ in the air. But there was no _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _, or _ _ _, or _ _ _, or _ _ _ _ _ _ _. The _ _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _ was empty.

Where did _ _ _ - _ _ _ _ go?

He carried his little feet through the hallway, passing by the _ _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _. He turned his head and looked into the _ _ _ _ to see his  _ _ _ and _ _ _ were there. But something was wrong. _ _ _ was quietly sitting on the _ _ _ _ _, hands folded in _ _ _ lap. _ _ _ looked _ _ _. His _ _ _ was standing in the living room with _ _ _ arms crossed, staring out the window. _ _ looked _ _ _ too, but like _ _ was trying to hide it as _ _ gazed out the window.

What was _ _ _ looking at?

He continued down the hallway and saw the _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _ was open. Sunlight spilled in through the _ _ _ _ _ _ _ _, touching his little toes. Through the _ _ _ _, he saw _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _ _  _ _ _ _ parked on the street in front of the _ _ _ _ _. The _ _ _ _ were starting to leave.

He reached out—

DON’T—

Hajime gasped, his eyes snapping wide open. He blinked his eyes rapidly as they adjusted to the darkness, recognizing a dark ceiling above him. He sat up on his futon, looking around to see Souda sleeping heavily on his bed, snoring loudly with one leg hanging off the side and drool dripping onto his pillow. He pulled out his phone, the bright screen burning his eyes for a second. The time read 2:21 AM. He unlocked the phone and went straight to his contacts.

Izuru

2:21 AM

[2:21 AM]

You: Izuru?

[2:21 AM]

Izuru: Hajime. Is something wrong?

[2:22 AM]

You: no, everything’s fine

[2:22 AM]

Izuru: Then why are you contacting me this late at night?

[2:22 AM]

You: sorry, I just had this weird dream

You: were u sleeping?

[2:22 AM]

Izuru: Naturally.

[2:23 AM]

You: right, sorry. Didn’t mean to wake u

[2:26 AM]

You: Idk why I texted u, it’s stupid rly

[2:27 AM]

You: u can go back to sleep now. Sorry

[2:28 AM]

Izuru: …

[2:29 AM]

Izuru: Hajime.

[2:29 AM]

You: yeah?

[2:29 AM]

Izuru: Goodnight.

[2:30 AM]

You: goodnight Izuru

Chapter Text

The second school term began at Hope’s Peak Academy. The morning had been busy with students moving back into their dorms and refamiliarizing themselves with their respective classes. Hajime wasn’t particularly excited to be back in his classes. There weren’t many people from the reserve course that he was well acquainted with, though there were a few he may consider his friends. Regardless, there was one thing he was looking forward to, and that was meeting with Izuru and Nanami for lunch as he did during the first term.

He was eager to meet with them again until he received a text this morning from his twin stating that he’d be unable to attend breakfast or lunch with him today. He explained that his teachers were giving him a sizeable amount of assignments to complete that would interfere with his free time. Hajime was a little disappointed to hear that but decided they could always hang out after school instead. In the meantime, he could still hang out with his best friend.

When lunchtime came around, Nanami sent him a text asking him to meet her at her classroom. With that in mind, Hajime made his way through the main course building, reaching Class-77’s room and stepping inside. The classroom was full of students this time, half that he recognized and half that he did not. They were all busy chatting amongst each other, not noticing that he entered the room, except for one person.

“Hinata-kun!” Nanami ran over and threw his arms around him. He couldn’t help but smile as he wrapped his arms around the shorter girl. Then she pulled away, looking around expectantly. “Where’s Kamukura-kun?”

“He couldn’t make it today," Hajime replied. "Said his teachers were giving him a lot of work.”

“Aww, that’s too bad.”

“Yeah, but I was thinking that since he couldn’t show up, the three of us could hang out after school instead.” He rubbed his chin in thought. “How about… we come to my dorm and play videogames?”

“That’s a great idea, Hinata-kun! I’ll bring over some games, and snacks too.” Nanami smiled enthusiastically. It was then that he saw one of the other classmates approaching, one that he recognized.

“Ah, Hinata-san! Hello again!” Nevermind greeted him with a friendly smile.

“Eh? Who’s Hinata?” Owari asked cluelessly from her seat near Nidai.

“Seriously? You met him at the Sports Festival, didn’t you?” Souda questioned.

A look of recognition passed her features. “Oh, right! Hiruta!”

Hajime decided not to bother correcting her on that. Then,

“Hajime-chaaan!” He flinched at the sound of a shrill voice and felt arms wrap around behind him, squeezing him. He looked over his shoulder to see familiar multi-colored hair and pink eyes. “Ibuki remembered your name! You’re Hajime-chan!”

“That’s right. Glad you remembered.” Hajime relaxed a little, allowing the energetic girl to cling onto his torso.

“Did you remember Ibuki’s name too??”

“Of course. You’re Mioda Ibuki, Ultimate Rockstar.”

“Ding-ding-ding! Hajime-chan got it right! You get a gold star!” Mioda placed a sticker on his cheek which he soon realized was actually a gold star. He chuckled and thanked her, removing the sticker from his cheek.

“You ready to head over to the fountain now?” Nanami asked.

“Huuuh? Where’s Chiaki-chan and Hajime-chan going?” Mioda tilted her head slightly.

“Oh, we were just heading over to the fountain for lunch,” The lilac-haired girl replied.

“You’re leaving us already? But you cannot!” Nevermind interrupted.

“Yeah, come on class rep, we haven’t seen each other for a whole month! Spend some time with us!” Owari seconded.

“But…” Nanami seemed conflicted, fidgeting where she stood.

“It’s okay Nanami,” Hajime gave her a reassuring smile. “You should spend time with your classmates, I’m sure they’ve missed you. Besides, we can still hang out after school.”

“Well… alright. I’ll remember to bring plenty of snacks and games for us to choose from.”

Hajime nodded and watched as the gamer girl was dragged away by her classmates. With that, the students of Class 77 filed out of the room, most likely heading towards the cafeteria or some other place for lunch. He watched them disappear out the door, leaving him in the empty classroom. Or at least he thought it was empty until–

“Hinata-kun!” Hajime jumped at the voice and whirled around to see a pale, cotton-haired boy standing there with a friendly smile on his face. He hadn’t even realized the pale boy was still in the room, having assumed he’d left with his other classmates. “Haha, did I startle you? My apologies, how rude of me.” Komaeda gave him an apologetic look.

“It’s fine…” Hajime was skeptical. It had been a whole month since he last saw this strange person, Komaeda Nagito, the Ultimate Lucky Student. He nearly forgot about him, in all honesty. But now that he was here, he couldn’t help but remember all the previous times he’s spoken with him, from their first meeting in this classroom to the gym bleachers at the Sports Festival, to underneath the wisteria tree on the main course campus. Now here he was again, leaving him with that same feeling of intrigue and uncertainty that he always seemed to leave Hajime with.

“Looks like the two of us got left behind, huh?” Komaeda glanced at the door where the other students left through.

“Seems that way.”

“Hinata-kun, I know this is bold of me to ask, but…” Sage eyes shifted over to meet Hajime’s. “Would you like some company right now?”

“Are you asking me if I want to hang out with you during lunchtime?” Hajime inquired.

“Well, I figured since neither of us has any plans for lunch, you might want someone to accompany you for a short while.”

Hajime considered this. It was true, he didn’t have any other plans since Izuru was busy and Nanami was spending time with her other classmates at the moment. He supposed it couldn’t hurt to spend some time with Komaeda, despite his weirdness. Hajime didn’t realize how silent he had been until Komaeda’s expression became dejected.

“That’s a no, then,” Komaeda smiled. “Forgive me, I understand you wouldn’t want to waste your free time with scum like me.”

Hajime looked up. “Ah, no, I was just thinking is all. I wouldn’t mind spending lunchtime with you, Komeada.”

“Oh.” The pale boy’s face lifted. “Well in that case, to the cafeteria then?”

Hajime sat with Komaeda at an outside table across from each other. It was a relatively sunny afternoon with only an occasional cloud blocking out the sunlight. There was a slight, cool breeze brushing against his skin and blowing Komaeda's hair. He found himself distracted as he watched the other boy’s fluffy white hair swaying gently in the wind. It's like a cloud... 

“It’s good to be back at Hope’s Peak,” Komaeda began, bringing Hajime’s attention back from his hair to the pale boy’s face. “How was your summer break, Hinata-kun?”

“It was okay. I spent a lot of time with my friends and my brother.”

“Ah, you mean Kamukura-kun? You two do seem rather close.”

“I guess so,” Hajime rubbed the back of his neck. “I mean, things started out kind of rocky between us, but… I think we’re starting to get somewhere, maybe? I don’t know…”

“I believe you’re overthinking it, Hinata-kun. I know it’s not my place to say this, but it seems to me that Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun both have a close bond, even if they aren’t fully aware of it. They should cherish that.”

Hajime was surprised by that, then he smiled, feeling calmer now after hearing that. “Yeah, you’re right. Anyway, how was your break?” 

“Pretty uneventful, mostly boring.” Komaeda shrugged. “Well, I did find a diamond ring on the ground.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, it was pretty lucky. But then I got hit by a car.”

Hajime blinked. “…I’m sorry, what?”

“Don’t worry, it’s nothing too serious," Komaeda smiled, waving his hand dismissively. "The worse I got was a bruise or two, haha.” 

“Okay…” Hajime then remembered something. “Hey, so, I never got to hear your story.”

“Story?” The pale boy tilted his head slightly.

“The one you were telling me at the Sports Festival, about how you got into this school.”

“Oh, that? I’m surprised you remembered.” Komaeda explained how he won his spot in Hope’s Peak through a random selection in an annual, country-wide lottery. After listening to his story, Hajime understood now why they would give him the title of Ultimate Lucky student. After all, winning a lottery, especially one that would send you to a school as prestigious as Hope’s Peak, is a feat that would be considered very lucky. Though, was that enough to give someone an entire title based around luck? Was that even considered a talent?

“I admit, I have mixed feelings about it,” the white-haired boy mused, playing with the chopsticks on his lunch tray. “I never thought an average, talentless high school student like me would ever enter Hope's Peak Academy. At first… I declined. I told them I didn’t deserve it. But they told me they really wanted me to attend. Apparently, this so-called luck of mine is a talent that even the school doesn’t fully understand. To research it, the school picks the Ultimate Lucky Student every year through an annual lottery.”

“That’s interesting.” Hajime lifted his carton of milk, taking a slow sip.

“I know. Hope’s Peak Academy is amazing if they can actually research something as vague as luck. Well, thanks to that luck, a guy like me was able to attend this school, so for that I’m grateful. But on the other hand… I feel a little out of place here.” Komaeda’s face was melancholy, then it suddenly lit up. “But I suppose it’s worth it if I get to meet such beautiful people like you and Kamukura-kun!”

Hajime snorted out his milk, knocking over the carton as he fell into a fit of hacking and coughing. Whatever was left of the milk was now spilled across the surface of the table.

“Hinata-kun, are you alright?” Komaeda looked concerned.

“Shit—yeah, I’m okay. My nose burns is all…” He rubbed his nose and stood up in his seat, quickly trying to recover from the embarrassing display as he cleaned up his mess. “I’m gonna go get another drink from the vending machine.”

Hajime avoided meeting Komaeda’s gaze as he excused himself from the table. He hadn’t meant to do something that embarrassing, he just didn’t expect that… compliment Komaeda had given him so suddenly. He also didn’t understand why his chest was feeling so warm and fuzzy all of a sudden. He approached the nearest vending machine, examining the selections. Then he inserted some money into the machine, pressing a button. The drink moved just an inch forward but did not fall.

He clicked his tongue. “Seriously?” 

“Here, allow me.” Komaeda appeared from behind him, startling him a little.

“Ah, you don’t have to…”

“It’s no problem at all, really.” Komaeda proceeded to insert his own money into the drink dispenser. Then he pressed the correct button and waited for the drink to drop. The drink moved ever so slightly towards the edge, incredibly close to falling. Yet it remained stuck on the tip of the rack in both a comedic and frustrating fashion.

“You’ve got to be kidding,” Hajime huffed.

“Just my luck,” Komaeda chuckled, running his fingers through the fluffy curls on his head. “I’m sorry.”

“What are you apologizing for?”

“It’s probably because of my bad luck that your drink is still stuck in there. You see, sometimes I’m blessed with incredibly good luck. But other times, I’m cursed with incredibly bad luck. Now would appear to be one of those times where my bad luck has caused yet another inconvenience. I’m terribly sorry about that.”

Bad luck? Good luck? Hajime knew the other boy was considered lucky, but he didn’t know it worked like that. Before he could question him more, a strange noise was heard coming from the machine. Both boys turned to look at the machine and saw a red error message flashing on the number display. The machine began to shake, gradually moving more violent. They took a step back and watched as rows of drinks began falling off the racks. Hajime’s eyes widened in shock. Komaeda, on the other hand, looked the least bit surprised, still smiling casually.

“Well, looks like my luck’s beginning to turn,” Komaeda innocently joked.

“Y-you had something to do with this?” Hajime looked at him in disbelief.

The pale boy turned to face him fully, a friendly expression on his face. “Didn’t I tell you? I am the Ultimate Lucky Student.”

Izuru stared at the two neat stacks of papers on the table in front of him.

He was sitting in the testing room in a lone chair in front of a lone table located at the very center of the room. The testing room was dull, gray walls surrounding him with no windows or decorations; only the chair, table, the lights on the ceiling, and surveillance cameras in the corners of the room. He had been in this room many times. The silence was always suffocating.

Five teachers stood around him, observing him with scrutinizing gazes.

“Izuru, today you are to complete these exams regarding quantum physics. They are all expected to be completed before the end of the day.” One of the teachers, an older male with glasses, directed him. Izuru was silent, continuing to stare at the tall stacks of papers in front of him. The first stack was made of exam papers while the second stack was made of unfilled scantrons. 

This was an excessive number of exams and an amount that he was not normally given, though he could already deduce why this was happening. His teachers were giving him more work in order to prevent him from spending time with his brother. This could also be interpreted as a form of punishment, an attempt at dissuading Izuru from staying involved with Hajime by forcing him to complete an excess of tedious tasks as consequence.

The teachers think they can discourage him. Very well. He would play along, for now.

Izuru took a paper from both stacks, placed them down on the surface of the table, picked up a perfectly sharpened pencil, and filled in the first answer on the scantron. His teachers were watching him closely for a few minutes, one of them writing something down on a clipboard before all five of them left, leaving him in the silent, empty room.

He was already on the next exam sheet when he felt the cellphone in his pocket vibrate. He kept his eyes on his paper, knowing that the teachers were watching him on the surveillance cameras, and stealthily pulled out the phone, hiding it underneath the table as he checked the message.

Hajime

1:05 PM

[1:05 PM]

Hajime: videogame session in my dorm tonight with me and Nanami, you coming?

Izuru discreetly typed out a response.

[1:05 PM]

  Izuru: Yes.

He slid the cellphone back into his pocket and continued testing.

Hajime browsed through his phone as he waited for Izuru and Nanami to arrive. Pretty soon, a knock on the door sounded. He got up and opened the door to see his twin standing there, holding a bookbag in his hand for some reason.

“You made it.” Hajime smiled and stepped aside, allowing him through. Izuru silently stepped into the room and promptly looked around, examining the area. He watched as the twin explored, snooping around the bed, drawers, dresser, and the rest of the room. It was as if he were committing each detail of the room to his memory. He should probably feel violated right now, Hajime thought, but he was steadily growing used to his brother’s odd antics. “Sure, make yourself at home,” Hajime quipped as he shut the door.

Once he finished his little exploration, Izuru sat down at Hajime’s desk, unzipped the bookbag he’d been holding, and pulled out what appeared to be a stack of papers and a pencil. He neatly placed the papers onto the desk in two separate piles then started to fill them out. Hajime walked over to the raven-haired twin, looking over him to see that the papers he was filling out were… exams?

“What the…? Who gives this many exams on the first day back at school?” Hajime questioned.

Izuru didn’t reply to that as he continued filling out the papers. Then there was another knock on the door. Hajime walked back over to the door and opened it. Nanami stood there, face hidden by the armful of videogames, controllers, and snacks she was holding.

“Ready to play?” she muffled, holding a controller cord in her mouth.

Minutes later, the three of them were sitting on the edge of the bed, controllers in hand. Videogames and snacks were splayed out on the blanket. Izuru pointed out the excess of sucrose and sodium in the snacks Nanami had brought over in which Nanami pointed out “it’s gamer food” and proceeded to crack open a can of soda pop, offering it to the raven-haired twin. Izuru reluctantly accepted the soda, then the three of them began to play.

They started with Mario Party. Nanami had brought two extra controllers, making it so that all three of them could play together. They selected Party Mode and played against each other along with a CPU. The game was hectic, and Izuru won all the rounds, though Nanami came close several times. Hajime wondered if Nanami chose this game based on its unpredictability thinking Izuru would enjoy it more. He wasn’t sure if Izuru was able to predict the outcomes of the games, but if he did predict them, he didn’t comment on it.

They played a few other games after that, some competitive and some team games. They got so absorbed in gaming that they hadn’t noticed how much time had passed. At some point, Nanami began to doze off as they were playing. Her eyelids fell closed, body leaning towards the left until her head gently fell onto Izuru’s shoulder. Izuru’s eyes shifted to Nanami’s sleeping form, looking at her wordlessly. Hajime paused the game and reached over, gently shaking her shoulder.

“Hey, Nanami,” Hajime whispered.

“Hmm?” she murmured, head still resting against Izuru’s shoulder.

“I think it’s time we get you back to your dorm.”

“Hrmm, okay…” she yawned, rubbing her eyes and lifting her head off Izuru’s shoulder. After packing up the games and controllers, Hajime and Izuru proceeded to walk Nanami back to her dorm.

Shortly after dropping Nanami off, Hajime and Izuru began walking back from the main course students' dormitories. It was evening outside now and close to curfew. As they headed down the pathway, Hajime looked over at Izuru who’s facial expression was in its usual blank fashion. There was a thought in the back of his mind that had been nagging him for a while now, and now that they were alone, he decided to confront it.

“Hey, so um…” Hajime shoved his hands in his pockets as he walked. “Can I ask you something?”

“You need not my permission,” Izuru stated flatly.

“Right. Well, I was just wondering… how come you live here at the academy? You stayed here during summer vacation and you never talk about going to any other home, and your teachers give you super difficult exams on the first day back. That’s pretty odd, don’t you think?”

Izuru was quiet, slowing to a stop. Hajime slowed down as well, turning to look at his brother. Moonlight shone down on them, casting Izuru in a pale light, making him look almost ethereal. It reminded Hajime of when they first met. It had only been a few months ago and yet it felt like ages ago.

Back then, the twin had appeared so mysterious, almost untouchable, a legend that he was fortunate enough to witness. But now, even if he were still mysterious, he felt more… real to Hajime, not a myth, but more like, just another person with flaws and all. More like himself. The raven-haired twin stood silently, appearing to be in deep thought as he contemplated his response. When he was finished, red eyes met back with Hajime's.

“I’ve always been here,” Izuru began, his gaze distant. “This is all I’ve known for my entire existence. The furthest day that I can remember existing is at the early age of five. The earliest memory I can conjure is when I opened my eyes and was told my purpose.”

The early age of five… Hajime thought about this as he listened.

“Since then, I have resided within this same place, performing endless tasks under the guidance of my teachers. It is my purpose.” Although his voice was monotone, Hajime could hear the weariness in his words, his eyes appearing almost glassy. He felt his chest tightening on the inside and the need to say something important, but he wasn’t sure how to say it.

“…Hey, do you wanna come back to my dorm and hang out a little longer?” Hajime suggested instead. “We could watch a movie together.”

Izuru looked at him again, silent for a moment, then replied. “Very well.”

Izuru was seated by Hajime as they stared at the television screen. The movie was boring. It was a mystery film, although Izuru already figured out the entire mystery about one-third into the movie. He imagined the movie wasn’t the real reason the twin had invited him back over to the dorm.

“…Hey, Izuru?” His suspicions were confirmed at the sound of the twin’s hesitant voice. Izuru turned his head to look at Hajime, olive eyes looking at him with uncertainty. The brunet slightly fidgeted his seat, averting his attention to the ground. “I don’t fully understand the situation you’re in, but… from where I’m standing, it doesn’t sound all that great. In fact, it sounds to me like this school is just using you...”

Izuru was silent, watching as the other boy spoke his thoughts.

“I just wanted to let you know that you don’t have to, ya’ know, be stuck here like this. You don’t have to do anything those teachers tell you to. You have a choice.”

“I have nowhere else to go,” Izuru replied. “I have no other purpose in life.”

“No, that’s wrong,” Hajime refuted him. “Because… I’m here. You can stay with me. And maybe you don’t have to have a purpose, but if you’re really unsure of what to do with yourself, we could figure that out too. Together.”

“You’d go that far out of your way for me. Why?”

“Come on, isn’t it obvious? I mean…” Hajime looked away, rubbing the back of his neck with cheeks slightly tinted pink. “…you’re my brother. I care about you and I want you to be happy.”

“…I see. I will consider your words.” Izuru pondered the idea of caring for another person. Did he care for Hajime? He would prefer if Hajime were alive rather than deceased, that much was certain. He would also prefer if he were healthy in both a physical and mental sense.

Now that he's thought about it, he has never been this invested in another human being before meeting Hajime. People often bored him, and usually he held no interest in interacting with them. Sometimes it felt as if Izuru were on a different plane of existence—not a real person, just an observer spectating those around him. Sometimes it felt as if everyone else were just puppets, that none of them were real. Hajime was the first person who did not seem that way to him. He was there. He was real. Sometimes, he even made Izuru feel real.

So by that logic, he supposed, in a way, that he must… care for Hajime as well, at least to some extent. How far that extent went, he had yet to know, but he would acknowledge that he at least felt some form of cherishment towards his twin which was more than he ever felt for anyone.

Sakakura Juzo was the Head of Security at Hope’s Peak Academy. It was Munakata’s idea for him to take this position, claiming it would help him stay close to Munakata and Yukizome as they investigated the Steering Committee and the suspicious activity going on in the school. Munakata was a smart person and an incredible leader; he knew there was something fishy going on in this school.

The Reserve Course Department had been constructed, and to apply for it, a ridiculously high tuition fee must be paid. That money had to have been going somewhere. Question is, where was the money going? Munakata was determined to find out, so when he asked Juzo to apply as Head of Security and to assist him, of course, he accepted.

Juzo was in his office filling out paperwork at his desk when suddenly, the door to his office burst open. He jumped in his seat, looking across the room to see two teenage girls in his doorway, one with two big blonde pigtails and the other with short black hair.

“Heeey everybody! Junko Enoshima has arrived~!” The blonde announced, posing as if she were standing in front of an audience. The other girl was stoic and silent, standing there stiffly.

“Who the hell are you?” Juzo immediately grew defensive, rising to his feet. These teenagers had no business storming into his office this late at night and Juzo didn’t need to be a rocket science to tell that these girls were trouble. The blonde one approached the desk while the black-haired girl guarded the door.

“Now now, play nice. Unless you want the whole world to know your secret.” The blonde girl casually sat on top of his desk.

“Secret?” Juzo narrowed his eyes, having no clue what she meant. It was then that the pigtailed girl pulled out her cellphone and showed it to him. He looked down at the screen and saw photos of Munukata with cutesy pink heart filters. Juzo’s eyes widened at the realization of what she meant.

“Do you see what I’m getting at? Do you realize the position you’re in now?” The blonde smirked. “If Munakata found out, what do you think he would do?”

“No! Stop!” Juzo suddenly became terrified. There’s no way Munakata could find out about this, about how he truly felt. If he found out, his whole world would be…

“Don’t worry, we won’t tell anyone about your little boy crush. Under one condition.” She waved her phone tauntingly, emphasizing the control she currently had over him. Juzo realized now that he had no choice. He had to comply.

“…What is it that you want?” Juzo asked.

“Good boy,” her eyes became dark. “Now then, I need you to do something for me.”

Chapter Text

The following day, Hajime was eating lunch at the fountain. Izuru and Nanami sat beside him, both absorbed in their Nantendos. He watched the two of them play against each other as he ate, shortly before glancing to his left side to see a figure approaching them in the distance. He squinted his eyes, watching as the figure drew closer.

“Hey, isn’t that…?” Hajime began to recognize the features of a slim figure, pale skin, and fluffy white hair.

“Oh, it’s Komaeda-kun.” Nanami lowered her Nantendo. Komaeda walked up to them, a bright expression on his face as he held a tray of lunch in his hands.

“Nanami-san! Hinata-kun! Kamukura-kun!” Komaeda chirped. “I didn’t realize you three would be here. I was just wandering around when I happened to stumble upon you all. How lucky!”

“Hey, Komaeda-kun. Would you like to join us for lunch?” Nanami suggested.

“You’re asking me to join you? That’s awfully kind of you, but I wouldn’t want to intrude on such close friends.”

“It’s fine, I don’t mind. Are you guys okay with it?” The lilac-haired girl looked at him and Izuru.

“It does not matter to me,” Izuru disregarded with a blank face as he ate his lunch.

Hajime shrugged. “Yeah, I’m fine with it.”

“Hmm, well in that case, I’d be honored to join you all.” Komaeda smiled and positioned himself on the ground by the bench, sitting cross-legged with his tray in his lap.

“Uh, you don’t have to sit on the ground you know.” Hajime gestured towards the bench. “We could make room…”

“Haha, it’s fine, don’t worry.” Komaeda raised his palms. “I don’t mind sitting here. Just enjoy your lunch, don’t mind me.”

Hajime felt uncertain for a moment before shrugging it off and continued eating. He wasn’t entirely sure how to feel about the white-haired boy being there, but he decided to leave it be. It was probably just a one-time thing anyway.

It was now routine for Komaeda to join them at the fountain during lunch. The first two days Komaeda had shown up to the fountain, claiming that it was just ‘by luck’ that he found himself there. Both times, Nanami had invited Komaeda to join them. Then the third day, Komaeda had shown up again, and by that point, Hajime knew this would be a regular circumstance.

He remembered the white-haired boy showing up the third day exclaiming, “Hinata-kun! We meet ag–“

“Yeah, yeah, just sit down,” Hajime had interrupted.

Lunch with Komaeda certainly was… something. He always sat cross-legged on the ground and often times he would be rambling on about hope, his luck, or his admiration for the school and its students. He would ask Hajime questions in between his ramblings like what he thought about hope or details about his relationship with Izuru. He tried asking Izuru questions too, but his responses were usually brief, blunt, and neutral, leaving little room for further conversation.

From what Hajime could tell, Komaeda was talkative and very eager to express his thoughts. He couldn’t really understand most of what the white-haired boy was talking about, and it did get annoying sometimes. But it also didn’t seem like Komaeda had many friends. He’s even expressed that despite being in the Main Course, he felt like an outcast. Maybe the lucky boy was just lonely and eager for some company. Could Hajime really judge him for that?

He thought about this as he approached the main gates, heading towards the fountain with his lunch tray in hand.

“Hey, you!” Hajime stopped at the sound of an older, masculine voice. He looked over his shoulder to see a tall, muscular guy with dark green hair, sharp eyes, and a blue uniform coming his way. There was a strong, overbearing aura emitting from his being, and the word mean seemed to be written all over his face. “Where do you think you’re going?” Intense pink eyes glowered down at him.

Hajime tensed beneath the man’s sharp gaze. “Um, through the gate—?”

“Reserve Course students aren’t allowed in the main course building. Beat it, punk.”

“Oh, I’m not going in the main building. I’m just meeting with my friends in the courtyard for lunch.”

“Not happening.” The man stepped closer to him.

“But I need to get in th—“ Hajime didn’t have time to argue as suddenly, the man grabbed his collar, tossing him backward. He yelped in alarm and fell to the ground, his back hitting the pavement. Wincing, he ignored the dull pain in his back and slowly pulled himself up in a sitting position. Eyes fluttered opened to see the contents of his lunch tray spilled all over the ground. He looked up at the man who was now hovering over him and recognition passed through him.

“I know you…” Hajime said. “You’re the Ultimate Boxer. You won the World Championship Boxing Tournament, and now you’re the head of security at Hope’s Peak...” The man before him said nothing in response to that. Hajime sat up further, positioning himself on his knees. “Look, I’m just trying to meet with my friends for lunch. They’re waiting for me, so please, I have to get through.”

The security guard sighed in annoyance, running his hand through his hair. “Your friends, huh? Tch, you reserve course students are so full of yourselves. Prancing around, acting like you belong here with the main course students. Who do you think you’re fooling?”

Hajime flinched, feeling a flame spark up inside of him. He threw a glare at the man above him, hands clenched. “What the hell is your problem? My friends are still my friends, no matter which course we’re in.”

“Considering yourself friends with the main course is an insult in itself. If anything, you’re only holding them back, like a mosquito sucking off the blood of those greater than them.”

“What did you just say?” Hajime shot up to his feet. “You bastard!” He swung his fists at the security guard, blood boiling beneath his skin. The man dodged and weaved through each of his attacks before quickly ducking underneath his arm and landing a punch straight to his gut. Hajime wheezed, all air escaping him as he collapsed to the ground.

“You talentless people are useless," the man stared down at Hajime as if he were a piece of gum stuck to his shoe. "Even if you were to die now, you’d only be more of a hassle for me to deal with. You bring down the whole place, either way.” 

Hajime coughed, clutching his stomach in pain as he tried desperately to push away the man’s words. A trickle of blood ran down his bottom lip, but he ignored it, choosing instead to shoot a glare at the man above him.

“So what if I’m not one of your precious elite students? Our lives are all worth the same!” Hajime snapped. The man lifted his foot and slammed it down on Hajime’s back, mocking him.

“No, they’re really not,” the man sneered. “Grow up, kid. You can’t make diamonds out of scrap metal. Act like a normal high school student, hang out with the other normal students, and enjoy your lives, thinking you’re all great. Got it?” Hajime refused to shut his eyes no matter how much he wanted to, his gaze burning into the man. The boxer seemed unfazed as he continued. “I know kids like you… you start acting all special, just because you interact with the Main Course a little. Honestly, this is why I hate normal people. You cling to the talent of the main course students like crap trailing behind a goldfish.”

“You’re wrong…” Hajime seethed through his teeth. “There’s more to life than just being talented.”

“You’re right,” the man smirked. “The talentless should act as befits them. If you have time to envy the talented, use that time to live like a gear in a machine. For people like you, who have no talent, you don’t need to think. If you live life idly, groveling before your betters, nothing can make you happier.”

Hajime felt the last bit of his composure snap. He cried out in fury and shot to his feet, rapidly swinging his fists at the security guard as adrenaline pumped through his veins. The boxer was caught by surprise from this outburst and just narrowly missed Hajime’s fist as it grazed his chin.

The man growled, reeling back his arm. “Ballsy little punk—!“

Hajime closed his eyes, preparing to feel the impact of a solid fist hitting his face. But it never came. He peeked open an eye, only to see white, fluffy hair directly in front of him, blocking his vision. Komaeda stood between them, the boxer’s fist stopped inches away from the pale boy’s face. The lucky boy didn’t seem the least bit concerned about it as he looked directly at the security guard.

“I’ll have to ask you not to do that, sir.” Komaeda’s voice was as eerily calm as his expression. 

“Walk away, kid," the guard warned. "This doesn’t concern you.” 

“Oh, but it does. You see, Hinata-kun here is a friend of mine. We’re supposed to be having lunch together.” he smiled. “Now then, would you kindly step aside so that my friend and I can go eat our lunches? We might be late for classes if we don’t make it on time.”

“…” The man was quiet, seeming conflicted. Then after a few seconds of tense silence, he ‘tched’ and walked away, leaving Hajime and Komaeda alone by the main gates. Hajime panted, taking a moment to recollect himself. His heart was still racing from the rush of adrenaline, but his breathing was beginning to slowly even out again. Once the guard was fully out of sight, Komaeda turned around to face Hajime.

“Hinata-kun, are you alright?” Komaeda’s eyes widened as he noticed something on Hajime’s face. “You’re bleeding!”

“I’m alright…” Hajime looked over at the other boy. “Thanks for helping me. That guy was an asshole.”

“There’s no need to thank me. I just happened to be in the right place at the right time. Though I do understand where the guard was coming from.”

“What do you mean?” he frowned, hoping he’d misheard the other.

“If I were in his position, I would’ve probably been concerned about letting you pass into the main building as well. It is his job after all, and reserve students aren’t meant to be on the same grounds as the elite main course. But he doesn’t know how special Hinata-kun actually is, so it couldn’t be helped.”

Komaeda grabbed a napkin from the disassembled lunch tray on the ground and reached out towards Hajime’s face to wipe the thin trail of blood. Hajime smacked the white-haired boy’s hand away before he could and threw a glare at him, startling him. Any appreciation he had for the other boy just a moment ago was dissolved by the bullshit he was spouting. He turned around and stormed off towards the fountain, ignoring the confused-looking Komaeda silently following behind him.

Izuru knew something was wrong. Hajime had yet to show up at the fountain and neither did the lucky student. He nor Nanami had received any calls or text messages from him since yesterday. It was irregular for his twin to be this late without warning, which meant there was a good possibility that something went wrong. Nanami sat beside Izuru on the bench, not hiding her concern as she nervously fiddled with the strings of her hoodie.

“They’re not usually this late, and they’re not responding to my texts…” Nanami turned her head, looking at him with worry-filled eyes. “I think we should go looking for them. They might be in trouble.”

He nodded in agreement. With Izuru’s luck and analytical skills, it wouldn’t be too difficult to track down the whereabouts of his twin, and there was a possibility that the lucky student was with him as well. Just as they were about to begin their search, Izuru spotted two figures approaching in the distance.

The first figure he saw was Hajime followed by the lucky student who was trailing slightly behind him. His eyes locked onto the brunet and immediately he noticed something was wrong. The twin’s appearance was ragged, his uniform disheveled, scrapes against the surface of his skin, and a thin trail of blood running down his bottom lip. All indicators suggest that he’d been involved in a physical fight.

“Hinata-kun!” Nanami shot to her feet. “What happened?”

“I was on my way here when I… ran into some problems. Sorry I’m late...” Hajime looked apologetic. Izuru stood up and approached Hajime. Once directly in front of him, he grabbed the twin’s chin, turning his head from side to side as he inspected him. “H-hey!” the brunet protested. Izuru ignored him and continued inspecting his face.

[Analysis: Minor laceration on lower lip. Multiple scrapes against skin. Early signs of bruising on right cheek. Minimal external injuries sustained. No signs of internal injury.]

[Conclusion: Zero signs of significant damage. No medical assistance required.]

After making sure there were no significant damages, he released his hold and looked directly at Hajime.

“Who did this?” Izuru inquired.

The brunet averted his gaze. "It's nothing. Just some jerk—" 

“It was the head of security’s doing," the lucky student interrupted. "I believe he’s also known as the Ultimate Boxer.” 

“Why would the head of security attack Hinata-kun?” Nanami questioned.

“Apparently, he was trying to prevent Hinata-kun from going into the Main Course building.”

“That’s no excuse to beat him up!” her cheeks puffed out indignantly. “Hinata-kun has been in this courtyard countless times before!”

“That is strange, isn’t it?” the lucky student rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Why would the head of security bother trying to stop Hinata-kun now, when he’s clearly been in the courtyard countless times already?”

Izuru already knew how and why it happened. In fact, there was a 96% probability that this was Enoshima’s doing. He pulled a handkerchief out of his suit pocket and wiped the trail of blood from Hajime’s face, ignoring the twin’s embarrassed protests as he contemplated how he would approach this situation. It wasn’t long before it was decided. He would need to have a word with Enoshima.

Later that day, Izuru found Enoshima in the security guard’s office. She sat casually on the desk in the back of the room, one leg crossed over the other with a half-eaten, red apple in her hand. Ikusaba was there as well, wiping her blade, only to freeze and stiffen at the sight of him. Enoshima on the other hand seemed unperturbed by his presence.

“Mukuro, go be useful for once and guard the door.” Enoshima tossed her half-eaten apple at the soldier’s head, watching it bounce off and roll away.

“Yes, sis’…” Ikusaba side-eyed Izuru as she walked past him, stepping out of the room and closing the door behind her. Enoshima uncrossed her legs and opened her arms wide in a welcoming gesture.

“Kamukura~! Long time no see, babe!” she gushed.

“I know that was your doing with the security guard.” Izuru ignored her nonsensical behavior and got straight to the point.

“Who, meee? I would never! Come on now, is that any way to greet a friend?”

“You and I are not friends. Furthermore, if you kill Hajime or make any attempts to kill him, I will terminate you.”

“My my, so serious…” Blue eyes narrowed in challenge. “How do I know you aren’t bluffing? After all, if I kill Hinata, you’d have no reason to kill me since he’d already be dead. Killing me wouldn’t change that, so wouldn’t it be pointless to try and kill me if I already murdered him? Doesn’t that go against your whole logical persona?”

“Perhaps. But if you take away the one interesting thing in my life, I will take away the one interesting thing in your life.” He stared her down intensely. “You can’t feel your precious despair if you’re dead.”

It was a standoff. If Enoshima killed Hajime, Izuru would kill Enoshima. It would be quick and most likely painless, giving her an anticlimactic death. He knew Enoshima wouldn’t be willing to risk that.

Because that would be a boring ending for them both, and they both knew it.

“Yeah yeah, I knew you would say something like that,” she sighed and rolled her eyes, hopping off the desk. “Relax, I don’t plan on killing your precious brother. But just so you know, you can’t always be there to protect him. Take Sakakura for example. There’s no telling how far that security guard was willing to go if he hadn’t been stopped. He could’ve been beaten to death for all we know.”

Enoshima circled him. “There are numerous outside forces at work that could take him away at any moment, and there’s no way to stop them all from happening. Just imagine it! He could be walking down the road someday, just minding his own business, then suddenly– BAM! A truck slams into him and splatters him across the pavement! Or maybe he’s lying down in bed sleeping safe and sound, when suddenly a crazy serial killer breaks in and stabs him repeatedly with a pair of scissors! Stab, stab, stab!” she jabbed at the air.

Izuru resisted the small urge to cringe at the unpleasant imagery formulating in his mind.

“It’s awful, isn’t it? Something so tragic happening to him. It absolutely could happen at any moment, though. Ah, just imagine the despair~” she giggled and squirmed in place. Izuru decided then that the conversation was over and turned to make his way out of the room. “Hmm, leaving so soon? Come on, stay a little longer! It’s not like something tragically happened to your brother already. Or did it?”

He ignored her mocking laughter as he pushed past the door, passing by Ikusaba on his way out. It was illogical to think that Hajime was in danger again after just being with him a mere few hours ago. And yet, for some reason, the gruesome images of his imaginary death lingered in his mind.

Chapter Text

Hajime fell asleep that night feeling exhausted and sore, the adrenaline having gone away by now. When he woke up, he hardly felt any more refreshed. His thoughts lingered on yesterday’s events, the security guard’s sneering face still fresh in his mind. Knots twisted in his stomach as he recalled all the things that man had said to him, venomous words replaying in his mind over and over. 

"...you reserve course students are so full of yourselves..."

"...you’re only holding them back..."

"...you talentless people are useless..."

"...cling to the talent of the main course students..."

"...even if you were to die now, you’d only be more of a hassle..." 

He shook his head desperately, ceasing the thoughts. Don't think about it. If he thinks about it too much, he may fall down into a dark hole, and he wasn't confident that he'd be able to crawl back out of it. It was better not to think about that security guard or his words.

Then there was Komaeda.

Hajime had mixed feelings about him. On one hand, the lucky boy had defended him against the security guard which wasn’t something he had to do. But on the other hand, he only defended him because he thought he was special, not because he actually cared. Had Hajime just been a normal reserve course student in his eyes, would Komaeda still have bothered to help him, or would he have allowed the security guard to beat him up—encouraged it even?

Why was Hajime so special to Komaeda anyway when they hardly knew each other? Maybe it was because he shared blood with his super talented brother that Komaeda deemed him worthy enough. Then again, he hadn’t thought much of him at first even when he did know he had a talented brother. Maybe he was overthinking it and this was all just a mind game Komaeda was playing just to mess with him.

Thinking about the enigma that was Komaeda was leading him towards a massive headache. He decided he didn’t want the white-haired boy occupying his mind any longer. He needed a distraction, so that Saturday morning, he grabbed his cellphone and invited Izuru over to his dorm. Thankfully, it was the weekend so at least he could relax for a couple of days before having to go back to dealing with asshole security guards and white-haired weirdos. Izuru replied swiftly, agreeing to come over, and so Hajime waited for him, trying not to fall back into his cesspool of negative thoughts.

About half an hour later, he heard a knock on the door and opened it to his twin standing before him.

“There you are. I was wondering when you were gonna show up—” Hajime stopped when he noticed his twin’s strange appearance. He looked the same as usual, except the overflowing mass of hair on his head appeared to be infested with twigs, burs, and leaves sticking out of it. “Whoa, what happened to your hair?”

“I was hunting in the forest."

“…Right. Well your hair looks like a bird’s nest right now.” Hajime decided not to question whatever crazy assignment Izuru’s teachers had sent him on and instead opened the drawer to his nightstand, pulling out a hairbrush. “Come here, I’ll fix it.”

Izuru wordlessly walked over to him and sat down at the edge of the bed, turning his back towards him. Hajime sat next to him, gently took hold of his raven locks, and slowly dragged the brush through his hair. Wow, his hair is so soft… Hajime had been told before (mainly by Nanami) that his own hair was surprisingly soft and silky, but Izuru’s was far more noticeable.

Hajime wondered what it would be like if his own hair could grow out this long. He wasn't sure if he'd be able to pull off a look like that; even though he and his brother shared the same face, for some reason, he still thinks Izuru would look better with that hair than he would. Not to mention, it would probably be a hassle to maintain every day, so maybe he was okay with only his brother being blessed with goddess hair.

He took his time brushing each foreign item out of his long hair. “I have no idea where you get all this hair from, because mom and dad’s hair aren’t like this,” he commented, removing another leaf.

“Is that so?” Izuru replied with sudden interest.

“Yeah, well I guess mom does have long hair, but not nearly this long. It’s also black, like yours. Dad’s hair is pretty short and brown, like mine.” Hajime used his fingers to disentangle a particularly stubborn knot with a twig entrapped within it, then he continued brushing. “…I’ll take you to go meet them sometime if you want. I still don’t know the whole story about why they kept you a secret from me, or why you were separated from us in the first place, but… hopefully, we’ll get to the bottom of it.”

Izuru was silent, seeming to contemplate these words. Eventually, his hair was completely brushed out. Hajime set the brush down, using his fingers to pick out any remaining twigs, leaves, and burs. Then he combed his fingers through his hair for good measure, making sure there weren't any knots or nature left in his hair.

As he was doing so, his fingers brushed over his scalp, and he suddenly felt a strange texture beneath his fingertips on a section hidden beneath his hair. His fingers stopped in place. Izuru didn’t seem to react to the touch, so he allowed his fingertips to feel around the strange area on his scalp, tracing the skin. The texture seemed to be in a line running from ear to ear right along the back of his neck. Wait a minute… Is this…?

There was no denying it. These were scars.

Lead sunk into his stomach upon the realization. What did this mean? Why would someone have scars on the back of their head? Izuru was still sitting face forward, having yet to say anything about what Hajime just uncovered, though it still seemed as if he were watching him. He realized the twin was giving him a choice, to question the mysterious scars and approach the unsettling subject, or to leave it be and not risk crossing into unknown territory. 

Hajime did want to approach it. But at the same time, he was hesitant. There was already so much on his mind since yesterday’s incident—he wasn’t sure if he was ready for whatever this new discovery could mean. Not to mention, if the truth was actually that bad, he didn’t want to bring up bad memories for Izuru and possibly ruin their day together. Though it was possible the truth wasn't that bad—maybe it wasn't a big deal at all. But if it was, then...

He decided he would address it later when his mind was clearer.

“Okay, I’m done.” Hajime stood up and carried the trash can back to where it belonged. A few seconds later, Izuru was sitting back over at the desk, writing down on more papers that he pulled from his bag. He scoffed. “Again with that? Why are your teachers giving you so much work?”

“They are giving me an excessive amount of assignments to prevent me from visiting you.” Izuru answered simply, his eyes never leaving his papers as he filled out the scantron. Hajime flinched at that.

“Really? That’s…” Guilt and indignation stirred up inside him. The more he was discovering about this school and the kinds of people who run it, the more disgusted he found himself feeling. Right now wasn’t the time to be ruminating over that, however. Hajime picked up one of the papers and examined it. There were loads of different shapes and symbols that seemed math-related, most of which he did not recognize.

Okay, this is way beyond my IQ level…

He set the paper back down and grabbed a fresh bottle of water instead, setting it on the desk beside Izuru. He might not be able to do much, but he would still help as much as he could. Izuru seemed to appreciate the effort, nevertheless, accepting the water as he worked on the written assessments. He continued to assist the raven-haired twin whenever he could while his mind inevitably wandered back off to the person he’d rather not be thinking about. There really was no point in thinking about him, but he couldn’t help but wonder what went through Komaeda’s head.

Nagito was sometimes lucky. Truly, lucky.

When he first met Hinata, he could only think how terribly average this boy was. A Reserve Course student, someone with no talents to show for. A nobody. It baffled him how Nanami could lower herself to such standards by considering someone like that to be her friend. Then again, she also considered Nagito her friend, and he was just as terrible of a person (it’s not like he had a real talent after all, he was only here by luck!). Perhaps Nanami was just so benevolent that she would offer such lowly people her kindness. She was truly an icon worth being given the title of Class Representative.

He figured that had to be the only reason—because of Nanami’s kindness, not because there was anything particularly special about this boy. But just in case, he decided he would follow Hinata for a short while. Then to his surprise, he discovered that the reserve course student had a twin brother: Kamukura Izuru, the Ultimate Hope. They were opposites, one of them the most talented among talent, and the other the most average among the talentless.

How ironic, Nagito thought! Was it bad luck that he met someone as basic as Hinata and good luck that he met someone as special as Kamukura shortly after that? No, that didn’t seem right. There was something about Hinata in particular that still nagged at him, but he couldn’t pinpoint what that something was.

Then there was the hallway incident. Nagito had been there when the quarrel went down. Hinata had gotten himself into a heated argument with Matsuda, the Ultimate Neurologist. It had started with something trivial and quickly escalated from there. He remembered thinking to himself, how bold Hinata was to be standing against someone much more superior than him like Matsuda. The feisty reserve student was stepping out of his place, something Komaeda would normally find shameful.

Then Matsuda said something particularly insulting towards Kamukura, and Hinata had gotten quite upset by that, more so than he was initially. In response, Hinata had defended his brother’s name, demanding that Matsuda not speak about him in such an ill-manner. Nagito would be lying if he said he wasn’t a little surprised by that. Did Hinata know his place after all and was using his position as the Ultimate Hope’s brother to defend his twin’s honor? It was the best a talentless reserve student could have to offer, after all, serving as a stepping stool for those greater than them.

The argument became truly heated after that. But when Matsuda moved to grab Hinata, Kamukura had finally stepped in and knocked the neurologist back with incredible strength, protecting his twin brother.

It was a sight to behold. Such a beautiful moment, a bond shared between the two twins. Kamukura being the talented one, you would guess that he would have already found a way to settle the situation long before it escalated. But it was because of his brother that he chose to act, that he displayed such radiant hope. Hinata also acted, displaying bravery in the face of an Ultimate if it meant defending his brother’s honor. It was as if both of them were strengthened by each other, balancing each other, a yin and yang. That’s when he knew that Hinata was not like Nagito or any of the other reserve students. He was special, truly special, an exception among the untalented masses.

Nagito remembered feeling thrilled by this discovery! He decided then that he wanted to appreciate this hope between the twins from afar, to observe and help their hope flourish in any way he could without directly interfering. It was the best a nobody like him could offer this world, after all, a chance to serve those greater than him and to help them prosper.

But strangely enough, he found himself gravitating towards them instead of keeping his distance. He wasn’t sure why. Perhaps he was curious to see what kind of people they were, the passionate Hinata and the aloof Kamukura. But he knew he was also being selfish, allowing himself to step too close to the light that was Hinata and Kamukura. It was only a matter of time before he got burned by this light, that fate would reprimand him for allowing himself to indulge in something he didn’t deserve to have any part of.

Nagito was sometimes unlucky. Truly, unlucky.

The incident with the security guard was one he hadn’t been expecting. His luck had brought him to Hinata and he was able to save him from the assailant. But what happened after that was… less fortunate.

Nagito wasn’t sure what he’d said or done wrong, but he was almost certain that whatever he did had upset Hinata. After they returned to the fountain, Hinata did not talk or even look at him for the rest of the lunch period. Not that he deserved any of Hinata’s attention, but he couldn’t help but notice the brunet actively ignoring him right after that incident occurred. Nagito wasn’t the best at picking up on social cues, he knew this, but it was obvious that he had done something to make Hinata unhappy.

How unlucky… Nagito was already being a burden to him. Perhaps Hinata would be happier if he left them alone. That’s what he was supposed to be doing in the first place, after all. Nagito wouldn’t have to worry about him or his bad luck damaging the hope that is Hinata and Kamukura if he kept his distance and left them be.

…Then again, it was Nagito’s good luck that brought him to Hinata when he got attacked by the security guard. There’s no telling what could’ve happened if he hadn’t been there to intervene. With that in mind, perhaps it would be better to stay nearby him, just until he was sure he was safe. He would keep close, but he would still stay in his place, being sure not to let his bad luck influence Hinata or to upset him again. And if Hinata truly wanted him to leave him be, he could always simply tell him and of course, he would oblige.

Stay close but not too close. Nagito was sure he could manage that. After all, how hard could it be?

Chiaki strategically mashed the buttons on her console controller, eyes focused on the screen of her TV. Mortal Kombat wasn’t a game she played often, but she felt like playing something violent and competitive. After the incident yesterday, she couldn’t stop feeling antsy. She wanted to talk to her teacher about what happened and figured if anyone could do something about it, Yukizome could. But she wouldn’t be able to talk to her in person until Monday, as it was currently the weekend.

She told herself to be patient and to try to cheer up. Videogames were normally a good distraction for her whenever she was feeling bothered. But she couldn’t stop thinking about how Hinata had looked so roughed up and defeated. How could someone—no, not just someone, a security guard—do something like that to her friend? Hinata was one of the nicest, most sincere people she’d ever meant. He didn’t deserve to get beaten up over something so small like walking through a gate.

Chiaki lost focus again, failing to block the last attack from her opponent. Her health was completely drained and a loud FINISH HER sounded from the TV before her opponent tore her character apart and mutilated her. The word FATALITY was shown on the screen, mocking her. She sighed and set her controller down. This couldn’t wait until Monday—she really needed to speak to her teacher about this. She picked up her cellphone and scrolled through her contacts, searching for her teacher’s name. Then she hit the call button and waited until the other person picked up.

“Nanami! Calling on the weekend, are we? Is everything alright?” Yukizome’s voice sounded from the cellphone.

“I’m alright,” Chiaki crossed her legs, idly fiddling with the controller cord. “I’m sorry to call you like this on the weekend.”

“Don’t worry about it. What’s up?”

“Well, I wanted to talk to you about Hinata-kun…”

“That friend of yours from the reserve course? Is he okay?”

“He’s okay now, but…” she took a deep breath. “Yesterday he got beat up by a security guard.”

“I’m sorry, did you say he got beat up by a security guard?” her voice sounded surprised.

“That’s right. Hinata-kun was just trying to eat lunch with us when the guard stopped him and wouldn’t let him through. Then they got into a fight and Hinata was… he was really upset.”

“Would you happen to know the security guard’s name?”

“I don’t know his name, but my friend said it was the head of security who did it.” There was silence on the other end. Chiaki stopped fiddling with the controller cord. “Yukizome-san?”

“…Thanks for letting me know about this, Nanami,” Yukizome’s tone suddenly sounded serious. “I’m sorry to hear that happened to your friend. I’ll make absolute sure it doesn’t happen again.”

“Thank you, Yukizome-san. I’m sorry to bother you with this, I just don’t want to see my friend hurt again.”

“Oh hush, you know you are never a bother to me, Nanami. Now have a good weekend.”

“Yeah, you too. Goodbye.” Chiaki hung up, feeling a little better now. She took out Mortal Kombat from her gaming console and inserted a more casual game to play.

Izuru returned to the underground tunnels that night, handing his completed exam sheets over to his teachers. Right after he’d done that, the teachers handed him five thick literature books and ordered him to translate each of them into a different foreign language. They claimed to be ensuring that his linguistic skills are still up to date with modern languages, though it was becoming glaringly obvious that they only wished to waste his free time with mind-numbingly boring tasks.

Nevertheless, Izuru took the literature books and brought them to his room. He set the stacked books onto his desk, opened one of them, and proceeded to translate it from Japanese to English onto an identical book. It didn’t matter which foreign languages he chose, so he would decide upon the most popular languages.

As he translated each word onto paper, his mind wandered elsewhere until a new thought came to him. What is Hajime doing right now? It was currently 1:21 AM, so he was most-likely already asleep in his room. He could visualize it perfectly in his head: Hajime would be laying down on a white mattress, beneath a thin blanket, head against one of two pillows, in a dark, unlit room. His chest would rise and fall with his steady breathing, a sign that he was still alive.

But there was also a probability that he would be staying up late because it was the weekend. He would be sitting on his bed leisurely browsing his phone or his laptop. Then he would get up out of bed, perhaps to use the restroom or grab a bottle of water from his pantry. Then, not looking where he was going, he would trip over his laptop cord and fall over and his head would hit the corner of his desk and split open and—

Izuru’s pen froze over top of his paper. How strange. Thoughts don’t normally distract him from doing his tasks. The hypothetical scenario he’d conjured in his head did seem to take an unexpected turn, but usually, it wasn’t enough to divert his attention. He disregarded the uneasy feeling in his stomach and continued translating in French now.

By the time he was finished translating all five books, it was 3:00 AM. If he slept now, he would still be able to receive three hours of sleep. He didn’t require as much rest as an average person did, so he should be able to rejuvenate well enough with three hours of rest. He turned off his desk light, laying flat on his bed and closing his eyes, preparing to shut down. It was normally a quick and simple process, having knowledge of techniques to quickly fall asleep. However, his mind strangely began to wander again.

He pictured Hajime sleeping soundly in his bed a second time. It was ridiculous to think he’d be in any danger at this time. No, he was very much safe and alone in his room.

...Though there was a probability he wouldn’t be alone. As he laid there asleep, the doorknob to his room would turn. A dark figure would enter the room with soft, quiet footsteps. The figure would hover over Hajime’s sleeping form. Then slowly, the figure would pull out a dagger and bring it down on him in rapid sucession, stabbing him again and again and again and again—

His eyes snapped open, breaking the vivid imagery. A heavy feeling churned in the pit of his stomach.

Izuru did not get any rest that night.

Chapter Text

Hajime woke up to the sound of ringing. When he first heard it, he tried to ignore it. Probably just some random person calling the wrong number, his muddled mind supplied. It wasn’t until his phone rang a third time that he realized whoever was calling was determined to not let him fall back asleep. With a groan, he blindly reached out for his phone on the nightstand. Who the heck could be calling him this early on a Monday morning, anyway?

He picked up the phone and answered it. “Hello? Who’s this?”

“Izuru.” The monotone voice of his twin was heard from the other end of the call. Hajime rubbed the drowsiness from his eyes and sat up in bed.

“Oh, hey Izuru,” he yawned. “I wasn’t expecting you to call this early. Did you need something?”

“Yes.”

“What is it?”

“…Good morning.”

“Oh, uh, good morning…” Hajime sat there, waiting for the other boy to continue. There was an awkward silence.

“…Is that it?”

“…Yes.”

“Okay…”

“…”

“…See you at lunch?”

“…Yes.”

“…Alright, see ya’.”

“Goodbye.” Izuru hung up. Hajime blinked, eyeing his cellphone in puzzlement.

Well that was strange…

[Monday, 9:09 AM]

Izuru ran the treadmill in the private gymnastics room as his teachers watched him. The goal was to evaluate how many kilometers he could run within one hour. It had been a fairly long time since he was given fitness tests—he’d long since broken world records in regard to speed, strength, and agility. Fastest runner, swimmer, biker—he’d succeeded in every one of them and outranked all the previous rankings.

Of course, these were all just tests to evaluate his true potential, and all his achievements have been kept disclosed within the walls of Hope’s Peak. As far as the rest of the world knows, the records have remained unbeaten.

His feet moved swiftly, carrying him with enough speed to rival that of a cheetah’s. All the while, his teachers observed him with critical gazes, recording information on their clipboards as they always did. After the running, he was instructed to swim for an hour. He lowered himself into the private pool and did as instructed, swimming across to one side of the pool and back in a repetitive motion for exactly one hour.

Cool water rushed past him with each stroke, soaking into his hair. All the while, his mind was counting down the seconds, waiting for this pointless activity to be over. Though if they were planning to go all out with this fitness test, then that meant there were still other objectives that would need to be completed before the test was over.

At this rate, he might be late for lunch with Hajime. He had called the twin hours ago at 7:00 AM, near the time the sun was rising. He wasn’t entirely certain what compelled him to contact the twin so early in the morning, but hearing the twin’s voice at least verified that he was safe and unharmed. Afterwards, Izuru hung up and proceeded to go through his morning routine shortly before he was assigned to perform this current fitness test.

He hadn’t contacted Hajime since earlier today. He was fine this morning. However, there was always a possibility that something has happened to him since then. Many future outcomes that may have occurred since Hajime’s awakening, outcomes that were unlikely enough that Izuru would normally disregard them.

But no matter how small, how unlikely, even the most improbable occurrences were still probabilities. Without Izuru there to protect his twin against those dangerous possibilities, the likelihood of him experiencing death or injury only increases.

Izuru willed himself to move faster.

[Monday, 12:13 PM]

Izuru approached the fountain area only a few minutes behind schedule. He’d managed to take a quick shower after the fitness test and didn’t bother stopping by the cafeteria for lunch. Each second that passed was another second of Hajime not being within his sights and therefore being in potential danger. As he neared the fountain, he spotted Hajime sitting by Nanami on the bench with the lucky student there as well.

Nothing appeared to be out of place; they were eating their lunches and conversating, as usual. Though there appeared to be some tension between Hajime and the lucky student, that wasn’t something Izuru was concerned about. What was more important was that Hajime was still safe. A sort of relief flooded his system, calming his nerves and slowing his movement. He reached the trio and took his seat on the bench. Hajime looked over at Izuru.

“Did you just work out?” Hajime questioned. “You look a little weary. And where’s your lunch?”

“The cafeteria was crowded, so I chose not to go there today.” A small, believable lie as technically the cafeteria would be more crowded since Izuru arrived late. Furthermore, a lie would prevent Hajime from questioning his reasons and thus avoiding a more problematic scenario.

“Oh, okay...” The brunet looked at him from the side of his eye. “…You sure you’re okay though?”

“Yes. I have no reason not to be.” Izuru looked back at him. The twin nodded, seeming to accept that answer, then continued eating. Izuru watched as the other boy took a bite of his meat-filled dumpling, chewing nonchalantly. There was a possibility that the food would become lodged in his throat, blocking his airways, and leading him to choke to death.

A ridiculous thought—even if he were to choke, Izuru knew how to perform the Heimlich Maneuver and would easily be able to dislodge the solid from his throat.

He would be fine.

[Tuesday, 8:25 AM]

The spotlight shone down on him as Izuru sat in a lone chair, facing his teachers. With a violin in his hand, he performed The 24 Caprices before his teachers, a piece written by famous Italian composer Niccolò Paganini. It was one of the most difficult violin pieces to master. Izuru performed it flawlessly, moving the bow over top of the strings with perfect timing and precision.

Notes glided in the air as he played the instrument. He had every note to this song stored within his memory, so now it was only a matter of applying that knowledge to his hands and producing music. While the main part of his mind focused on executing his performance, another part of it wandered off back to his twin.

[C, G, D, A, E, B, F ♯ , C ♯ , D ♭ , A ♭ , E ♭ , B ♭ , F]

Hajime should be sitting in class right now, somewhere within the Reserve Course building. The reserve building was located near the Main Course building. Izuru held knowledge on everyone within the Main Course classes, but he had little knowledge on the Reserve Course students. As far as Izuru knew, there weren’t any students in the reserve classes with whom his twin held many problems.

But his knowledge was limited—there could be people in Hajime’s class who were potentially dangerous and Izuru would have no way of knowing. Perhaps he should infiltrate the school’s database and study the twin’s classmates as well, to ensure none of them posed a threat.

[C, a, F, d, G, e, B ♭ , g, D, b, E ♭ , c, A, f ♯ , A ♭ , f, E, c ♯ , D ♭ , b ♭ , B, g ♯ , F ♯ , e ♭ ]

If not his classmates, then Enoshima could be there, or her sister. They could be making a move to attack Hajime while he wasn’t near, sneaking into the reserve building and luring the twin out. Izuru was at least eighty percent sure his threat against Enoshima would keep her away from Hajime, but with her impulsive nature and addiction to despair, there was still a possibility she would attack Hajime anyway. It was unlikely…

[C, a, G, e, D, b, A, f ♯ , E, c ♯ , B, g ♯ , F ♯ , e ♭ , D ♭ , b ♭ , A ♭ , f, E ♭ , c, B ♭ , g, F, d.]

But still a possibility.

[Tuesday, 12:06 PM]

Izuru’s eyes focused on the 8-bit spaceships on the Nantendo screen. He’d played this game with Nanami nearly every weekday during the lunch period. Occasionally, she would switch the game and they would try something new, but for the most part, Gala Omega seemed to the game she favored the most.

True to her title, Nanami was a skilled opponent. So far, Izuru had beaten her in every round, but Nanami had put up quite a fair fight, coming close to victory several times. Today, however, Nanami seemed to be doing exceptionally well against him. For some reason, Izuru was finding it more difficult than usual to keep up with her. His reaction time was just slightly more delayed, slightly less sharp than usual, resulting in him barely fending off the spaceships on his screen in time.

How peculiar—his reaction time was not as quick as usual. Although it was still enough to defeat Nanami, it was off enough for him to notice. After he’d barely won, Izuru lowered the device. Hajime was seated by Nanami on her other side, watching them play. The lucky student had yet to show up.

“Ah, I almost won that round, Kamukura-kun!” Nanami turned to look at Izuru with curious pink eyes. “Are you concentrating enough? It seems you’re a bit slower than usual.”

“I’m fine,” Izuru disregarded.

“Hmm, if you say so.” Nanami’s face lit up as if she suddenly remembered something. “Oh, by the way, Mioda-san’s been asking about you, Hinata-kun.”

“She has?” Hajime looked up after suddenly being pulled into the conversation.

“Mhm. Nevermind-san has too. They really like having you around class. I also told them about Kamukura-kun being your twin.” The lilac-haired girl tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Hinata-kun, Kamukura-kun, how do you both feel about joining my class?”

Izuru considered this. If he and Hajime were to join her class, he would be able to keep an eye on Hajime during school hours, eliminating any potential threats around him and thus making sure he’s safe during the day. This idea would be best for them, Izuru decided.

“Joining your class?” Hajime fidgeted. “Well, even if I wanted to, I don’t have an Ultimate talent…”

“Maybe Yukizome-san could make an exception for you,” she insisted. “I’m sure she wouldn’t mind, plus she already knows about you.”

“I doubt it would work…” The brunet looked away from them, hiding his melancholic expression. He didn’t have confidence that the school would allow someone like him with low status to enter the main course.

Izuru was sure he could find a way to work around that, to have him submitted into Class 77 even if it meant forging signatures and creating false documents. If not, Izuru could always try joining his reserve course class instead. Either way, he would be closer to Hajime and would be able to watch him, so the class itself did not matter to him.

“Well, it’s just a thought,” Nanami fiddled with her hoodie string. “But I think… it would be really nice to have you and Kamukura-kun in the class.”

Hajime looked as if he was considering this. It was then that they heard another person coming towards the fountain. Izuru noticed Hajime look up and tense at the sight of them, averting his attention to anywhere else but the person before them.

“Good afternoon, Nanami-san, Hinata-kun, Kamukura-kun.” The lucky student smiled and approached, sitting down on the ground beside the bench with his lunch tray in hand, then fell into a conversation with Nanami.

Moments later, Izuru noticed a buzzing sound from his right side, steadily drawing nearer. His eyes flickered to the right. He spotted an insect—more specifically, a honeybee—coming towards their way. His eyes followed the tiny, winged insect as if flew closer towards his face, hovering around him.

Approximately five percent of the human population experience severe allergic reactions to insect stings. Most people who have insect-related allergies do not realize they are allergic until they have been stung. With this in mind, there was a possibility that Hajime was one of those people who were not aware they had this allergy. If that were the case, a bee sting could be potentially fatal for him.

The bee flew above Nanami’s head, circling it before hovering towards Hajime’s face. Izuru pictured the insect puncturing the twin’s face with its stinger. Hajime’s throat would swell, and the twin would struggle to breathe as he fell into anaphylactic shock, clawing at his throat in desperation. As Izuru watched the insect hover inches in front of Hajime’s unnoticing face, he quickly shot his hands out and crushed the tiny threat between his palms.

Hajime jumped in his seat, blinking in puzzlement before olive eyes looked at Izuru. He opened his hands, revealing the now dead insect.

“…There was a bee,” Izuru clarified.

“Ah, very perceptive, Kamukura-kun!” The lucky student praised from his seat nearby.

“Yeah…” Hajime gave Izuru a questionable look. Izuru disregarded his confusion and flicked the bee corpse from his palm.

[Wednesday, 7:33 AM]

The sound of the blade swinging through the air filled the room. Sword in hand, Izuru sliced through each robotic training dummy as they came towards him. The robots were designed in a way that made them mobile, moving targets wielding swords of their own. The objective was for Izuru to defeat them all, to test his combat and swordsman skills. His teachers observed him through a one-way glass window outside the training room.

Izuru focused on each moving target, annihilating them one by one. He moved swiftly, dodging and countering attacks effortlessly. His senses were on high alert, though his reaction time was, noticeably, still not as sharp as it was normally—in fact, it was even more delayed than it was the previous day. He suspects the lack of sleep was beginning to affect his abilities. Either way, his teachers were bound to notice this, which may not bode well for him—he hasn’t underperformed in any of his assignments in a long time.

He wielded his sword as another wooden dummy approached him. The dummies were faceless, moving mechanically. As he held the sword, facing the machine, an image formed in his mind. The expressionless robot before him was now replaced with a man in a blue uniform, green hair, and pink eyes. He recognized the image as the security guard, the one who had encountered Hajime not so long ago. The one who, if not stopped by the lucky student, could have greatly injured his twin.

Izuru’s grip on the sword tightened, and in one precise motion, he sliced through the dummy’s torso. One threat eliminated.

Behind him, another dummy approached. He turned around to face it—this time, an image of the soldier appeared, firm purple eyes upon a hardened expression. The soldier was trained to fight and kill, to eliminate enemies without hesitation. This same soldier was also a tool for her sister, subservient, willing to do anything for her sister, which included eliminating someone like his twin. She was strong, but Izuru was stronger.

Izuru plunged his sword straight through its chest. Another threat eliminated.

Something was itching beneath Izuru’s skin. His eyes landed on another dummy. An image of Enoshima appeared. Her mocking grin, cruel blue eyes—even her maniacal laughter seemed to echo in Izuru’s ears. This woman was powerful, analytical, calculating—she was the biggest threat. Someone like Hajime would never be able to stand a chance against her. She would crush him, spiritually or physically, and there were so many different ways to do it, so many different possibilities.

His eyes flashed, and in one quick motion, he sliced its head off. Eliminated.

He would eliminate anything or anyone if he had to, just as easily as he’d crushed that bee between his hands.

“The test is comp—“ Izuru whirled around, preparing to eliminate another threat, only to stop the blade inches away from the teacher’s neck. The teacher stood frozen, staring at him with eyes wide in shock. He dropped his clipboard, the sound echoing throughout the room. Izuru slowly retracted his arm, lowering the sword.

The teacher nervously cleared his throat. “Th…The test is complete. Y-you are dismissed.”

Izuru silently walked past the teacher and exited the training room, returning the sword to its place beside the other training weapons. He didn’t look at his teachers who were no doubt watching him. He could hear them whispering behind him.

“…Did you see that? The subject nearly chopped his head off...”

“…Maybe we should slow down with the extra assignments. They seem to be taking a toll…“

“…The Steering Committee gave us direct orders…”

“…will proceed as planned...”

Izuru ignored them, returning to his room. Though he remained composed, his heart was racing in his chest. He’d nearly decapitated his teacher amidst his frenzied thoughts. That had never happened before. Was there something wrong with him…?

No. It was a small error. He merely became too focused on his task. There was no use pondering on it.

[Wednesday, 12:14 PM]

Izuru walked beside Hajime, Nanami, and the lucky student across the campus grounds. Nanami suggested they wander today, perhaps get a chance to meet some of her classmates. She was trying to encourage him and Hajime to join her class, it seemed. He was already approving of the idea.

Ahead of them, a small figure was approaching. He analyzed the person.

Name: Hanamura Teruteru

Title: Ultimate Cook

Sex: Male

DOB: 09/02

Height: 133 cm (4'3")

Weight: 69 kg (152 lbs)

“What’s cooking, good lookings?~” The cook smiled slyly, holding a plate of food in his hands. He eyed Izuru and Hajime. “Say, Nanami-san, who are your two friends here? I don’t believe we’ve properly met.”

“I’m Hinata Hajime, and this is my twin brother, Kamukura Izuru.” Hajime introduced.

“Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun, hm? It’s lovely to meet you both. I’m Hanamura Teruteru, the Ultimate Cook. Though I’d much prefer to be called the Ultimate Chef~”

“Hanamura-kun always makes the most delicious meals.” The lucky student smiled.

“I sure do. Would you like to try some?” The cook offered his plate to Hajime.

“Sure, why not?” Hajime smiled and reached out towards the plate. Izuru shot his hand out and smacked the plate up into the air. “W-whoa, hey!” The brunet startled.

“Gah—!” The cook exclaimed. “H-hey, whaddya go and do that for?”

“What’s gotten into you?” Hajime looked at him incredulously.

“The food could have been poisoned.” Izuru fixed the cook with an intense stare of warning. The cook trembled and paled beneath his gaze.

“P-poisoned? Now why would I go and poison my own food?” The cook looked confused.

“Izuru, you’re being completely paranoid…” Hajime’s eyes were heavily focused on him. “Is everything okay? I’ve never seen you act like this before…”

Izuru blinked, looking down at his hand. Was he being paranoid? It felt logical at first, but now that was reassessing it, perhaps his reaction had been irrational…

“R-right, well uh… nice meeting you two!” The cook scampered off towards the building. A tense silence fell over them.

“…We should head back to the fountain.” Nanami suggested, breaking through the silence. Izuru wordlessly walked with them, not daring to look at the worried expression on his twin’s face.

[Thursday, 2:00 AM]

Izuru stared up at the ceiling of his room. His eyes were burning. He suspects the drastic reduction in sleep has officially taken an effect on him. The easy solution would simply be to fall asleep. However, his mind refused as his thoughts seemed to continuously torment him.

These past few months have filled his life with something new, something interesting. He’s done things he’s never done before. He’s felt things he’s never felt before. All of this because of the presence of Hinata Hajime.

He could lose this at any moment. Knowing that made his insides twist and coil, a dull ache throbbing in his chest. He’s thought about this every night for several days, and every night he became tormented with these indescribable feelings.

This constant feeling…

This was torture.

To care for another being was torture. Yet even knowing that, he still preferred this than going back to before—back to solitude and numbness. Back to hours upon hours of doing nothing but pointless tasks, to wandering around aimlessly with nothing but his thoughts and his never-ending boredom. He could better tolerate the boredom that cursed him whenever he was in the presence of Hajime, but he could hardly bear it when it was only him.

He didn’t want to go back.

But there were so many dangers surrounding the twin—even with Izuru’s capabilities, was it possible to protect him from every danger that lurks around the corner? Realistically, no. Unless he could chain himself to the other boy [not entirely impossible, though it would be inconvenient—perhaps worth consideration] then it just wasn’t within his power to protect Hajime at all times.

Be that as it may, he must try. He's the only one with the capabilities to ensure his safety in this dangerous world. No matter what, he had to keep Hajime safe.

He had to.

[Thursday, 12:22 PM]

Izuru followed Hajime, Nanami, and the lucky student to room Class 77. Nanami thought it was time they try to meet her class, so she requested her classmates all gather in the room during lunch. Izuru found it hard to focus as they headed towards the class. There was a fog in his mind, a heaviness in his limbs, but he disregarded all of this. He needed to remain vigilant, and so he was, constantly looking for immediate threats surrounding Hajime.

They reached the classroom and entered. The room was filled with all the students of Class 77, chatting amongst themselves in separate groups. Some of them seemed eager to see Hajime, greeting him as he entered the classroom. Hajime shyly greeted them in return, seeming surprised by the attention.

Izuru decided to remain by the doorway, leaning against the wall as he kept watch of Hajime. Some of the students appeared as if they wanted to approach Izuru, but they must’ve sensed his disinclination to speak with them because they hesitated.

As he watched Hajime speak with some of the students, he noticed someone else approaching him.

He saw her.

A blonde pigtail was sticking out just within his view as the rest of the person stood in front of Hajime, obscured from his vision.

It was Enoshima.

Izuru raced across the room, immediately stepping between him and Enoshima. He grabbed her wrist in a tight hold, something dangerous emitting from him.

“H-hey! What the heck are you doing?” The girl protested. Izuru blinked at the unfamiliar sounding voice. This wasn’t Enoshima, this was…

Name: Saionji Hiyoko

Title: Ultimate Traditional Dancer

Sex: Female

DOB: 03/09

Height: 168 cm (5'5")

Weight: 47 kg (103 lbs)

She hardly looked anything like Enoshima; her hair was an entirely different shade of blonde, and she only wore one pigtail rather than two. Her eyes were orange, not blue, and she wore a kimono rather than Enoshima's fashionistic outfit.

The dancer was looking up at Izuru with fear and confusion in her eyes. “A-are you some kind of weirdo or something? Let go of me!”

Izuru released the dancer’s wrist. She snatched her arm away, rubbing her wrist, and quickly retreated to her friend. Izuru realized that the whole class was looking at him. He could hear hushed whispering around him, could feel the wariness in the air. Hajime grabbed Izuru’s wrist and dragged him out of the classroom. Once out of the room, he pulled him down the hall until they were a good distance away from the room. Then he whirled around and faced Izuru.

“Okay Izuru, what the hell is your problem?” Hajime’s tone was bordering on furious, glaring at him. “You’ve been acting strange ever since Monday. Why in the world did you do that?”

Izuru’s gaze lowered to the floor, finding it difficult to meet the twin’s eyes.

“I… thought she was a threat," Izuru admitted.

“Wha—a threat? That doesn’t make any sense, she was only trying to talk to me. You did the same thing with Hanamura the other day when he was offering me food. It’s like any time someone approaches me, you assume they’re gonna—” Hajime stopped, eyes widening. “Wait a minute… is this about what happened last Friday?”

“I am only trying to protect you,” Izuru responded. The twin did not seem happy with that response, brows creasing further.

“Izuru, I can take care of myself. I don’t need you to protect me.”

Izuru looked away, ignoring him.

The twin grew more frustrated. “Are you listening to me? I’m not a damn kid!” 

Izuru frowned. Why must he make this so difficult? Can’t the twin see that he was only trying to keep him safe? Is that not what brothers are meant to do? Frustration began to crawl beneath Izuru’s skin.

“I fail to see the issue,” Izuru argued. “Does my protection not benefit you? Does my regard for your safety displease you?”

“You’re talking as if I’m in danger,” Hajime countered.

You are, is what Izuru wants to say, but the words do not fall from his lips. He cannot tell Hajime about Enoshima—he would not understand. He would only grow more worried and confused. Hajime was searching Izuru’s expression until eventually, his eyes lowered to the ground. The twin's demeanor changed, lips pulled tight, fists clenching, and body shaking. It appeared he was struggling to voice his next words, until,

“…Because I don’t have a talent, I’m helpless, is that what you’re thinking?” Hajime reopened his eyes, pain and frustration evident in them. “You think I can’t take care of myself, because I’m not strong, or smart, or skilled enough? I’m—I’m just a burden to you, right? I’m only holding you back—”

“No."

“Then why?” There was desperation in the twin’s voice, in his eyes.

I don’t want to lose you, are the words that don’t escape him, stuck in his throat and locked into his chest. Izuru turned away. His eyes burned. The aching in his chest seemed to increase. Everything felt so heavy, as if he would sink into the ground at any moment, swallowed up by the weight of every dark thought that's been tormenting him. He was beginning to realize just how impossible this was. He couldn’t protect Hajime—he was going to make a mistake, just as he’s done now.

He let his thoughts and predictions on what-ifs cloud his judgement, and because of that, he’s acted out enough for the twin to notice and become displeased by his actions. Hajime may very well push him away because of this, and without him around, the twin would only be in more danger.

He’s going to fail. And Hajime was going to…

“Izuru?” Hajime huffed and grabbed his shoulder, turning him back around. “For god’s sake, will you just—“

Hajime stopped, his eyes widening an inch. Silence fell into the air for a moment before his expression softened, hardly a trace of anger left. Izuru was confused. What did he see?

“…Come to my room tonight," Hajime said in a calm voice. Izuru blinked but didn’t refuse.

[Thursday, 7:21 PM]

When evening arrived, Izuru made his way towards Hajime’s dorm. He knocked on the door as customary before entering the room upon Hajime’s approval. Once inside, he went straight towards the desk and sat down, picking up where he left off with his new set of exams. He was working on Optimization Theory when he heard his twin’s footsteps approach and stop behind him.

“Izuru, when was the last time you slept?” Hajime asked.

“Thirty-six hours ago,” Izuru filled in another answer. “I’ve managed three hours per night every two days. It is the most efficient way for me to rest while still maintaining the bare minimum of my cognitive functioning—“

“Alright, that’s it.” Hajime’s hand slammed down on the exam papers and snatched them away. Izuru blinked and looked up, watching as the twin threw the papers into the trash bin. Then he returned to him with a stern look, reaching out and grabbing his arm with a tug. Izuru stood up, allowing the brunet to pull him towards the bed. Hajime released his arm and gently pushed him back. Izuru plopped down onto the bed.

“Go to sleep.” Hajime threw the blanket over him. Izuru watched the blanket fall slowly on top of himself, covering his face and obscuring his vision. He laid motionless for a moment before pulling the blanket down far enough to free his face. His eyes followed Hajime as the twin turned off the desk light and sat down beside him on the other side of the bed. The two of them looked at each other silently.

“I’m not going to sleep until you go to sleep,” Hajime declared. Izuru was unsure how to respond to that. The twin seemed undeterred, pulling out his laptop and proceeding to do what Izuru presumed was his schoolwork. The screen of the laptop illuminated the dark room, the sound of typing filling the silence. Izuru continued to watch, observing him as he worked. He was procrastinating, Izuru noticed, with several tabs open that did not involve the expository essay he was supposedly working on. Hajime briefly glanced at Izuru then continued to type.

“You’re not bothered by my staring,” Izuru pointed out. It wasn’t a question but rather a statement. When Izuru first began spending time with Hajime, he was often discomforted whenever Izuru would observe him like this. Now, however, didn’t appear to be the case. Hajime looked at Izuru again, blue light reflecting off his face.

“I guess not,” Hajime shrugged. “I mean, I definitely was at first. But then I realized, it’s just a thing you do.” The twin then returned to typing. It was strangely calming, watching the brunet perform this simple task as he laid against the mattress. He didn’t know why, but his constantly active mind felt as if it were becoming lighter, clearer. The fog that had clouded his mind for a week now seemed to be dispersing. No, it wasn’t just calm he felt. He felt something else, something more difficult to describe.

He felt… Safe. Content. Home.

…What a strange choice of words, but they were the only ones he could think of. Either way, he decided he was okay with this feeling. With his mind slowing down, he continued to watch Hajime until his eyelids grew too heavy. He drifted off to the sound of typing.

Chapter Text

Missing.

He opened his eyes and saw that something was missing. There was an empty space beside him where his  _r_ _ _ _ _ should be. He sat up in his b_ _, looking around. His  _r_ _ _ _ _ was nowhere in sight.

“_z_ - _ _ _ _?” He called out. No response. Maybe his  _r_ _ _ _ _ already woke up and was _r_ _h_ng his _ee_ _. He pushed the rest of the _la_ _ _t off his body and scooted towards the edge of the b_ _, hopping off. Two small feet plopped down onto the floor and carried him out of the _ _ _r_ _ _. He walked towards the _a_ _r_ _ _ only to see that the door was open and the r_ _m was empty. His  _r_ _ _ _ _ must’ve already _r_ _ _ed his _ee_ _ then and was waiting for him at the d_ _ _ng  ta_ _ _ with m_ _ and d_ _.

He walked to the _i_ _ _ _  r_ _ _, expecting to see his m_ _ preparing the _ab_ _ and the smell of _ _e_ _ _ _ _t in the air. But there was no _ _e_ _ _ _ _t, or m_ _, or d_ _, or _r_ _ _ _ _. The _i_ _ _ _  r_ _ _ was empty.

Where did _z_ - _ _ _ _ go?

He carried his little feet through the hallway, passing by the _ _ _ _ng  r_ _m. He turned his head and looked into the  r_ _m to see his  m_ _ and d_ _ were there. But something was wrong. His m_ _ was quietly sitting on the _ _ _ _h, hands folded in her lap. S_ _ looked _ _d. His d_ _ was standing in the living room with his arms crossed, staring out the window. H_ looked _ _d too, but like h_ was trying to hide it as h_ gazed out the window. What was d_ _ looking at?

He continued down the hallway and saw the fr_ _ _  _ _o_ was open. Sunlight spilled in through the en_ _ _ _ _ _, touching his little toes. Through the _ _o_, he saw th _ _ _  b _ _ _ _  _ _r_  parked on the street in front of the _ _ _s_. The  _ _r_ were starting to leave.

Where were the _ _r_  going? He was so confused. His h_ _ _ _ was telling him to stop the _ _r_.

He walked towards the front door—

Hajime woke up with a startle, blinking up at the white ceiling above him.

That dream again…

It was hard for him to make sense of it—each time that dream occurred, he felt so close to grasping onto it, like a hand reaching out for a source of light in the fog. But as soon as he woke up, the light disappeared back into the fog, and he was left with only blurred, hazy fragments of the dream.

He looked over to his left side to see his twin still laying there, back facing him. He was almost completely still, his breathing barely audible. The only indication that he was alive was the subtle rising and falling of his body beneath the blanket. It was a strong contrast to Souda with his tossing, turning, and snoring. He couldn’t tell if the other twin was awake or not, though he could only hope that he hadn’t accidentally woke him up with his nightmare.

Hajime quietly slipped out of bed, careful not to wake up the twin (assuming he wasn’t awake already), and went through his morning routine. Not too long after, he stepped out of the bathroom. He looked over at his bed to see Izuru sitting up, undoubtedly awake now.

Even as he woke from sleep, his face remained relatively expressionless. Though Hajime was starting to notice little telltale signs from his brother, small hints and indications that would reveal his mood, like how his sharp eyes would soften just slightly when he was more at ease and less analytical, as they were now.

He recalled the state Izuru was in yesterday; he remembered seeing that look on his face, how his eyes had been ringed with red with just barely visible bags underneath. He had looked so tired and stressed out. Hajime had never seen him look that way before, and any frustration he may have had quickly vanished from his mind.

“You know, it’s total bs that you can wake up with your hair still looking that good.” Hajime grabbed the hairbrush from his drawer and tossed it to his twin.

Izuru caught the brush. “Your hair isn’t exceptionally tangled upon awakening either,” he said as he proceeded to tame his own hair.

“It is. It’s just easier for me to brush out.”

“While mine is more difficult to maintain. You are envious, however, you fail to consider the tediousness that comes with maintaining appearances.”

“H-hey, I’m not envious,” Hajime huffed. “Is this how you accept compliments?”

“If that’s what you’d consider a compliment, you aren’t exceptionally great at giving them.”

Hajime chuckled and shook his head. It’s safe to say the twin was feeling better if he was able to banter with him like this. Their discussion was interrupted as suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Izuru stopped brushing, eyes darting towards the door with acute awareness, and just like that his expression became just as serious as before. Hajime wasn’t sure who was at the door. He approached the door and opened it.

Standing in his doorway was a rather strange, unexpected display—Komaeda stood directly in front of him with red, talon scratches on his face, pigeon feathers in his hair, and a slightly disheveled uniform.

“Hinata-kun? What a pleasant surprise! I didn’t realize this was your dorm room!” Komaeda smiled as if this scenario was completely normal.

“Komaeda? What are you doing here?” Hajime questioned the odd boy.

“Haha, well, it’s kind of a funny story...” Komaeda then went on to explain a series of luck-based circumstances that led him here. It involved being chased down into the building by a swarm of pigeons, then as he was running from the birds, he slipped on someone’s skateboard, which brought him down a hall, which led him into a laundry cart in which he fell into, which brought him down another hall, which dropped him off in front of this specific dorm room. Then out of curiosity, he knocked on the door.

“…and lucky me, it seems the door I knocked on belongs to Hinata-kun! It was certainly unlucky being attacked by a swarm of pigeons, but because of that bad luck, I was led to Hinata-kun in his dorm! How lucky!”

“That’s… quite the story.” Hajime didn’t want to believe that ludicrous story, but knowing what little he knew about Komaeda, it was probably true. He was still on the fence about Komaeda; he hadn’t forgotten about the incident last week and the things the white-haired boy had said to him. Just thinking about it had Hajime feeling irked all over again.

The other boy seemed to notice his annoyance and for a moment, Hajime thought he saw the smile on his face droop just slightly, but it was quickly fixed.

“I’m terribly sorry for intruding. I’ll leave you alone now.” Komaeda turned and started to walk away.

“Wait,” Hajime called out. Komaeda stopped in his tracks, looking over his shoulder confusedly. “It’s fine. You’re already here, so… would you like to tag along with me and Izuru for breakfast?”

“Breakfast with you and Kamukura-kun? Hmm, while I am truly honored that you’d invite someone like me along, I don’t know if that would be the best idea. Spending lunch with you both is already a privilege, but breakfast as well might be too much.”

“It’s really no big deal. Besides, it’s just for today.”

Komaeda’s eyes seemed to dart around in confliction. “I know, but trash like me really doesn’t deserve to—“

Hajime walked up to him and reached out, brushing the pigeon feathers out of his hair. It was sort of an impulse decision, but the feathers were a little distracting, so he figured there was no harm in clearing them out. When he was finished, he pulled his hand away to see Komaeda staring at him wordlessly, face painted in surprise.

He glanced over his shoulder to see Izuru standing behind him, watching the scene as if he were spectating something slightly interesting. Hajime blushed and cleared his throat, feeling as if there were a spotlight shining down on him for some reason.

“If you’re coming, then hurry up.” Hajime prompted before setting off down the hall. Izuru followed behind him, and after a short hesitation, Komaeda did as well.

The breakfast line was long as it typically was in the mornings. Hajime was the first to receive his tray, waiting near the exit for Izuru and Komaeda to return. While he waited, he observed the other people in the cafeteria. The room was full of students from both the Main Course and the Reserve Course—it was one of the only times the Ultimate students and reserve students were mixed together like this.

As he observed the room, his eyes caught sight of a familiar figure standing against the opposite wall from him. Across the room stood the head of security, leaned up against the wall. His arms were crossed, pink eyes scanning the students in the cafeteria. Eventually, his eyes landed on Hajime. They made eye contact.

Hajime tensed, feeling a wave of anxiety surge through him. He could practically feel the guard evil eyeing him from across the room. The discomfort almost made Hajime want to avert his gaze and coward away, but he forced himself not to. Then suddenly, the man looked past Hajime at something behind him. The guard’s face paled, morphing from hostility to nervousness, or something akin to fear. Hajime felt confused by this but didn’t have much time to question it as he watched the guard turn his head away and leave the cafeteria. Whatever he saw must of really freaked him out…

Hajime glanced over his shoulder to see Izuru standing behind him, breakfast tray in hand.

“Oh, hey,” he quickly forgot about the security guard. “How long have you been standing there?”

“Not long,” Izuru tucked a strand of hair behind his ear. “Shall we go eat?”

“As soon as Komaeda gets here.” It wasn’t long before Komeada showed up with his tray. Once the three of them had their trays, they made their way towards the exit of the cafeteria. They didn’t get far before someone else came into the cafeteria, stepping right in front of them.

“Oh, what do we have here? It’s one of my students!” A bright voice said. The trio stopped in their tracks, looking over to see a woman with an orange ponytail, bright green eyes, and an apron over top of her clothing. The woman was smiling, seeming to recognize Komaeda. “Good morning, Komaeda!”

“Good morning Yukizome-san!” Komaeda greeted.

“Staying out of trouble, I hope?”

“Haha, of course.” Neither of them mentioned the talon scratches that were still visible on Komaeda’s face, though Hajime was willing to bet the teacher was already used to the lucky boy’s shenanigans.

The woman’s eyes shifted over to Hajime and Izuru. “Wait now, who do we have here?” She came closer, inspecting the two of them. When her eyes landed back on Hajime, her face lit up in recognition. “Ah, I remember now! You’re Hinata Hajime, Nanami’s friend!”

“That’s right.” Hajime smiled.

“Nanami’s always talking about you. Oh, and is this your brother?” Her eyes shifted over to Izuru.

Hajime nodded. “He’s my twin, Kamukura Izuru.”

“Kamukura Izuru…? That’s the name of the founder…” Yukizome leaned in closer to Izuru, inspecting him. Izuru stared back at her neutrally. “Huh, you aren’t wearing a main course uniform, but something tells me you aren’t from the reserve course either…”

“I am an unofficial student.” Izuru answered in a monotone voice.

“Unofficial student…? Hmm…” Hajime watched the scene, noticing how the teacher’s eyes seemed to be searching Izuru’s suspiciously. Izuru’s face remained expressionless, giving away nothing as he stood before the teacher’s sharp gaze. If Hajime didn’t know any better, he’d say it almost felt like a silent interrogation was happening between the two. Then, after what felt like forever of silence, the teacher’s face lit up again.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you Kamukura!” Yukizome beamed. “Nanami has spoken very highly about the both of you, in fact, a few of my other students have been talking about you two as well. I’ve also heard you two have been sneaking into my classroom during lunch hours.”

Hajime felt heat rising to his cheeks. He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. “A-ah, sorry—we didn’t mean to sneak in, we just—”

Yukizome laughed. “I’m just teasing you! I don’t mind you dropping by, really.” She gave one last smile to the three of them. “Well, I better going. You three stay out of trouble, now!”

The teacher left the cafeteria in a hurry. Hajime looked at Izuru.

“Was it just me, or did she seem really curious about you?” Hajime asked him.

Izuru shrugged. “She is suspicious of my involvement with this school’s project.”

“What project?” Hajime questioned. Izuru gave him a look. “Wait… are you saying you’re the project? I mean, I knew you were involved in some secretive stuff, but…”

For a brief moment, Hajime thought about the scars he had seen on Izuru’s head, and how Izuru had expressed that he’s always lived at this school, and a bunch of other little things that seemed odd about Izuru’s involvement with this school. But he still didn’t know what all of this truly meant, not really.

All Hajime knew was that Izuru was some sort of super-talented child prodigy who was picked up and raised by Hope's Peak and just happened to live here. Other than that, he was just like any other student.

...Right?

Komaeda was silent, also seeming as if he were trying to piece together the puzzle that was Izuru and Hope’s Peak Academy.

“It is not worth explaining at this time,” Izuru disregarded. “We should continue our destination before our food gets cold.”

Hajime nodded, deciding to forget about it, for now.

Chiaki had been looking forward to having Hinata and Kamukura meet her classmates. She had been so excited when she brought them to her classroom yesterday, hoping that by bringing Hinata and Kamukura to her class, all of her friends would finally get to meet each other, and everyone would have a good time.

But instead, it went… poorly.

She wasn’t sure exactly what had gone wrong, but one moment, Hinata was having a conversation with some of the girls who wanted to meet him, and the next moment, Kamukura was gripping Saoinji’s wrist while the whole class was staring at him in shock. She remembered after Hinata and Kamukura had abruptly left, the whispering started happening all around the classroom.

Chiaki had felt so confused and upset by Kamukura’s behavior, but she took a moment to calm down and think. Kamukura was a level-headed person; he wouldn’t just do something like that for no reason. She texted Hinata afterwards asking about Kamukura and if he was okay. Hinata explained what happened, expressing that Kamukura was really stressed, mistaking Saoinji for someone else, and that it was all a big misunderstanding. She found herself unable to stay upset after that.

The next day, Chiaki was eating lunch again with Hinata, Kamukura, and Komaeda.

“You should probably get those scratches looked at…” Hinata spoke to Komaeda. Chiaki was happy to see them speaking to each other again, even though there still appeared to be some tension between them.

“That won’t be necessary,” Komaeda replied. “I’m sure they’ll go away on their own. Though I’m flattered Hinata-kun is concerned over someone like me.”

“No, I seriously think you should go see the medic. Look, I’ll go with you, okay?”

“…Well, if Hinata-kun insists.”

Hinata and Komaeda both stood up. “We’ll be back shortly.”

“Oh, alright then…” Chiaki watched as Hinata and Komaeda both left off, leaving her and Kamukura alone on the fountain bench. She looked to her right and noticed Kamukura was staring at Hinata as he walked further and further away. He stared in Hinata’s direction for a rather long time, as if he were afraid to have him leave his sights.

Now that she thought about it, Kamukura has been acting more and more odd ever since the day Hinata came to the fountain with Komaeda looking beat up. That was the day he had gotten into a fight with that security guard. Ever since then, Kamukura has been acting strangely, with him playing worse in videogames, his behavior towards her classmates, and how clingy he seemed to be with Hinata lately. Maybe she should ask him about it.

“Kamukura-kun?” she called out. He turned his head, red eyes shifting over to meet hers. “Are you okay?”

“…”

She fidgeted in her seat. “It’s just that, well… you’ve seemed a bit off since last Friday when Hinata fought with that security guard. Is that what’s bothering you?” He turned his head again, looking away as if he weren’t sure how to answer that. That confirmed her suspicions, but just to be sure, she asked him. “Kamukura-kun… are you worried about Hinata-kun?”

Silence. For a moment, she thinks he isn’t going to respond. Maybe it was a bad idea to bring this up. She was just about to apologize when he finally spoke.

“…Yes,” he confessed. “I think… I am worried.”

She was surprised to hear him say that, but also relieved now that he told her what he was feeling.

"I see. It’s okay to be worried.”

“Worry is irrational." His brows were slightly knitted in what seemed to be frustration. “It does not benefit me at all. Instead, it causes me to behave in ways I normally wouldn’t.”

“Well, you’re right. Worry is irrational, but for rational reasons… I think. I was worried about Hinata-kun too when he showed up like that. It’s what happens when you care about other people.”

“How do I stop it?”

She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “That’s a tough one, Kamukura-kun. It can be difficult to just stop worrying… But I think it helps to think positively, to have faith that everything will be okay.”

“Like hope.”

“Yeah, like hope.”

Izuru looked at her for a moment before gazing down at the ground.

“I can see so many possibilities of him getting hurt...” His eyes seemed to glaze over at that. Chiaki was silent for a moment, considering. Then, she reached out and gently placed a hand onto his shoulder. His eyes flickered up to meet hers.

“There’s no way to know for sure what will happen in the future,” she said. "But we can still do our best to make sure good things happen. Hinata-kun has friends like us around that can help him. But more importantly, we must trust that Hinata-kun can take care of himself.”

“Trust…” Kamukura repeated that word as if it were foreign to him.

“Mhm, trust. Oh, and also, I told my teacher Yukizome-san about what happened with that security guard, and she said she'd make absolute sure that it doesn't happen again."

“…I see.” Kamukura looked at her with thoughtful eyes, considering her words. Talking about it seemed to have helped him, as he appeared a little more relaxed now after that. She smiled and pulled her hand away, glad that he was feeling a bit better, and returned to eating her lunch.

“Hajime has surprised me.” 

“Hm?” She looked over at him.

“You told me he would surprise me, some time ago. You were correct. Not only that…” He leaned in closer, inches away from her face. This close, Nanami couldn’t help but notice how pretty his eyes were. They were deep red and striking, reminding her of rubies or freshly bloomed roses. She felt her heart pumping faster in her chest.

“You have surprised me as well.” He stated like it was a fact.

“I-I have?” she stammered.

“Yes. You seem to have an effect on me that I am unable to decipher. I am curious about you, Nanami Chiaki.”

Curious about me…?  Chiaki felt heat rise to her cheeks.

“O-oh, okay.” She wasn’t entirely sure what he meant by that, but for some reason, it made her feel warm inside, and maybe a little nervous, but in a good way, she thinks. Kamukura pulled away, and both of them went back to eating their lunch in comfortable silence.

Nagito sat on the bed in the medical room, idly poking at the scratches on his face. He wasn’t too fond of medical rooms, but the school nurse was kind, almost as kind as the nurse in his classroom. After him and Hinata entered the nurse’s office, she did a quick examination of the bird scratches on his face, applied some antibiotic ointment, then left the room saying she would return momentarily, leaving him alone with Hinata.

Now here they were, with Nagito sitting on the edge of the medical bed. Hinata was standing, leaned against the wall with his arms crossed.

“…Did you really mean what you said?” Hinata suddenly broke the silence. Nagito looked up to see the brunet was looking at him with a stern gaze. “That day with the security guard, I mean. Do you actually… agree with him? Do you think untalented people are worthless?”

Nagito rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Well, I wouldn’t say they’re completely worthless, but they certainly don’t hold as much merit as an Ultimate. I believe the best a talentless person has to offer is to support those greater than them.”

Hinata seemed to get tenser with each word, though Nagito didn’t understand why. “What about me, then? What makes me so special compared to the other reserve students?”

“You are the exception,” Nagito answered easily. “You have a powerful bond, one that carries you above the rest.”

“I don’t understand. Are you saying that, what—I’m only worthwhile because I’m related to someone who’s talented?”

“Well, no, not exactly…” Nagito fidgeted in his seat, sensing the brunet’s increasing aggravation. “Hinata-kun, I feel like this discussion is beginning to bother you. There’s no need to continue this conversation if it’s upsetting you.”

“I’m not upset because of this conversation. I’m upset because I don’t understand you, and I can’t tell if you’re just trying to mess with me or what!”

“Hinata-kun…”

“…Just forget it.”

Nagito was at a loss of words. The room fell silent. Hinata was looking away from him now with a heavy frown on his face. He felt like he should apologize. But apologize for what? He couldn’t really apologize if he didn’t know what he was apologizing for.

Nagito stared down at his lap, trying to think of another way to fix this.

“…What if you did have a talent?” Nagito suggested tentatively.

“What?” Hinata’s eyes flickered towards him.

“I mean, have you ever thought about what talent you would have, if you did have one?”

Hinata stared at him suspiciously for a moment before removing his gaze. “…Yeah, I’ve thought about it once or twice.”

“I think maybe you would be… Ultimate Serenity.” Nagito always thought Hinata’s presence was, for the most part, calming.

Hinata raised a brow. “Which part of me did you look at to come up with a title like that...?”

“I'm pretty sure the ability to bring serenity to others just by being there is really amazing. Let's see... what about Ultimate Clumsy Student?”

The brunet scoffed. “I’m not that clumsy.”

“It is my understanding that you bumped into your brother when you first met him, if I recall you telling me,” he raised a finger. “and you fell into the Ultimate Neurologist the day before summer vacation,” he raised another finger. “and you somehow managed to fall into a confrontation with the head of security guards whilst sneaking into the main course campus." He raised a third finger.

“…Okay, so maybe I’m a little bit clumsy, but still.”

“What about Ultimate Scatterbrain?”

“W-what are you trying to say?” A tint of red appeared on Hinata’s cheeks.

“Haha, don’t take it so seriously, I’m only joking! Hmm, then… Ultimate Spiky Hair?”

“That’s not a talent at all!” His cheeks became redder and Nagito noticed the tips of his ears were red now too.

“I know, right? Haha!” Nagito chuckled light-heartedly. He knows he shouldn’t be taking so much delight in this, but teasing Hinata was just so fun. Hinata huffed and smiled slightly. He seemed to be feeling a little better now.

“I don’t understand you, and I can’t say I’m happy about… what you said, but I guess there’s no use in arguing about it any longer, so…” Hinata looked over at him firmly. “Let’s just agree to put this behind us and move forward, deal?”

Nagito nodded quickly. He still wasn’t sure what they were ‘putting behind them’ but if it satisfied Hinata, he would happily oblige.

“Good. Besides, if we’re gonna be friends, then I still want to try to understand you.”

Nagito blinked. Friends…?

“Hinata-kun considers me his friend?” he asked confusedly.

“Well, yeah, I mean, we hang out, don’t we? And despite the things you said, you did still help me, so… I’d say we’re friends.”

Nagito isn’t sure how to feel about this. To have Hinata consider him his friend was simply too much. He didn’t deserve this—he wasn’t worthy.

But then… why does he feel so warm inside?

Izuru returned to the underground tunnels feeling more stable than he had been during this week. His mind was returning to a more logical state, allowing him to reflect on himself. Looking back, Izuru was almost amazed by how irrational he had become. He had been unable to sleep and became less focused due to the distress his thoughts had caused him. The feeling of distress itself wasn't something he was used to. The lack of sleep along with the excess work he had been given affected him even greater than he thought it would, causing him to make poor judgement calls and act unnecessarily hostile towards the people interacting with Hajime. 

In conclusion, it had been an unpleasant yet fascinating experience. Even now, feelings of fear and dread lingered in him, and thoughts of tragedy invaded his mind, but they weren't as intense as they had been previously. He was beginning to recognize how challenging this path he's taken with Hajime would be. 

For once, Kamukura Izuru had a challenge. He would be lying if he said he wasn't a little thrilled by that thought.

One thing was for certain: Enoshima was still a threat. He will still protect Hajime, but he will refrain from going overboard if he wishes not to have any more 'incidents' like the one in Nanami's classroom. He will have to keep a clear head, which meant ignoring many potential threats towards Hajime. The thought was nerve-wracking, but he will endure it.

He will try to… trust, as Nanami phrased it.

As he headed down the corridor, he was approached by a teacher, the one who was mainly in charge of his schedule.

“Izuru, where were you last night?” The teacher frowned. “Why didn’t you return to your designated room? There is a curfew in place, and you are not allowed to violate it.”

“I did not violate curfew,” Izuru corrected. “I spent the night in someone else’s dorm.”

“And that someone is your reserve course brother, I assume?”

“Yes.”

The teacher huffed. “This is becoming a serious issue. We allowed you to wander because we thought you were responsible enough, but you cannot keep disappearing so often.”

Izuru ignored her as he stepped into his room. Immediately, he realized something was off. The top of his desk was bare, empty. His plushie was missing.

“If you keep being distracted by these trivial matters then—“

“Where is the plushie?” Izuru interrupted.

“Where is what?” The teacher looked baffled.

“There was a plush toy in the shape of a cat sitting atop of my desk. Where is it?”

“Oh, that thing? We had no idea what that was doing in your room, so we threw it out.”

He was heavily annoyed by that. Not only had they been snooping through his room, but they were touching his belongings.

Izuru walked past his teacher and made his way to the staff room. The teacher blinked and scrambled to follow behind him. He stepped inside the staff room and located the nearest trash can.

“What are you—?”

He reached down and dug through the trash can, startling the teacher into silence. After pushing aside the junk, he found the plushie, pulling it out. It was slightly dirty and a bit torn, but still in relatively good shape. Izuru brought it back to his room.

“Izuru, where are you going? I’m talking to you—“

He shut the door in her face, ignoring her protests. Now alone and undisturbed, he pulled a needle and thread out from his dresser and sat down at his desk. With careful precision, he sewed the plushie back together, restoring it. He considered installing a lock onto his door to prevent his teachers from meddling with his belongings. As he sewed, he heard two teachers talking outside of his door.

“The extra assignments aren’t doing anything to stop him from seeing that reserve course student…” the female huffed.

“You’re right, at this point we’re just wasting time and resources. Cancel the extra assignments,” a male teacher replied.

Of course it wouldn’t stop him—his teachers were incompetent for thinking it would. Izuru added the finishing touches to the plushie then set it back atop of his desk.

Chapter Text

If Izuru was going to prepare himself against whatever Enoshima had planned, he must first figure out what he’s up against. When the school year first began, he had studied each profile of every Ultimate student admitted to Hope’s Peak. Just recently he discovered that Enoshima Junko had been admitted into the school through recommendations, and not only that, but he also discovered that she held a connection with the Ultimate Neurologist. If Enoshima was associated with the Ultimate Neurologist from Class 77-A, that meant the neurologist may have valuable information on Enoshima that could benefit Izuru.

With that in mind, Izuru made his way to the Ultimate Neurologist’s lab located somewhere within the Main Course building. It was unwise to simply waltz into the neurologist’s lab, which is why Izuru already had a story fabricated in case the neurologist became suspicious of him. He’d tell the neurologist that he’d been sent by his teachers for a physic evaluation, thus preventing him from discovering his true motive.

He arrived at the Ultimate Neurologist’s lab and stood before the closed door before reaching out and knocking three consecutive times. Shuffling came from the other side followed by footsteps nearing the door. When the door swung open, the neurologist, Matsuda Yasuke, was revealed. He stood in the doorway, his hair messy and unkept while sporting a less than formal attire.

“Look Junko, I told you I’m not—“ Blue eyes met Izuru’s before the neurologist froze at the sight of him. His last encounter with the neurologist had been during the hallway incident shortly before summer vacation. If he recalled correctly, Izuru had struck the other boy as he was arguing with his twin. It was clear from the way the neurologist’s body tensed and the tightness in his expression that he had not forgotten about the incident either. Matsuda quickly recovered, attempting to hide his discomfort beneath a stoic expression. “Oh… it’s you. What the hell are you doing here?”

“I was sent here for a physic evaluation,” Izuru lied easily, voice and expression betraying nothing.

“They sent you directly to me for a psychic evaluation?” Matsuda raised a brow. “What the hell for?”

“My teachers wish for an assessment. They are concerned for my mental health due to my… erratic behavior as of lately.”

Matsuda opened his mouth as he was about to respond when he was interrupted by another voice coming from within the room.

“Is that Kamukura-kun?” A familiar voice came from behind the neurologist. Izuru’s eyes shifted to an area behind Matsuda and he quickly spotted the lucky student sitting in a chair within the room. Komaeda smiled at him, waving cheerfully. “Hi, Kamukura-kun!”

Matsuda sighed in exasperation, shoulders hunching. “Great, now I have not one, but two weirdos to deal with. Have a seat.” The neurologist stepped aside, allowing Izuru to pass through the door. As he entered the room, he quickly examined his surroundings. The room itself was slightly disorganized, with a stack of manga books in the corner, shelves holding labeled medications on the wall, a few medical beds with monitors and cords hooked to them, and some posters showing x-rays and brain anatomies. Against the wall, there was a row of chairs lined up, and in one of those seats sat the lucky student who was looking at him expectantly. Izuru walked over and sat on the chair beside the lucky student.

“What a surprise to see you here, Kamukura-kun!” Komaeda beamed.

“Likewise.” Izuru hadn’t expected the lucky boy to be here, but it wasn’t too surprising.

“You may be curious as to why I’m here. Well you see, I’m here because—”

“Your Frontotemporal Dementia,” he interrupted. He had deduced the boy had some type of mental illness upon first meeting him. After further speculation, he concluded the white-haired boy was diagnosed with early-onset dementia.

Komaeda’s face seemed to lift in surprise at Izuru’s statement. “Ah, that’s right. I’m surprised you figured it out so easily, not many other people know about it besides Matsuda-kun. I suppose that’s to be expected of the Ultimate Hope!” Komaeda smiled. “Matsuda-kun has been generous enough to run tests on me in hopes of finding a way to reverse the effects. I tried to refuse, insisting he shouldn’t waste his time on someone like me, but the school administrators are adamant about having my illness treated, so here we are.”

The other boy removed his gaze to face the front, his smile remaining. “I don’t expect him to be able to fix my problem, but I do feel grateful. Even though he’s wasting his time on filth like me, at least I can help him utilize and hone his talent to its greatest potential. I may be worthless in all other aspects, but I can still help serve those whose hope shines brighter. For that, I am grateful.”

Izuru watched the other boy carefully, his brain most likely deteriorating as they speak. He could find a cure for that Frontotemporal Dementia, but whether or not the lucky student would accept it was a different matter entirely. Komaeda didn’t seem too worried about his slowly deteriorating brain as he sat calmly in his seat. Then again, with the unfortunateness that came with his luck cycle, the other boy was probably used to being in hopeless situations. 

After a short moment of silence, Komaeda returned his gaze to Izuru. 

“So you said you’re here for a psychic evaluation?” Komaeda asked.

“Indeed," Izuru said.

“That’s odd, I don’t see anything wrong with Kamukura-kun’s current mental state. Then again, Kamukura-kun did leave a rather bad impression on Class 77.” Komaeda leaned back in his chair, crossing one leg over the other. “Rumors have been spreading around the school about you. From the hallway incident to this new incident in Class 77’s room, people are becoming very wary of Kamukura-kun, the once legend of the school, now a mysterious, unofficial student with a twin brother from the Reserve Course.”

That may not bode well for him, Izuru realized. He’d been aware before of the rumors spread around him—the supposedly mythical person wandering around the school grounds. He hadn’t cared about any of it before, but now that Hajime was involved and Enoshima was plotting against him, it would probably do him well to not give himself a bad reputation, else the student body may start protesting against him. That must be the reason why the lucky student told him this, to warn him about that very thing happening should Izuru's reputation start to deteriorate. 

“But I’m assuming there’s a reason why you were being so protective that day,” Komaeda continued, sage eyes shifting over to meet Izuru’s. “You’re usually very calm and composed, so to see you act out like that must mean that you had a good reason for it. You probably know something that the rest of us are oblivious to, something that was enough to make you lose your composure. Or maybe not something… maybe someone.”

Komaeda rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Izuru stared at the lucky student for a moment, considering.

“...Komaeda,” Izuru called out. Komaeda snapped out of his thoughts, surprised by Izuru calling him by his name, and looked over to meet his gaze. “Exchange phone numbers with me.”

His face lit up. “Oh, that’s a good idea! I already gave Hinata-kun my phone number, but it would be good to have yours too.”

Izuru took out his cellphone and handed it over to Komaeda. The white-haired boy tapped the screen for a short moment then handed the phone back to Izuru. “Just text me and I’ll have your phone number as well.”

He nodded. Shortly after, Matsuda reappeared from the backroom with a clipboard in hand. “Alright, let’s get this over with, Komaeda.”

Komaeda stood up and left with the neurologist through another door in the back of the room. Once they were gone, Izuru stood from his seat and promptly searched around the room for clues and information regarding Enoshima Junko. He didn’t find much, but he did find a photo of the neurologist standing in a picture with a girl. The girl had red hair and red eyes, and upon further speculation, he realized that girl was Enoshima. This confirmed that they must have known each other for a while.

Izuru returned the photo to its exact place, not leaving any evidence of his investigation behind.

His name was Mitarai Ryota, the Ultimate Animator. Or at least, that was the name of the person he was pretending to be at the moment—the person beneath that disguise didn’t have a real name. The only title that he was able to attach to his identity was the Ultimate Imposter. But for now, he was Ryota, and so he would refer to himself as such. He was just on his way to bring his friend, the real Mitarai Ryota, a tray of lunch during the lunch period.

As he was walking past the gate, he felt a sudden chill crawl up his back as if someone were standing behind him. Ryota stopped in his tracks and with hesitance, slowly turned around.

A boy was standing there, wearing a black suit with red eyes and long black hair—no wait, Ryota has seen this person somewhere before. It was that quiet guy who stood in Nanami’s class that one day. He hadn’t done anything, just stood there against the wall, watching the other classmates while his supposed brother interacted with the other students. Then out of nowhere, he grabbed Saoinji’s wrist in a grip so tight and a look so intense, you’d think he was about to break the poor girl’s arm.

Ryota didn’t know how to feel about that other than worry and fear. Now that boy was standing in front of him, staring at him with a blank expression. He quivered a bit beneath his gaze, hoping that whatever the other boy wanted, there was no ill intent behind it.

“Um… h-hello?” he stammered. That person—Kamukura, was it?—blinked at him.

“What is your name?” Kamukura(?) asked him in a monotone voice.

“W-who, me? I’m Mitarai Ryota, the Ultimate Animator.”

“No you’re not.”

“H-huh?” Ryota was taken aback. Could he really have seen through his disguise so easily? “What do you mean? Of course I am!”

Kamukura gave him a deadpan look as if to tell him that he was fooling neither of them with that statement. “Who are you really?”

“I’m…” He sighed. There was no point in keeping up the act. “If I tell you who I really am, can you promise not to tell anyone else?”

“I have no interest in revealing your true identity.”

“Okay… the truth is, I’m not Mitarai Ryota.”

“Obviously.”

“Mitarai is actually my friend, but he doesn’t like coming out to classes, so I’ve borrowed his identity and went to classes for him. I’m actually the Ultimate Imposter.”

Kamukura hummed as if one of his theories had been proven correct. “Is anyone else aware of this?”

“You and Mitarai are the only ones who know about this…” Imposter nervously tugged at his sleeves. Now that the truth was out in the open, perhaps it was time to get his off his chest. “The truth is, I’m worried about him. He stays in his room all day working on this project of his. He’s completely obsessed with it—he says it’s going to change the world. Because of that, I’ve had to bring him food every day and make sure he’s taking care of himself, or else he’ll work himself to death.”

“I see,” Kamukura’s face appeared thoughtful. “This animation… do you know of its contents?”

“I don’t know the details of it—he hasn’t shown it to me.”

“And is there anyone else who knows about this project of his?”

“Not that I’m aware of…”

“Hmm…” Kamukura looked up. “Thank you for informing me. I suggest keeping a close watch on your friend.”

Before Imposter could question that statement, Kamukura walked past him and disappeared.

Hajime looked down at his cellphone as he made his way through the hallway of the Main Course building. He’d just visited Souda during lunch and left him at the classroom door. As he headed back to his class, he realized he might be a little late, but at that point he didn’t really care. It’s not like his teachers were missing him anyway, and he was more focused on the group chat discussion that Komaeda had just been added to.

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura, Komaeda

12:32 PM

[12:32 PM]

Nanami: I added Komaeda-kun to the group chat

[12:32 PM]

Komaeda: Wow! My first group chat! I’m so lucky to be involved in such a private discussion between three close friends. This is truly a memorable moment, I feel so honored! 

[12:32 PM]

Hinata: it’s really not that big of a deal Komaeda

Hinata: anyway, aren’t u and Nanami  in the same class right now? R u texting right beside each other?

[12:32 PM]

Nanami: Komaeda-kun isn’t in the classroom right now. Yukizome-san sent him to bring back some paperwork from the headmaster’s office

[12:33 PM]

Komaeda: That’s right! I’m on my way back to class right nowwwwwww

Komaeda: wkifnfnsksk ajdjjjjjj

[12:33 PM]

Nanami: r u ok Komaeda-kun?

[12:33 PM]

Komaeda: Of course! No worries!

[12:33 PM]

Kamukura: He fell.

[12:33 PM]

Komaeda: Huh? What do you mean, Kamukura-kun?

[12:33 PM]

Hinata: he totally just fell 

[12:34 PM]

Komaeda: Ah, it would seem I have been caught... I did fall and drop all the paperwork I was carrying, and now it all flew out of a window.

[12:34 PM]

Hinata: that’s not good…

[12:34 PM]

Komaeda: It certainly isn’t. But it’s alright, I’m sure my luck will turn soon! Though Yukizome-san will not be happy with me, haha!

[12:34 PM]

Nanami: if it was an accident then I’m sure she won’t be upset. don’t be so hard on urself

[12:34 PM]

Komaeda: Nanami-san, you are too kind. Truly you are a symbol of hope.

[12:34 PM]

Hinata: oh boy, I can hear the hope speech happening thru the phone

[12:34 PM]

Kamukura: There is a 90% probability that is indeed the case. 

[12:34 PM]

Komaeda: I can’t hide anything from you two. If only there was a way to express my anguish

[12:34 PM]

Nanami: u can always use emoticons

[12:34 PM]

Komaeda: What’s an emoticon?

[12:34 PM]

Hinata: my god he’s worse than Izuru

[12:34 PM]

Nanami: it’s like this :)

[12:34 PM]

Komaeda: Oh I see! Like this? :)

[12:34 PM]

Nanami: there u go

[12:35 PM]

Komaeda: :) :) :)

[12:35 PM]

Nanami: ok that’s enough

Hajime chuckled to himself as he read the conversation. He was typing out another response when he rounded a corner at the end of the hallway and, not looking where he was going, crashed into something solid. He stumbled backward, barely managing to catch himself as he regained composure. The sound of metal cans clattering against the ground is what made him look down and notice six blue energy drinks rolling around him, having just been dropped onto the floor.

“Ah, sorry! Here, let me get that for you—” Embarrassed, Hajime crouched down and quickly began to pick up the cans without meeting the eyes of the person before him. I’ve bumped into more people at this school than I have in my entire life. Maybe I am the Ultimate Clumsy Student…

“…It’s fine.” The person whom Hajime realized was a girl replied in a serious tone, crouching down in front of him to pick up the cans as well. Hajime looked up and paused when he saw who the person was. Her hair was short and black, with pale skin and freckles painted across her nose.

He recognized her—it was the soldier, the same one who he caught evil eyeing him at the Sports Festival, and the same one who had been there during the hallway incident.

The girl’s face was impassive as she collected the other three cans from the ground. Her purple eyes flickered upwards, meeting his gaze with something sharp and intense. He stiffened, discomforted. Something about her was off, making him feel extremely uneasy. The look she was giving him made him feel as if he’d somehow offended her with his very existence. Hajime kept her gaze as he stood back up, trying to convince himself that there was no logical reason for him to feel nervous.

“Uh… here.” Hajime held the remaining drinks to her. The girl stood up and wordlessly took the drinks, then with one last glance, she continued towards her direction down the hallway. Hajime watched her disappear down the corridor. All the while, he couldn’t help but think that he was missing something…

For as long as she could remember, Mukuro has loved her younger twin sister unconditionally. Junko was amazing—clever, smart, pretty, and everything Mukuro wasn’t. She was the sun, bright and blazing as she burned everything around her. As incredible as Junko was, there was one thing she craved more than anything, and that was her despair. Junko lived and breathed despair, pursuing it as if her very life depended on it—it was the only thing that seemed to matter to her.

No one understands Junko like Mukuro does. All Mukuro wants is for her sister to be happy and for her to realize how much Mukuro cared about her. So whenever her sister asked her to do something for her, she did it without hesitation. If her sister told her to walk, she would. If her sister told her to kill someone, she would. If her sister told her to jump off a bridge into a large body of water, she would (which she has done before so she'd probably survive). Every bit of attention her sister rewarded her with made it all worth it, whether that be a pat on the head or a kick to the face. 

Mukuro lived for her sister. 

But then Kamukura Izuru and Hinata Hajime came along. Ever since those two brothers appeared, that’s all Junko ever talks about. She wants to drag the Ultimate Hope into despair and insists that her plans to wreck the world with despair can’t be done unless Kamukura is on board with it. Mukuro doesn’t think that’s true; someone as incredible as Junko is surely capable of dragging the world down with or without the help of some lab experiment.

Mukuro doesn’t understand it. What has Kamukura done to deserve so much attention from Junko? All he does is hang around his talentless twin brother.

Hinata Hajime... Mukuro had bumped into him earlier in the hallway. There was nothing special about him and yet he seemed to be at the very center of all of this. Junko had talked about how the two brothers held a close bond with one another, and how they would need Hinata in order to manipulate Kamukura. 

Mukuro had watched them, had seen the way Hinata and Kamukura spoke to each other, how they interacted as if they were walking on the same plane. Kamukura was obviously superior to Hinata, and yet he doesn’t order him around, or uses him, or expresses how worthless his brother is compared to him. Hinata was obviously beneath Kamukura, and yet he doesn’t serve him, or obey him, or submit to him the way a loyal person should. It baffled Mukuro the way those two act towards one another. It just didn't make sense to her at all.

It doesn't matter—Junko may say Kamukura and Hinata’s bond was strong, but Mukuro’s bond with her sister was stronger. Hinata’s relationship with his brother was nothing compared to the love and devotion Mukuro held for her sister, and she would prove it to Junko as many times as needed. 

Mukuro stepped into the Ultimate Animator’s room carrying the cans of Blue Bull in her arms.

“Ugh, about time you showed up! You’re such a slowpoke, you know that?” Junko criticized. Her sister stood by a desk at the back of the dimly lit room where someone else was seated. Ryota Mitarai, the Ultimate Animator, sat at the desk in front of her, staring straight at the monitor before him as he worked on his animation. Mukuro doesn’t know all of the details of Junko’s plan—she’d never really been that good at plotting and scheming—all she knew is that it had something to do with that animator they’ve been visiting often and the animation he’s working on.

“Sorry, sis’.” Mukuro approached her sister, still holding the energy drinks in her arms. Junko took a Blue Bull from her and held it out to the animator. After a few seconds, Mitarai paused what he was doing, finally seeming to notice Mukuro’s return and the Blue Bull being held out to him.

“Oh, thanks!” He smiled and accepted the drink from Junko. The boy was as frail as a toothpick, having barely been eating or drinking since he started working on this project.

“So like, how much longer until that animation’s done?” Junko tapped her nails against the desk impatiently.

Mitarai took a large sip of the Blue Bull before setting it down and directing his attention back to the screen. “Well, it's nearly complete, but I still need to tweak some things before it’s fully finished. It might take another few weeks, maybe a month at most?” The boy’s face looked determined as he drew away. “When I’m finished with this, the world’s going to be a much better place. No one will ever have to feel hopeless again…”

“Totally! That’s the spirit!” Junko patted Mitarai’s head almost affectionately. Mukuro ignored the burning she felt rising in her at the sight of that. “The whole world’s gonna be so hopeful once they see your anime, they’ll wanna kill themselves! Now you just keep working on that project you sweet little angel~”

“Uuh, right…” Mitarai replied confusedly. Junko turned and walked back over to Mukuro.

“I can’t wait until that dweeb is finished,” Junko whispered to her. “He’s so focused on making a 'hope-inspiring anime' he doesn’t even realize how that his little project is going to be used for despair instead! He’ll be so devastated!” Her sister giggled feverishly before pausing with an analytical gaze. “Though at this rate, we may need to speed things up. If we wait too long, Kamukura might start catching onto us, and if he finds out, he’ll try to stop us before we can use the brainwashing video.”

“You really think it’s going to work?” Mukuro asked.

“Of course it will! Question is, who are we gonna use it on first,” Junko gave a wide grin. “Just kidding! I already know who we’re going to use it on.”

“Who, sis’?”

“You don’t worry about that. Besides, I have a job for you to do.”

“Do you want me to grab more energy drinks?”

“No, stupid! I’m talking about a bigger job. I’ll tell you it after the animation is done. And when I do, you better not disappoint me!” Junko poked her chest for emphasis. Mukuro blushed, feeling excited at the thought of pleasing her sister. Surely her sister would realize how devoted she was after she completed this next job.  

“I won’t disappoint you, Junko,” Mukuro said determinedly.

Chapter Text

“Alright, students!” Yukizome smiled as she addressed her classroom, her entire aura radiating enthusiasm and positivity. “I have an important meeting to attend at this time, so I will be back shortly! I trust that you’ll all be good while I’m gone. Now then, keep up the good work!”

Chiaki and the rest of her classmates watched as Yukizome left the classroom. A second later, the room filled with chatter as her classmates talked amongst themselves, separating into their groups. Chiaki stayed in her seat, pulling out her cellphone. Her phone had been vibrating on and off in her pocket all throughout class, the reason being that she and Hinata had been taking turns sending funny pictures and jokes to the group chat.

A lot of the jokes were videogame-related, much to Chiaki’s delight. She struggled to hide her small giggles and laughs at the jokes Hinata sent. What was even funnier than the jokes were Kamukura’s and Komaeda’s confused reactions to them. Kamukura’s responses were comically dry and serious, but you could tell he was trying to participate in the humorous back-and-forth discussion, which Chiaki found surprisingly endearing. Komaeda’s responses were mostly confused, but he was trying his best to understand the jokes. Occasionally, Komaeda would glance at her from his seat near Chiaki with his cellphone in hand, giving her a loss look as if he were waiting for her to explain the joke. Chiaki would only giggle and continue texting. She did not regret adding Komaeda to their group chat.

Chiaki had just been sending another funny picture, not noticing the person who had been talking to her and waving a hand in front of her face.

“Uuuh, earth to Nanami! Are you listening?” Saionji frowned, waving her hand.

“She’s probably spacing out, playing videogames again.” Koizumi- shrugged, standing beside Saionji. “It might be best to leave her be.”

“Huuuh? But that doesn’t look like a videogame.” Mioda unexpectedly popped up behind Chiaki, looking over her shoulder at the phone screen. “Wait a minute… No way! Is Chiaki-chan texting a boy?”

Chiaki quickly hid the screen of her phone from their view, pink dusting her cheeks. She had only just realized she was surrounded by four of her classmates: Mioda, Saionji, Koizumi, and Nevermind all looking at her expectantly.

“It’s just a group chat, that’s all...” Chiaki insisted, feeling embarrassed by their staring.

“A group chat with boys?” Nevermind smiled, playfully teasing her. Then her face lit up as if she just realized something. “Oh, I bet it’s Hinata-san and Kamukura-san!”

“Ugh, that’s who you’re texting?” Saionji crossed her arms petulantly. “I don’t get why you hang out with them. I mean, Hinata is alright I guess, but his brother is a total weirdo.”

“Saionji-san, you shouldn’t say such impolite things about Nanami’s friends.” Nevermind faced the other girl with a disapproving look.

“But it’s true! Didn’t you see the way he grabbed me? Face it, he’s a major creep.”

“He does seem a bit strange,” Koizumi rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Not to mention, he isn’t even an official student. Nobody really seems to know anything about him…”

“That’s what I’m saying!” Saionji turned to face Chiaki, pointing a finger at her. “Nanami, you need to ditch those guys before they try and take advantage of you!”

Chiaki tensed, shifting uncomfortably in her seat. She didn’t like what they were saying about her friends, but she knew they were only trying to look out for her. Saionji especially seemed worried about Chiaki, even though she was trying to hide it. But still, Chiaki knew Kamukura and Hinata weren’t bad—they were just as much of her friends as her classmates were, and she would always defend her friends.

“Guys, please… Kamukura-kun isn't bad at all. Just give him a chance.” Chiaki pleaded. From across the room, she heard a grunt come from one of her other classmates and realized Kuzuryu had been listening to their conversation as he stood beside Pekoyama.

“I don’t know, Nanami. From what I hear, that bastard is bad news. You sure it’s a good idea to be involved with him?” The yakuza had his arms crossed.

“Who’s bad news?” Owari looked up from her seat, seeming to notice the growing conversation. “Who’re we talking about? Someone trying to hurt Nanami?”

“They are speaking of the mysterious fiend who visited us not long ago, Kamukura Izuru…” Tanaka spoke from nearby.

“Oooh, you mean that guy with long-ass hair? I remember him. He called me a moron!”

“H-he knocked my food up in the air!” Hanamura jumped in, standing up from his seat. “I was just trying to be nice when I offered my food to his brother, but then he went ahead and ruined my perfectly good dish! I was so humiliated!”

“Um, M-Mitarai-san said he ran into him not too long ago too, r-right Mitarai-san?” Tsumiki turned to her other classmate who was both bigger and taller than her in comparison.

Mitarai looked hesitant then shrugged. “I-I guess so, but he didn't seem so bad. Maybe. I don't know…”

Souda let out an exasperated sigh, leaning back in his chair with his hands behind his head. “Will you guys just relax? Hinata is a cool dude, and yeah sure, his brother might be a little creepy, but he’s not that bad.”

“Who asked you, dork face?” Saionji hissed.

“H-hey, what did you just call me?!”

While the whole class fell into an argument, Chiaki shrank further into her seat, lowering her phone. Suddenly, she didn’t feel like sending funny pictures anymore…

Hajime had just left the fountain with Izuru, their lunch session with Nanami and Komaeda having ended. He recalled how earlier this morning, he and Nanami had spent a considerable amount of time sending pictures to the group chat during class. Hajime had nearly gotten in trouble for it, having been caught by his teacher once while texting on his phone, but he’d luckily avoided any heavy consequences other than embarrassment.

He had continued doing that all throughout class—it was fun, a lot more than listening to his teacher’s dull lecture in the cold, suffocating atmosphere that was the Reserve Course classrooms. Nanami had seemed to be enjoying it quite a bit, until all of a sudden she stopped texting back. Hajime figured she probably had to get back to schoolwork. But then she had shown up at the fountain during lunch and seemed off for some reason, which he hadn’t been expecting.

“Hey, is it just me, or did Nanami seem a bit quieter today?” Hajime looked at Izuru who was walking beside him in a matching pace. 

Izuru was facing forward as he replied. “Yes, she did appear to be in what one would call ‘a bad mood.’ I suspect she was upset about something.”

So it wasn’t just Hajime’s imagination—something had been bothering Nanami. She had seemed just fine this morning when they’d been spamming each other with jokes in the group chat. He hoped he hadn’t accidentally sent something that upset her. As if reading his thoughts, Izuru responded again.

“I do not know the exact reason behind her agitation, but the probability of it being a result of your doing is low. If anything, I suspect I may be the cause.”

“Why would you be the cause?”

“I am not completely certain. However, I noticed her avoiding direct eye contact with me during lunch.”

Hajime wasn’t sure what to say to that. Instead, he decided to move onto another subject.

“Have you thought about joining Nanami’s class yet?” Hajime asked. “You probably could if you wanted.”

“That would not be the wisest idea.”

“What do you mean?”

“I believe the students of Class 77 are not too fond of me.”

Hajime winced, recalling the last time they'd visited Nanami’s classroom, the day Izuru had freaked out and grabbed Saionji's wrist. While he somewhat understood why he did what he did, that didn’t mean Nanami's classmates would.

“You got a point… but I’m sure it could be fixed if you tried.” Despite the bad first impression Izuru left, Hajime didn’t want the raven-haired twin to feel discouraged from joining Nanami’s class. He knew that the other boy probably didn’t see much point in joining the Main Course class, but Hajime firmly believed that it would be better for him if he did.

If Izuru were to join Nanami’s class, he would be able to participate in normal classes doing normal amounts of schoolwork without having to follow whatever insane rules given to him in this ‘special program.' Not only that, but he would be surrounded by other students to socialize with, rather than being kept isolated in an unknown part of the school. It would be the first step to separating Izuru from this crappy situation he'd been put in as this school's 'Ultimate Hope' or whatever they wanted to call it.

“Seems rather pointless.” Izuru shrugged in disinterest.

“Wouldn't it be worth a try? No wait, let me guess,” Hajime cleared his throat, then let both his expression and his voice fall flat, mimicking Izuru. “It’s all so boring, and everything is so boooring, and I’m so dark and broody.” He placed the back of his hand against his forehead in an overdramatic gesture.

Izuru turned his head towards him, giving him the most deadpanned look in all of history. “Was that supposed to be an impersonation of me?”

“Yes," Hajime smirked. "And I totally nailed it, don't you think? Or would you say it was boring?"

Izuru huffed out his nostrils and didn’t reply, seeming slightly annoyed. Hajime took that as a small victory for him. The two of them then heard something vibrate. Hajime looked down at his own pocket—it didn’t come from his phone. Instead, it came from Izuru's. He watched as his twin pulled out his phone and looked down at the screen before typing something.

“Who’s that?” Hajime asked without thought. He hadn’t meant to be nosy, he was just surprised that Izuru was texting someone that didn't involve the group chat. Izuru continued typing something then slid his phone back in his pocket.

“Komaeda,” Izuru answered simply. Hajime was even more surprised by that, wondering what Izuru and Komaeda could possibly be texting about in private. Either way, he didn’t question it. They eventually parted ways and Hajime returned to his class.

Mukuro stood nearby as she watched her sister hover over Mitarai. The animator was still sitting at his desk, working on the animation that would supposedly brainwash whoever watched it and make them only able to feel hope. Junko wasn’t planning on using it for hope, unbeknownst to the animator, and once the animation was complete, Junko would rearrange its contents so that whoever watched the animation was brainwashed into despair instead.

But Mukuro could tell Junko was getting impatient. As her sister stood behind Mitarai, her red fingernails were tapping the desktop impatiently, eyes narrowed at the screen of the monitor. Mitarai seemed to sense Junko’s irritation, glancing over his shoulder every now and then with an uncertain look.

“Hey, um… you know you don’t have to stay here and watch me do this,” Mitarai paused his drawing, looking at both Mukuro and Junko. “Don’t you two have classes?”

“Who cares about classes?” Junko’s eyes flickered from the monitor screen to Mitarai. “You and I both have the same goal, remember? Don’t you wanna help spread hope to those around you?”

“O-of course I do, and I really appreciate your help and support, but—I think I’ll be okay finishing this on my own…”

Junko stared at him for a long while, her expression cold and calculating. Mitarai fidgeted uncomfortably beneath her gaze, averting his eyes. Mukuro didn’t know what Junko was thinking, but she could tell her sister wasn’t pleased with how slow things were going, and now the animator was trying to back out before her plans even began.

Mukuro lifted her hands and cracked her knuckles, shooting the animator a cold, warning look. No one was going to stop her sister from getting what she wanted, even if it meant using force against the animator, if that’s what it took. For Mukuro, it would be as easy as snapping a toothpick in half.

But suddenly, Junko’s face lit up into a gleeful expression.

“You know what? I just got the best idea!” Junko reached over Mitarai and grabbed a hold of the computer mouse. “How about we test this bad boy out now?”

Mitarai’s eyes widened, swiveling around in his chair. “H-huh? But it’s not finished yet—”

“Yeah yeah, I know that, but you still need to test it, right?”

“Well… I guess so, but—”

“Alrighty then! Mukuro, get your ugly ass over here!”

Mukuro blinked then did as told, walking over to Junko. “Yes sis’?”

Junko turned to look at her, something mischievous in her bright blue eyes. With her hand still on the computer mouse, she clicked the button. Mukuro felt confused for a moment before she noticed the animation playing on the monitor. Her eyes drifted up to look at the monitor, watching pictures and colors move. Mukuro never cared much for drawings, animations, or cartoons, but something about this video playing before her was just so… so…

Mukuro struggled to finish that line of thought as her head started to feel fuzzy. Her eyes remained trapped on the monitor screen, frozen in place. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t seem to look away, and slowly her will to look away from it dissolved along with her focus.

Her mind was static, fuzzy, and distorted.

Then suddenly, it all just stopped.

She blinked, the monitor screen having turned black. Mukuro couldn’t tell how long it had lasted—maybe a second, maybe an hour. She could just barely register the fat tears pouring out of her eyes and rolling down her cheeks as she collapsed onto the ground, shaking. She heard a worried gasp come from Mitarai, but she couldn’t look up as her body weighed her down to the floor. Her head was pounding.

“Yep, it totally worked! But as I expected, it only works for a few measly minutes...” Junko speculated.

“As I said, it’s not finished. After I finalize some parts of it, the effects should be permanent. But um… shouldn’t you be worried about your sister? If the effects had been permanent, your sister would’ve been…”

Mukuro could practically hear Junko rolling her eyes at that. “She’s fine. Mukuro’s a soldier, after all—she’s practically built for this stuff. Besides, I’m sure she just loves being able to help us out, right sis’?”

“Of… of course, Junko.” Mukuro was finally able to lift her head, blushing as she looked over at her sister. Her sister had just praised her, and that made her stomach flutter with joy. She would gladly be used as a guinea pig if it meant pleasing her sister again.

Junko reached over the animator again and began messing around with the computer.

“H-hey! What are you doing?” Mitarai startled in his seat.

“Just rearranging some things here and there, no biggie,” Junko nonchalantly replied.

“R-rearranging some things? What are you talking about? What are you—"

“You don’t worry your pretty little head about that, Mitarai! Trust me, everything I’m doing is to help benefit you, so just sit tight.” Junko turned around and walked towards Mukuro, delivering a swift kick to her side. “Get up, sis’! It’s time for you to do that big job I talked about!”

Mukuro grunted but did as told, standing back up with shaky knees. Her head was still pounding, but she toughed through it. She was a soldier—she could handle anything. Once she was standing, Junko leaned forward to whisper to Mukuro.

“Now all I have to do is switch a few layers and rearrange some contents to make this video more despair-inducing~ It shouldn’t take me long, and while I’m doing that, I want you to lure in Kamukura.” Junko pointed a finger at Mukuro’s chest. “First we’ll need some bait—someone close to Kamukura who isn’t Hinata. Do you have any idea who I’m getting at?”

Mukuro knew exactly what to do.

Chiaki was in her dorm room, laying down on her bed as she stared at her phone screen. She had left class early today—not that she meant to be rude or leave her classmates so suddenly, but… she just wasn’t in the mood to stay today. Yukizome probably wouldn’t mind anyway—Chiaki rarely left class early or took days off, so one day off shouldn’t be too big of a deal, right?

She tried playing some videogames for a bit to distract herself but found that she couldn’t. Instead, she somehow ended up laying down on her bed, staring at the contact labeled “Kamukura” on her phone. After debating back and forth whether or not to text Kamukura, she sat up and quickly typed on the phone screen before she could change her mind again.

Kamukura

1:45 PM

[1:45 PM]

You: hey Kamukura-kun

A few seconds later, she received a response.

[1:45 PM]

Kamukura: Hello Nanami.

[1:45 PM]

You: I left class early today

[1:45 PM]

Kamukura: I see. Is everything alright?

Chiaki bit her lip, trying to think of a good way to reply. She typed out half of a response before she deleted it again. She repeated that process several more times before letting out a frustrated sigh. Why was this so hard? No, a better question would be: what did she even have to say to Kamukura in the first place?

It was clear to her that the comments her classmates made about Kamukura was bothering her, and she wanted to talk to him about it. But what was she supposed to say? Hey, my classmates sort of think you’re a huge jerk, but I know that’s not true, so do you maybe wanna go and talk to them so that maybe they’ll start liking you more?

Chiaki shook her head at how ridiculous she sounded. Was she even in the right place to feel upset about this, when Kamukura was the one being talked about so negatively? She hadn’t even realized three minutes had passed until another message popped up on her screen.

[1:48 PM]

Kamukura: Nanami?

[1:48 PM]

You: sorry, yeah I’m ok

You: could u come over to my dorm? there’s something I wanna talk to u about

[1:48 PM]

Kamukura: Very well. I assume you want me to go there now?

[1:48 PM]

You: now would be good, if that’s ok with u

You: my room number is 26

[1:48 PM]

Kamukura: Understood. I will be there shortly.

Chiaki sighed and lowered her phone. She had no clue what she was going to say to Kamukura, but still, she wanted to try. Maybe she’d have better luck speaking about it with him in person than through texting.

Looking around at the games and controllers scattered around, she realized she should probably straighten her room. She slid out of bed and began picking up things, organizing them. Now that she thought about it, she never invited Kamukura to her dorm room before. The only other person who’d been invited before was Hinata. But now Kamukura would be the one coming to her dorm, instead.

As she was straightening her room, she heard a knock on her door.

Oh, that was fast… she thought to herself. It had only been a minute since she invited Kamukura over. He must be a very fast walker.

Chiaki walked over and opened the door, cellphone in hand. “Hey Kamuku—”

But it wasn’t Kamukura standing in her doorway. Chiaki barely had time to register a cold, freckled face before a bag was thrown over her head. She gasped in alarm, struggling to get away, but to no avail. Everything was dark, the bag obscuring her vision. She couldn’t understand what was happening, only being able to recognize that someone was attacking her.

Her phone clattered and fell to the floor before the room was left empty.

Chapter Text

Upon Nanami’s request, Izuru made his way towards the gamer girl’s dorm. He had a few ideas as to what she wanted to discuss with him in private, but nothing concrete. It left him feeling partly curious and, strangely enough, uncertain. He had no rhyme or reason for his uncertainty, his logical brain had convinced him as much.

He arrived at her dorm shortly after his departure. The door was closed, the gamer girl presumably waiting for him on the other side. Izuru reached out to knock, only for his hand to suddenly stop in place, inches away from the door. Something was off. Having enhanced senses as well as an incredibly sharp mind, he noticed when there were irregularities in his environment, and right now, his mind was telling him that everything was too quiet, too still. One might brush that off as paranoia, but Izuru wasn’t foolish enough to ignore his intuition.

Now on full alert, Izuru lowered his hand to the doorknob, turning it slowly, and opened the door.

The room was clean, organized. A plethora of videogame consoles was set up near the TV, with a few plushies and merchandise neatly lined agaainst her desk and bed. The room itself was so very much ‘Nanami’ except, Nanami herself was missing. There didn’t seem to be a single trace of the aforementioned girl in sight—no soft pink eyes, or bright warm smile, and even the beeping sounds of the Nantendo she constantly carried around was no longer present.

Only an empty, Nanami-less room.

Izuru spotted a pink cellphone on the ground, the only thing out of place in the disturbingly untouched room. Nanami’s cellphone.

Alarm bells immediately went off in Izuru’s head. He picked up the cellphone, the screen lit up to reveal the most recent messages she and Izuru had been sending each other. Her last message was sent to Izuru twenty minutes ago, meaning she must have disappeared between that time and now. His eyes flickered downwards when he noticed something else—on the ground near the doorway, there was a singular strand of black hair. The puzzle piece clicked in place.

Izuru ignored the increased pounding in his chest and pulled out his own cellphone, sending a quick text to Komaeda. If his prediction was correct, then Komaeda would be a key component in executing his next plan of action. Once the message was sent, he quickly set out in search of Nanami. He had no clues as to where Nanami had been taken, but there was a good chance that Nanami was still located somewhere on school grounds and an even greater chance that it was somewhere secret.

Through inductive reasoning as well as his luck, Izuru found himself standing in front of a statue resembling the founder of Hope’s Peak, the original Kamukura Izuru. Within this statue, there was a hidden keypad leading to a secret passage beneath it. Izuru had been here many times before and naturally had known for a long time about the secret passage. He approached the statue and activated the keypad before slowly it moved, and the entrance was revealed.

With little time for second-guessing, Izuru stepped past the entrance and traversed through the dark hallway at a brisk pace, the statue slowly closing behind him. There was a chance that he may very well be walking straight into a trap, but there weren’t many other options. The longer Nanami was kept within the mercy of Enoshima, the greater the chances are of something detrimental happening to the gamer.

He could hear the relentless pounding in his chest as he moved through the quiet corridor. This feeling of unease was becoming more familiar to Izuru, even more so as images of Nanami flashed through his mind. The logical part of his mind shoved down the troublesome emotion—now was the time to stay focused.

At the end of the hallway on the left side of the wall was a room with a big red door attached to it. The word danger repeated in his mind, but he ignored it. Pushing the red door open, he entered the room.

The room was lit up by dull light, revealing that of a courtroom, or something resembling it. At the back of the room, he saw a familiar lilac-haired girl tied down to a wooden chair. Nanami squirmed in her seat, a strip of duct tape strapped across her mouth, around her wrists, ankles, and mid-section. She hadn’t noticed Izuru walk into the room yet as she seemed to be struggling to escape her bindings, eyes squeezed shut.

“Nanami,” he called out, approaching her. Nanami’s head shot up, looking over at him with wide, panicked eyes. Recognition passed through her features and for a moment she was calm, until her eyes widened in what appeared to be horror, and she began to shake her head vigorously, shouting something only for her words to be muffled by the duct tape. Izuru stopped in the middle of the courtroom, hesitating as he became confused by this change in behavior. He realized too late that Nanami had been trying to warn him.

The dull light in the room suddenly shut off, replaced by a dim, red light. A dozen monitors slowly lowered down from the ceiling, surrounding Izuru in a circular position. It only took a few seconds for Izuru to understand what was happening and, acting quickly, he averted his gaze to the ground a second before the monitors lit up. He could hear a video playing on the monitors, producing a loud, distorted sound. It echoed throughout the room, filling his ears with static and nonsense. He didn’t dare look up at the screens, his eyes closed and facing the floor.

Then he heard what sounded like another monitor turning on and a voice was heard.

“Kamukura senpai~! How do you like my little trap? Isn’t it totally awesome?” Enoshima’s obnoxious voice came blaring through the monitor. He could imagine her smug face and pigtails mocking him through the screen. “It took me some time to set this up, but it was totally worth it for you! If you’re lucky, that means you didn’t look at the monitor screens. But if you did look at the screens, then that means you’re totally brainwashed right now! Sooo are you brainwashed, Kamukura? Are you, are you?”

Izuru knew she wouldn’t be able to hear his reply as the fashionista was presumably speaking through a recorded message.

“Well, I’m just gonna assume you are. If you are brainwashed, then in just a moment, you’ll have no choice but to kill that pretty little gamer girl in front of you. That’s right, you’re gonna kill her with your bare hands like a savage beast! Do it, Kamukura! Kill her!”

Izuru clenched his jaw, keeping his eyes shut while facing the floor. If he had looked away from the monitors just a second later, he would’ve failed. If he hadn’t run into the Ultimate Imposter and found out about the existence of the ‘world-changing animation’ or in other words, the brainwashing video, he would have lost control of himself and would have been forced to kill Nanami.

The thought causes a very unsettling feeling to twist in his stomach.

“Buuut if you are not brainwashed—which would be totally lame—then that means you should still be standing in the middle of the courtroom. You can try moving around if you want, but I gotta warn you, there’s deadly traps everywhere, like, all around you. One wrong step and—BOOM! You’ll be splattered all over the floor! Of course, if you really want to avoid stepping into those traps, all you have to do is open your eyes. Pupupu…”

Enoshima sighed. “And If you choose to do nothing, then you’ll just be stuck there. Meanwhile, I’ll be out here, continuing my plans for world domination. You’re probably the only person who can stop me, Kamukura, but it’s too bad that you’re stuck there. And you know, the brainwashing video isn’t complete, so the effects will only last about five minutes. If you endure it, you’ll be able to escape and come stop me. I mean your friend will be dead within those five minutes, but hey, at least you’ll have escaped! So what’s it gonna be, Kamukura? Allow me to brainwash all of Hope’s Peak, or kill Hinata’s best friend? Aha, how despairing! The anticipation is nearly unbearable! Anyways, have fun, Kamukura!”

The recording ended. Izuru stood there, eyes remaining closed as he tried to formulate his next plan. He couldn’t move, else he might step into one of Enoshima’s hidden traps, all of which were potentially deadly. He couldn’t open his eyes without the risk of looking at the brainwashing video, which would force him to eradicate Nanami. With those two options out the window, he was left with little to no room to act, and the longer time went on, the longer Enoshima could be potentially causing disaster that will result in undesirable consequences.

Izuru was trapped.

Asking his teacher if he could be excused to use the restroom during class usually resulted in a downright no for Hajime and his reserve course classmates, but today his teacher must be feeling generous because he begrudgingly allowed it. Unbeknownst to his teacher, Hajime didn’t actually have to use the restroom, he just wanted to get away from the soul-sucking hellhole that was his classroom. Being in a reserve course class was like being stuck in a prison cell—dull, grey, and lifeless, and there was an understanding between the reserve students that they all collectively agreed with that sentiment.

If Izuru thought his school life was boring and monotonous, he’d outright die from the dullness of spending just a day in Hajime’s class.

Hajime was halfway to the boy’s restroom when he heard a voice cut through the silence of the school halls.

“You don’t deserve it.”

He stopped in his tracks, whipping his head towards the direction of the voice. To his right side, he saw her, the soldier girl, leaning against a nearby wall with her arms crossed and a stoic expression on her face. At this point, Hajime was starting to feel both annoyed and disturbed with the number of strange instances he’s had with this girl. It almost felt like she was doing it on purpose, like she was playing some game with Hajime that he was completely unaware of. After several strange interactions with her, he still had no clue who this girl was or why she seemed to have such a personal vendetta against him.

“Excuse me?” Hajime raised a brow at the soldier. The black-haired girl pushed herself off the wall, approaching him. He stiffened as he watched her come closer but stood his ground, refusing to cower. She stopped in front of him and stood there, her face cold and intimidating. It almost reminded Hajime of the look he was so accustomed to seeing on Izuru’s face, except Izuru’s felt more impersonal and involuntary, while hers felt more hostile, directed straight towards Hajime.

“Hinata Hajime,” she addressed, voice devoid of emotion. “You have no idea how much trouble you’ve caused. The eyes you’ve drawn, the commotion you’ve stirred… you’re oblivious to it all.”

“Do you have a problem with me?” Hajime wasn’t in the mood to be speaking in riddles, and as far as he’s concerned, he was under no obligation to listen to this girl ramble on about nonsense. He gets enough of that from Komaeda.

“I just don’t get what she sees in you,” Purple eyes narrowed at him, searching for something. “I don’t get why she’s so obsessed with your brother, or why Kamukura bothers protecting you.”

Hajime blinked, startled at the mention of his brother. Someone was obsessed with Izuru… Izuru was protecting him… What does that mean? He felt something itch beneath his skin, questions that he’s been dying to know answers to. He opened his mouth to speak, only to shut it again, biting his tongue as he took a moment to actually examine the person in front of him.

Izuru had never mentioned this girl before—in fact, the only time Izuru had mentioned her was very briefly at the Sports Festival, and that was only because he was pointing out who would win the Three-Legged Race. As far as Hajime knew, this girl was a complete stranger, and yet she had approached Hajime acting as if she was familiar with Izuru. One other girl had done that exact same thing on the day of the Sports Festival, approaching him with the mention of his brother. If he remembered correctly, she was blonde, and had two big pigtails, and… what was her name again?

Hajime carefully decided to ask, “You said she is obsessed with my brother. Who exactly are you referring to?”

“My sister,” The soldier frowned. “Ever since you and your brother showed up, you two are the only things she seems to care about.”

Her sister… Could her sister possibly be that same girl from the Sports Festival with the pigtails? Wait, now that he thought about it, he’s seen that pigtail-girl multiple times. At the racetrack, he’d seen her speaking briefly with Izuru before she disappeared. Then during the hallway incident when he got into a fight with that neurologist, he’d seen her standing next to him. And hadn’t the soldier been standing next to pigtail-girl during the hallway incident too?

In hindsight, he probably should’ve noticed these occurrences a long time ago, but the fact remains: this was strange, too strange to be simple coincidences. There was something not right about these two girls and Hajime was beginning to suspect that they weren’t friends of Izuru at all. He felt like he was treading through dangerous territory right now, and if this girl were truly the Ultimate Soldier, that only made this situation a lot riskier.

If he were smart, he would leave right now before he did something stupid.

But on the other hand… this girl did seem to know something about what was going on, something related to Izuru and apparently Hajime as well. Whether she was friends with Izuru or enemies, she had information. Izuru was obviously keeping secrets from him and Hajime doubted he’d be able to get his twin to spill them. This could be his only opportunity at getting information, at putting together the incredibly complex puzzle that was Izuru, and Hope’s Peak, and whatever dark secrets were hidden within this school.

Hajime was tired of not knowing what was going on.

“What does your sister want from my brother,” Hajime asked sternly, “and what does it have to do with me?”

The soldier’s expression was hard, unmoving, and for a second, Hajime thought he may have said the wrong thing and at any moment, the soldier was going to reach out and snap him in half. Instead, she only sighed.

“It doesn’t matter. Eventually, she will realize how unimportant the both of you are. I have a devotion to my sister, one that you couldn’t possibly begin to understand. Someone like you wouldn’t know anything about true love or loyalty.”

The way the soldier was speaking almost made it sound as if the relationships between their siblings were a contest of sorts, which was really bizarre in itself, and also a sign that maybe Hajime should evacuate the premises now.

“Look, I’m not too sure what you’re getting at here, but I really need to start heading back to class...” Hajime took a few steps back, gesturing towards the end of the hall where his classroom was located. In response, the soldier took a few steps closer until she was only inches away, face-to-face with him. Her gaze was intense, a cold fire seeming to burn behind those purple eyes. Hajime leaned slightly backward, resisting the urge to back away further.

“You will not surpass me, Hinata,” The soldier declared. “I’ll prove to Junko that our bond is greater than yours, one way or another.”

Hajime watched the soldier disappear down the other end of the hallway.

Maybe he should skip class today.

Chiaki was scared. No, scared wasn’t the right word—she was completely terrified.

One moment, she had been sitting in her dorm, waiting for her friend to show up, and then the next moment, this girl had shown up and had taken her away. It had taken her a moment for her brain to come to terms with the fact that she had been kidnapped and left in this unknown place, tied to a chair with no idea where she was.

She remembered hearing her kidnapper talking to someone else while she still had the bag over her head. It sounded like two girls, but neither of them had sounded recognizable. She vaguely recalled hearing the words ‘trap’ and ‘bait’ and ‘Kamukura’ and ‘despair.’ It left her feeling confused and worried, with no understanding of what was happening other than the fact that she had been kidnapped and that someone might be trying to hurt Kamukura.

Soon after the kidnappers had left, she writhed and struggled as hard as she could in her seat. She managed to shake the bag off her head, finally getting to see where she had been taken. Looking around, she appeared to be in a—courtroom, maybe? There wasn’t much light in the room, not allowing her to see much other than the podiums, red carpet, and the large red door across from her.

With nothing else to do, she continued to struggle in her bindings, hoping that by some miracle she’d be able to escape or that someone would come to save her. The first person to pop up in her head was Kamukura. Chiaki had invited him over a minute before she’d been kidnapped, so surely, he’d be the first person to notice. But a part of her worried that he hadn’t shown up and noticed her missing, that maybe he had changed his mind about visiting her dorm, that he had forgotten about her completely, that she would be stuck in this dark room forever. It was irrational, she knows, but she couldn’t help it—she couldn’t help the fear settling into the back of her mind.

Is this how Princess Peach felt whenever Bowser took her away? Or any of the other female characters who’d been taken away by a bad guy waiting for the protagonist to save them? Chiaki couldn’t say she was very happy playing the role of 'damsel in distress' but it wasn’t like she had much of a choice…

“Nanami,” she had heard a voice call out to her and immediately stopped struggling. When she looked across the room, she saw Kamukura standing there. A mixture of joy and relief had flooded her system—he hadn’t forgotten about her after all.

But that relief was replaced by fear as realization finally sunk in.

Trap… Bait… Kamukura… Despair…

Kamukura was walking into a trap, and Chiaki was the bait.

The next moment, the lights in the room had turned red, and an awful sound filled the air. Chiaki wasn’t able to see Kamukura anymore, her view blocked by the back of what appeared to be monitors. She vaguely registered a voice coming from one of the monitors, but the distorted noise from the other monitors was so loud, she couldn’t make out what the voice was saying.

She whimpered, squeezing her eyes shut and attempting to curl in on herself as much as she could.

Everything was so red, and loud, and Chiaki just wanted to leave, leave, leave, leave—

“Nanami, stay calm,” Kamukura’s calm voice broke out through the distortion, grounding her. “Do not panic. We are going to get out of this, but you must listen carefully and follow my instructions. Understood?”

Chiaki let out a muffled affirmation, and somehow, she knew the raven-haired boy had heard her clearly through the loud noise.

“There are monitors everywhere,” he explained. “It is dangerous to look at them. Right now, my eyes are closed. I would come to you, but the room is trapped, and if I navigate blindly, I will risk activating one of those traps. So instead, I will guide you through escaping your bindings. Do you understand?”

Chiaki nodded her head, letting out another muffled affirmation. She wasn’t sure how Kamukura was going to help her escape her bindings, but she trusted him.

“Good. First, lick the duct tape across your mouth until it falls off. Your saliva should make it less durable.” Kamukura instructed. Chiaki hadn’t thought about that, too busy panicking while trying to break out the chair. She built up as much saliva as she could and stuck out her tongue, licking ferociously at the duct tape across her mouth. It wasn’t long before the tape started to loosen, slowly but surely unsticking from her mouth.

Soon enough, the piece of tape fell from her mouth and Chiaki felt like she could breathe just a little better.

“I-It worked!” Chiaki grinned joyfully. “Kamukura, it worked!”

“Good,” Kamukura responded. “Next, flex your muscles and try to wiggle out of your bondages.”

“O-okay. It’s really tight, but I think I loosened it up a bit.” Chiaki had been wriggling ever since she’d been tied to this chair, and the duct tape was starting to feel a bit looser than it did before. But it was still incredibly tight, her wrists and ankles feeling very sore. She squirmed more in her seat, trying to slip out of the duct tape. But it was no use, whoever had secured her had done it well enough to make it not so easy to slip out off.

After five minutes, she huffed in frustration, attempting to force the duct tape off as she tried to kick and jolt, rocking herself in her chair. This would probably be easier if she were stronger like Owari or Nidai were. Maybe if she were smarter like Kamukura or warier like Hinata, she wouldn’t have let herself get kidnapped so easily in the first place. But no, now wasn’t the time to be beating herself up about that. She was so close to escaping, she just had to- if she could- just-

Chiaki jerked forward a bit too forcefully and suddenly lost balance, causing the chair to fall over. She hit the ground with a grunt, hearing something small and metal fall and clatter beside her head.

“Are you alright?” Kamukura called out from the center of the room. Chiaki had nearly forgotten he was still there, waiting patiently as the monitors continued blaring in his ears. She panted against the floor, having maybe overexerted herself a bit.

“Yeah, I’m okay. I fell.” She looked over to the spot near her head and noticed her hairpin had fallen out, the little Gala Omega ship reflecting light from the room. “Oh, my hairpin fell out.”

“The Gala Omega Hairpin...” Kamukura mused as if he remembered it perfectly. “Try to use that to cut through your bindings.”

“T-the hairpin?” Chiaki gawked, unsure if she had heard him correctly.

“It is made of metal. You may be able to cut through the bindings on your wrist with it.”

Chiaki supposed it didn’t seem entirely impossible. She had seen crazy things like that happen on videogames and even in movies like ‘Mission: Impossible.' But as mentioned before, she trusted Kamukura, and if he said it was possible, then what other reason did she need to try it?

Chiaki slowly scooted the chair around, positioning herself so that her back was facing the hairpin. It took a while, but after some scooting and repositioning, she managed to get her tied hands to reach the hairpin. Carefully, she focused on using the sharp end to cut through the duct tape on her wrists, keeping her pace steady.

The process was slow, and she wasn’t sure if it was working until she started to hear a soft tear behind her. She gasped, stopping for a moment before newfound confidence overtook her. She kept a steady pace, careful not to drop the hairpin. The tear started to grow as she cut at the tape, ripping it until it was loose enough to feel her wrists coming apart.

With one strong tug, she broke her wrists free from the tape.

“Yes! I did it, Kamukura-kun! I’m free!” Chiaki was practically bouncing in her seat, feeling a rush of adrenaline course through her. With her hands free, she quickly untied the rest of herself, ripping off the tape from her ankles and mid-section. “I’m coming over to you Kamukura-kun—”

“No.” Kamukura’s voice was calm but firm. “Do not come to me. I am surrounded by traps, remember? You may set one of them off.”

“Oh, right…” Chiaki felt dumb, having nearly forgot about that, but her embarrassment was quickly replaced by worry. “Then how do I get you out of there?”

“You can’t. Right now, you need to escape.”

“But—there’s no way I can leave you here!”

“I will be alright,” Kamukura’s voice was soft, reassuring. “If you escape now, you can bring back help. Close your eyes and follow along the wall from where you’re standing. Keep going until you reach the door.”

Chiaki was hesitant, feeling conflicted. She really didn’t want to leave Kamukura here alone, but she knew this was the best option, and she wouldn’t be gone long before she returned with help. “Okay Kamukura-kun, I’ll go get help, and I promise I’ll be as fast as possible.” She was fairly certain Kamukura didn’t need the reassurance, but she gave it anyway.

Chiaki placed her hands on the back wall then closed her eyes, sidestepping along the wall. If she followed the wall, it shouldn’t be long before she made it to the big door that led out of this room. She kept her eyes closed as Kamukura instructed, not daring to open them for even a second.

She was certain that the exit was near until suddenly, everything went silent—the monitors shut down instantly, silencing the noise that had been blaring constantly throughout the room. Chiaki opened her eyes after realizing that the power had been shut off, seeing nothing but pitch black. The room was completely silent and dark.

“Kamukura-kun?!” Chiaki called out in a panic. She whipped her head around, trying to make out where she was or where Kamukura was, but to no avail. She felt two hands fall onto her waist behind her and gasped, jumping.

“It’s me,” Kamukura spoke calmly. Chiaki relaxed, turning around to see Kamukura standing there. The room was still dark, but she could see two red eyes glowing in the darkness. Literally, they were glowing.

“Kamukura-kun…? Your eyes, they’re glowing!”

“Yes. They are bioluminescent which allows me to see through the dark,” he explained. Chiaki couldn’t help but stare at them in awe. Kamukura was always filled with so many surprises, it amazed her. Chiaki held Kamukura’s hand as he led her through the darkness, avoiding the traps. She found herself continuously distracted by the feel of his hand around hers. His hand felt soft and lean, and no matter what, she didn’t want to let go.

Eventually, they reached the big door and pushed it open, escaping the room. Once out of the room, they quickly left the strange area—which she now realized was some sort of secret underground facility beneath the school statue—and escaped back to the surface. Chiaki was still holding his hand.

“Why did the power go off?” Chiaki questioned. It seemed strange and also awfully convenient for them.

“I sent Komaeda a text stating that if I do not respond to him in half an hour, to shut off the school’s main power system,” Kamukura explained. Chiaki wasn’t sure how to feel about that, shifting where she stood.

“Kamukura-kun… what’s going on?” She looked at him, confused. Kamukura turned his head to face her, red eyes assessing.

“I will explain it to you later. For now, there's something I need to take care of. Go find Hajime.”

She wasn’t exactly satisfied with that answer but there wasn't much room for arguing right now, so instead, she nodded.

“Okay, just... please be careful.” She looked down at Kamukura’s hand that was still connected to hers and gave it a gentle squeeze before finally letting go. Kamukura looked down at his own hand then back to her with something soft in his gaze.

"I will," he said before turning around and leaving. Chiaki watched him leave, reminiscing for a moment about the feel of his hand and the soft look in his gaze, before blushing madly, snapping herself out of it and running off to find Hinata.

Ryota didn’t understand what went wrong. He only wanted to make an animation that would inspire hope in people. How did he get caught up in all of this?

“Come on, just hurry up and finish it!” Enoshima goaded, poking at his back as he followed him around the school campus. “I need the finished product pronto! Come on, do it, do it!”

“L-leave me alone!” Ryota desperately tried to get away from her. He had a suspicion that this girl was crazy from the start, but the fact that she was following him around trying to force him to complete his project was absurd.

What did she need it so badly for, anyway? Were her intentions really as good-willed as his were, or was she trying to pull something else…? Ryota has dealt with enough bullies in his life to know when he was being manipulated, toyed with. He didn’t want to believe it when he first met Enoshima—he wanted to believe that he had met someone who wanted to help the world as much as he did.

But he was starting to believe that he’d been wrong…

Enoshima suddenly stood in front of him, stopping him from going any further with hands on her hips. “Listen here, nerd, I’ve been helping you work on this stupid project for ages now, and I’ve been nothing but patient, haven’t I? I need you to help me, help you! And if you can’t do that, then maybe I’ll just have to show your classmates this secret project you’ve been working on for so long, how does that sound?”

Ryota swallowed thickly. “What are you saying? You’re gonna show the animation to… m-my classmates?”

“Yup, that’s the plan! Or at least, my version of it…” Enoshima grinned, pulling out her phone and waving it in front of him. Ryota felt confused.

“Your version…?” His eyes widened. “W-what did you do?”

“Just made some little tweaks, that’s all! Now cooperate unless you want your class to be filled with despair!”

Despair?! Was she being serious? His animation wasn’t supposed to be for spreading despair. It was meant to spread hope, to inspire goodness in the world.

Despair was the exact opposite of that!

“Y-you can’t… you can’t do that!” Ryota’s breathing began to pick up, becoming unsteady.

“If you don’t want your friends to fall into despair, then finish the animation, Mitarai.” Enoshima’s eyes were dark, making Ryota feel so small beneath her gaze. Then suddenly, he caught sight of someone else rounding the corner of the walkway. A boy with long black hair and red eyes stepped into view.

“Do not use that animation." The boy’s voice sounded emotionless much like his face. Red eyes were directed at Ryota, locking onto him and sending a chill up his spine. Enoshima gasped exaggeratingly and stood behind Ryota, gripping his shoulders.

“Be careful, Mitarai, don’t you know who that is?" She whispered in his ear. "That’s Kamukura Izuru. Haven’t you heard the rumors about him? He's the biggest bully in the whole school!”

“I-I don’t…” Ryota was even more confused now, his eyes flickering between the tall boy across from him and the blonde girl standing behind him.

“He wants to stop you from spreading hope. He's gonna wreck all your hard work! Quick, Mitarai, brainwash him before it's too late!” Enoshima urged, shoving Ryota’s phone in his hand. Ryota’s hands were shaky, holding his phone that held his own copy of his animation. If he played the video from his phone and showed it to the boy in front of him, he would be brainwashed, but…

“Do not trust her,” Kamukura said, taking a few steps closer to him. “She only wants to use your animation to spread despair throughout the world.”

“He’s lying, Mitarai. He’s the one who wants to spread despair, I only want to help you spread hope. Don’t you remember everything I’ve done for you? Are you really gonna trust him over me?” Enoshima whispered more into his ear, pressing herself against Ryota’s back as she invaded his space. Ryota's mouth felt dry, his face paling and body quivering.

“Trusting Enoshima is a foolish decision,” Kamukura stood directly in front of him now, practically pressing himself against Ryota’s front side. “She just admitted that she wishes to spread despair to your classmates. Do you truly believe she's interested in helping you spread hope?”

“I-I…” Ryota's eyes were impossibly widened, suffocating beneath the powerful presence that was Enoshima and Kamukura, trapped between them both figuratively and literally.

“Use it!”

“Don’t use it.”

The two of them were arguing now, eyes glaring into each other while Ryota was practically sandwiched between them. Ryota found himself feeling incredibly overwhelmed and on the verge of a full-blown panic attack. He couldn’t decide who to trust, who not to trust—the both of them were persuasive and yet absolutely terrifying. Ryota didn’t know how to face this, couldn’t decide what to do. 

So he did the only thing he knew how to do.

He screamed and ran.

Chapter Text

Hajime decided to skip class after all. It was nearly the end of the day anyway, and it wasn’t like he’d be able to pay attention to the lesson being taught in class, not after that off-putting encounter he had with the soldier girl earlier. He hadn’t even caught the girl’s name, all he knew was that somehow, someway she was associated with his twin, the same twin who had apparently been keeping secrets from him.

Honestly, he couldn’t say he was surprised. Izuru has always been reserved and mysterious, only allowing Hajime to know small bits of his life within the walls of Hope’s Peak. It’s not like Izuru was obligated to tell Hajime everything going on in his life, so in a way, Hajime understood. But at the same time, it still stung knowing that his brother didn’t trust him enough to consult him. Not to mention, if he was in danger, wouldn’t it be better for Hajime to know about it? How else is he supposed to have his brother’s back if Izuru won’t be honest with him?

Hajime stopped on the pathway somewhere near the main gates, taking in a breath. He really didn’t feel like going back to his dorm, not with all these thoughts stirring restlessly in his mind. He looked up at the blue sky, contemplating.

Izuru… what are you hiding?

His thoughts were interrupted as he heard hasty footsteps draw near. He turned his head, only to see his lilac-haired gamer friend running towards him with a troubled look on her face. Nanami slowed to a stop in front of him, planting her hands on her knees and panting heavily as if she just ran a marathon.

“Nanami?” Hajime called out, confused. “What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be in class—”

“Hinata-kun, I need your help!” She interrupted, lifting her head to meet his gaze with wide eyes. “It’s your brother—he’s in trouble!”

A flicker of surprise passed through him before he tensed, alerted. “What happened? Is he hurt?”

Nanami inhaled deeply before explaining in a rush. “I left class early today and was cleaning up my dorm room when all of a sudden, a stranger had shown up and kidnapped me, and they took me to this secret room and left me tied up to a chair, then Kamukura-kun showed up to save me but it turns out it was a trap, then we both got trapped in the room, and eventually we got out, then he told me to come find you, and now we have to go find him because I’m pretty sure there’s some people here who wants to hurt him!”

The gears in Hajime’s brain halted, struggling to process the information the shorter girl just dumped on him. His first thought was that this must be some kind of joke Nanami was pulling on him, but judging by the desperate look on her face, pink eyes wide and pleading, Hajime knew she was telling the truth. Several emotions passed through him then—alarm, confusion, worry, some other things Hajime couldn’t quite place at this moment—but he shoved all that down so that he could focus on the problem at hand.

His mind went back to the word kidnapped and it was only then that it actually sunk in. Hajime didn’t want to believe that some crazy person had kidnapped his best friend and what could have transpired had Izuru not shown up to save her. He could only imagine how terrified Nanami felt, and that thought was enough to make Hajime’s blood boil, but now wasn’t the time to be angry.

“You were kidnapped. Nanami, that’s… that’s awful. Are you okay?” Hajime asked worriedly.

Nanami shook her head. “I’m fine, forget about me. The trap was set for Kamukura-kun, which means someone here is trying to hurt him. We have to find—”

Nanami was interrupted by the sound of a high-pitched scream piercing the air. The two of them simultaneously turned their head to see a scrawny-looking boy with a scarf around his neck sprinting down the walkway, eyes wide in terror as he screamed. Hajime hadn’t a clue who he was or what he was running from, but from what he could tell, the boy was panicking and was looking like he was about to do something stupid. Hajime and Nanami shared a look, seeming to have the same idea, before following the screaming boy.

Ryota couldn’t take it anymore.

The constant fear, the hiding, those two scary girls, that freaky red-eyed boy—Ryota swore that red-eyed guy was so creepy and robotic, he was like the Terminator or something. It was all too much.

He needed to finish this animation now.

He ran down the walkway and rushed into the school building, quickly reaching his dorm room. He slammed the door shut behind him, not bothering to lock, and scrambled to get to his desk. He picked up the drawing stylus with shaky hands and aimed it at the tablet connected to the monitor.

Just a few more edits and his animation would be complete. Then he would broadcast it to the whole school, have every student watch it so that no one would have to experience despair ever again.

He’ll save everyone, even if it means forcing them to accept hope.

He was just adding the finishing touches when suddenly, a knock sounded on his door. He let out a small ‘eep!’ and jumped in his seat.

“Hello?” An unrecognizable voice called out from the other side of the door. “Um, my friend and I saw you screaming and running across campus, and we were just wondering if you were okay…”

Ryota relaxed a little once he realized it wasn’t Enoshima at his door, but his nerves were still very much frayed. “Yes, I-I’m fine. Everything’s fine.”

Everything was not fine, but he didn’t trust this stranger enough to let him know that.

“You didn’t look very fine,” Another voice came from the other side of the door, a girl’s. “you looked like you needed help. Can we come in?”

Ryota’s gut instinct was to yell “no, don’t come in!” but when he opened his mouth, nothing came out. His anxious mind was screaming at him, telling him that he needed to tell these people to go away, that he needed to finish his animation and broadcast it before it was too late. But he was hesitating, as if he weren’t actually sure what he was doing was the right thing to do. But of course it was! If it was for the sake of hope, then this had to be the right thing to do… right?

At the lack of response, the boy on the other side spoke again. “We’re coming in,” he said shortly before the doorknob turned. Ryota didn’t have time to protest before the door opened, revealing two figures standing in his doorway. One of them was a taller boy with short brown, spiky hair and green eyes, while the other was a shorter girl with pink hair and pink eyes. Ryota hadn’t met either of them before, and not knowing how else to react to the two potentially dangerous strangers standing in his doorway, he shrieked.

“Whoa, whoa, easy!” The boy raised his palms in a non-threatening gesture. “It’s alright, we’re not here to hurt you.”

Ryota stopped shrieking but his heart was still beating rapidly in his chest. “W-who are you?”

“I’m Hinata Hajime, from the Reserve Course Department.”

“And I’m Nanami Chiaki, from Class 77…”

“Class 77…?” Ryota squinted his eyes at the girl. That was Ryota’s class—or at least, the class he was supposed to be in but never actually showed up to—which meant this girl, Nanami, was actually his classmate.

“We really don’t mean to cause any trouble. It’s just, we saw you running and we were worried.” Nanami looked at him with a friendly smile. “What’s your name?”

“Um… I’m Mitarai Ryota, the Ultimate Animator.”

“Huh?” Nanami blinked. “That’s weird. There’s another student in my class with that name and title. But… I’m pretty sure you’re not him.”

“Right… it’s actually a funny story.” Ryota rubbed the back of his neck, unsure how he was gonna explain his friendship with the Ultimate Imposter and how he basically agreed to cover for Ryota while he worked on his animation. But before he could explain, another figure entered the room so quietly that Ryota almost hadn’t noticed. He looked over Hinata’s shoulder to see the creepy boy from earlier with the scary, robotic expression, red eyes staring at him like they were locked on target.

“It’s him!” Ryota backed away in his seat, pointing at the red-eyed cyborg. “It’s the Terminator!”

“Terminator?” Hinata looked over his shoulder to glance at the red-eyed boy before looking back at Ryota. “Um, no, that’s just my brother.”

“When did you get here, Kamukura-kun?” Nanami asked.

“Just now,” The cyborg—no, ‘Kamukura’ said flatly before moving further into the room, allowing someone else to enter. “I brought someone.”

Ryota was confused as he watched someone else enter the room (just how many more people are coming to invade his room?) until he saw the person standing in his doorway was none other than his friend, the Ultimate Imposter. He was still disguised as Ryota from head to toe.

“Mitarai,” Imposter looked at him worriedly. “Kamukura told me what was going on and I’m here to tell you, don’t broadcast that video.”

Ryota tensed in his seat, visibly trembling. “B-but… I have to. I have to broadcast it o-or else Enoshima will…”

“You told me you were working on this project because it was your passion, because you wanted to make the world a better place. But if you’re doing this because someone is bullying you into it and you’re planning to use it for harm, you shouldn’t do it.”

Ryota shrunk in his seat and lowered his head. His friend was right, he knows he is, but still, they couldn’t understand. They didn’t get it. Did they have any clue what it was like to be constantly bullied for pursuing their passions? Anime is an important part of their culture and has always been something Ryota held dear to him, and yet he’d always been bullied and harassed for it. He was just so sick and tired of people being mistreated by bullies like Enoshima.

Hinata sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Look, I don’t know what’s going on here, but your friend is right. If someone is trying to force you to do something that you know is wrong, you shouldn’t do it.”

“You don’t understand!” Ryota snapped, on the verge of tears. “You don’t know what it’s like to be constantly picked on for something you can’t control!”

Hinata’s lips twist into a bitter smile, something sad and understanding in his eyes. “Actually, I do. It sucks. A lot.”

Ryota fell silent at that, suddenly feeling guilty. He hadn’t meant to say that, and he knew it wasn’t fair for him to assume the other boy had never been bullied before.

“And as someone who does understand,” Hinata continued. “I know that by doing this, you’re just giving the person bullying you more power over you. By doing what they want you to do, you’re giving them more control.”

“But if I don’t do this, they might do something worse. I-I just… I just want it to stop. I’m scared, Hinata.”

“The only way to truly end this is to face your fears.”

Ryota lowered his head in shame, fresh tears spilling out as he shook in his seat. “I can’t. I’m a coward. I don’t know how to face my fears. I only know how to run away from them. I don’t know how to deal with all the bad things that happen to me. I just—I just want to erase all the bad in the world and spread hope so no one else has to suffer.”

It’s what Ryota has been doing all his life—running away from his bullies, from his problems, from the world itself. He’s gotten so used to being alone that he didn’t even bother trying to participate in his own class or meet any of his classmates other than the Imposter. He didn’t bother trying to make new friends or experience new things. He’s wasted so much time cooped up in this room working on this damn project and now he’s so close to finishing it, finally ridding this world of all terrible things that make people feel hopeless, but… but he…

Ryota’s eyes were still squeezed shut when he heard footsteps coming closer and felt a gentle hand land on his shoulder. He reopened his eyes to see Hinata standing in front of him, gazing down at him with a soft, kind expression.

“Don’t run away anymore. You have a friend here who really cares about you and is willing to stand beside you, and I’m sure more people would care about you if you give them a chance. Wouldn’t you say that sounds more hopeful than whatever you’re doing right now?”

Ryota’s eyes widened, staring at the person before him with his mouth agape. He thought about his words, considering them. Finally, he took a deep breath and bit his lip, nodding in agreement. Kamukura took a few steps closer, staring at the monitor before slowly pulling his arm back and delivering a swift punch to the monitor, breaking it.

“H-hey!” Ryota weakly protested.

“It’s probably for the best.” Imposter said sympathetically, putting his hand on Ryota’s other shoulder.

“So, smaller Mitarai-kun,” Nanami spoke up. “how do you feel about joining Class 77?”

Ryota looked at the girl and smiled tentatively, nodding. Maybe making new friends wouldn’t be so hard after all.

Izuru reviewed everything that happened today. After reevaluation, he concluded that Enoshima had planned to use Izuru to murder Nanami. There are several reasons why she chose Nanami: not only was Nanami the class representative of Class 77, but she was also Hajime’s closest friend. Ideally, by having Izuru murder Nanami with his own hands, she would succeed in both bringing Class 77 into despair as well as his brother after leaving Hajime with the realization that his own brother had killed his best friend.

In summary, it was an elaborate scheme to cause despair to Izuru by placing a permanent rift between him and Hajime while simultaneously turning Class 77, and possibly the entire school, against him.

Fortunately, her plan failed. Izuru’s run-in with the Ultimate Imposter is what led to Izuru being informed about the animator and his brainwashing video. With this information in mind, Izuru was able to predict Enoshima getting her hands on the brainwashing video and attempting to use it against him. This prediction is exactly why Izuru decided to contact Komaeda, sending the lucky student a message telling him to shut off the main power. It would seem exchanging phone numbers with Komaeda had proved useful, as the lucky student did exactly what Izuru told him without question.

Once he escaped the secret room, he immediately sought out the Ultimate Animator only to find him with Enoshima. Izuru attempted to dissuade the animator from taking Enoshima’s side shortly before the animator ran off. While the animator ran, Izuru snatched Enoshima’s phone, erasing any and all traces of the brainwashing video before promptly destroying her phone, much to her displeasure—“hey, no fair! So lame!” Enoshima had whined. 

After that, Izuru moved onto the final step of his plan: he visited the Ultimate Imposter and brought him to the animator’s room where, fortunately enough, Hajime and Nanami had already gathered. Both Hajime and the Imposter were able to persuade the animator into giving up his pursuits in brainwashing Hope’s Peak, allowing Izuru to successfully destroy the brainwashing video before it could be broadcasted.

In conclusion: Izuru successfully foiled Enoshima’s plan. One may say that in this scenario, hope had triumphed over despair. Ironically, Izuru never truly considered himself on the side of hope or despair. Hope had initially bored him, and despair hadn’t been something he considered before Enoshima’s arrival. He liked to consider himself a neutral party, not caring whether the world was led by hope or despair.

But now that he was associated with Hajime and his friends whom he was sure were more in favor of hope, then he supposed he was on hope’s side if only because he felt more inclined to their wishes than anyone else’s.

Izuru returned to the main gates alongside Hajime, Nanami, the Imposter, and the animator.

“Hey, Kamukura, was it?” Imposter approached Izuru, a friendly smile adorning their face. “Thank you, for everything. Because of your help, Mitarai found the courage he needed to stop hiding away. He’s even decided to finally join our class.”

Izuru hadn’t exactly done what he did for the animator’s benefit, but he wasn’t about to correct the imposter, so instead, he just nodded.

“To be honest, my class doesn’t have very good impressions of you. But after what you did today, you’ve earned both my respect and my support. If it ever comes down to it, I’ll vouch for you in the future.” Imposter smiled, and with that, they left off with the animator. Immediately after those two left, Komaeda came strolling through the gate.

“Hey guys!” Komaeda smiled and waved. “I just got expelled, haha!”

“You got expelled from school?” Hajime repeated, surprised.

“Only for a few days. I don’t think the school took too kindly to me shutting off the main power. Oh well, what can you do?” Komaeda shrugged.

Nanami yawned. “I’m so tired, I wouldn’t mind being expelled for a few days…”

Komaeda and Nanami fell into a one-sided conversation with Komaeda rambling and Nanami mostly dozing off while standing up. Izuru felt a tap on his shoulder and turned his head to see his twin looking at him expectantly.

“Izuru, can we talk for a moment, in private?” By the tone of Hajime’s voice, Izuru suspects that he won’t be able to escape this conversation. With a begrudging nod, Izuru followed him inside the school building.

For some reason, Izuru decided that the school rooftop would be a good place to hold their private conversation. At this point, Hajime didn’t really care which location they decided—what was more important was the discussion itself. Hajime stood on the rooftop, gazing out at the view below. The sun was setting in the sky, casting the world around them in an orangish glow. There was a soft breeze brushing against Hajime’s skin and blowing his hair. The whole scene felt momentous, almost dramatic in a way, but it was a nice view, admittedly.

Beside him, Izuru stood silently, raven hair blowing majestically in the wind as he gazed out at the view. Hajime could only wonder what was going through the twin’s mind right now, whether he foresaw this confrontation happening and what he was expecting Hajime to say. Hajime had quite a bit to say to him that he wasn’t sure where to start. Eventually, he decided to start things off lightly.

"Today was pretty wild, wasn’t it?” Hajime began, scratching his cheek. “To be honest, I’m still trying to unpack it all. I don’t fully understand everything that happened today other than the fact that Nanami was kidnapped, and that animator guy was planning to do something bad because he was scared of something. And of course, you had something to do with both of these things, and while I don’t understand the whole story, I’m pretty sure I figured out who was responsible for all this…”

Hajime leaned his arms against the railing, turning his head to face Izuru.

“So, those two girls, the one with the pigtails and the soldier… What do you know about them? They must be trouble.”

“…” Izuru looked back at Hajime with a blank expression, pretending not to know what Hajime was talking about. Hajime threw the twin an unimpressed look.

“Come on, I’m not dumb. Those girls have never been interested in me, some random reserve student, and now all of a sudden when you come around, they approach me multiple times. Whatever’s going on with those girls, I know you’re involved, and I know you’ve been hiding things from me.”

Izuru turned his head away, expression unreadable. Hajime tried to search for any hints or indications on his brother’s face to guess what he was thinking but found that all signs had been carefully hidden. Hajime sighed heavily, closing his eyes. He had to get through to the stubborn twin else he may never get another chance to understand what the hell was going on.

“Look, I know you probably just want to protect me—I get it. But I’m telling you, whatever secrets you’re hiding from me, I can take it.” Hajime thought about what Nanami had told him earlier, remembering the confusion and fear he felt from finding out that she had been kidnapped while Hajime had just been wandering about without the slightest clue that his friend was in danger.

His previous anger came forth and he turned around to face the twin, frowning. “Do you have any idea how it feels to hear your best friend was kidnapped and have no idea why? The only reason I haven’t lost my shit yet is because I wanted to give you a chance to explain yourself before I did. Seriously, what the hell, Izuru?”

“Nanami’s kidnapping wasn’t something I anticipated happening in the manner it did,” Izuru lowered his head in a way that appeared apologetic. There was an almost regretful look on his face. “Endangering her wasn’t my intention. I apologize for my failure to protect your friend.”

“She’s your friend too, remember?” Hajime pointed out. A flicker of surprise passed through the twin’s features as if he hadn’t been expecting Nanami to still consider him her friend after what happened.

“…Our friend…” Izuru corrected himself.

Hajime continued. “I’m not saying it’s your fault, by the way, nor am I blaming you for Nanami’s kidnapping. But this is why it’s important that we have this conversation now. At this point, whatever you’re hiding is doing more harm than good, and if it’s endangering me or Nanami, then I need to know about what’s going on. Can’t I at least try to understand? I can handle it. You can trust me.”

Silence fell in the air again. Izuru’s face was contemplative, considering. Hajime waited patiently for him to get his thoughts in order until he spoke.

“…The girl you mentioned with the pigtails,” Izuru looked over at Hajime with a serious gaze. “her name is Enoshima Junko. I met her days after I met you. When I first met her, she offered to show me something interesting: a world filled with despair, something chaotic and supposedly unpredictable. She wanted me to join her, to help her enact her plans. I declined her offer, but she is persistent in changing my mind. Ever since then, she’s been trying to convince me to join her side in despair.”

Hajime hadn’t known what to expect, but he certainly hadn’t been expecting that. To fill the world with despair… it sounded like something a supervillain would do. Is that really the kind of person they were up against?

Hajime swallowed thickly, ignoring the nervous energy rising in him. “…And the soldier? How does she play a role in this?”

“Ikusaba Mukuro is the older twin sister of Enoshima Junko,” Izuru answered. “she follows Enoshima’s every command.”

That explains some things but also raises more questions. Does that mean Enoshima ordered Ikusaba to confront Hajime earlier in the hallway today? But… what would be the point in that? Unless Ikusaba decided to approach Hajime for her own reasons.

Either way, Hajime had been right about one thing: these two girls were dangerous. Thinking back to the Sports Festival, Hajime remembered how that girl, Enoshima had touched him and whispered things into his ear. He hadn’t realized until now that Enoshima had been trying to manipulate him. How many other instances went over Hajime’s head while he remained blissfully ignorant? Just how much danger were they in? Was someone like Enoshima really out to get them?

The thought makes his stomach twist, anxiety threatening to overtake him. He could feel the twin’s eyes watching him, gauging his reaction. Hajime took a deep breath, willing himself to calm down. He told Izuru he could handle hearing the truth, and he meant it. Besides, after that speech he’d given to Mitarai earlier, he’d be a hypocrite if he didn’t face the truth. He wasn’t going to back down or cower now.

“I’m not scared,” Hajime affirmed. He wasn’t sure if that statement was true or not, but if he was confident enough, maybe he would believe it.

“You shouldn’t underestimate Enoshima,” Izuru replied. “She is exceptionally intelligent, strategic, and dangerous.”

Hajime shrugged. “I’m not too worried about that. Besides, I know someone who’s even more intelligent and dangerous than her.”

For a split second, Hajime could’ve sworn he saw Izuru’s lips quirk up just slightly, but it was gone in a flash, leaving only a ghost of a smile in its place. Hajime found himself smiling in return. The two of them continued gazing out at the sunset, enjoying the peaceful atmosphere for a moment longer.

The threat that was Enoshima and Ikusaba still occupied Hajime’s mind, leaving him a little unsettled. What was even more worrying was the thought that for a few months now, Izuru had been facing them off alone—he knew his brother was capable of handling himself but there was only so much one person could handle on their own.

Hajime refused to let Izuru face Enoshima and Ikusaba alone. Whatever was in store for them, they would face it together.

Chapter Text

Hajime opened the door to his dorm room, stepping aside so that Izuru, Nanami, and Komaeda could enter. Komaeda smiled, curious eyes looking around the room.

“So this is what it feels like to be in Hinata-kun’s room,” Komaeda sighed in admiration, clasping his hands together. “I truly am grateful that you invited scum like me to your place of living. What an honor.”

“Yeah, yeah, just sit down somewhere so we can get started.” Hajime crouched down by the TV where the videosgsame selections were located. Nanami had eagerly volunteered to bring her videogames and consoles to his room in preparation for their gaming session. This was the first time Komaeda had been invited to their gaming session, so the lilac-haired girl made sure to bring four separate controllers for each of them and a wide variety of games for them to choose from.

“Which game do you think we should play first, Hinata-kun?” Nanami bounced on her heels in excitement. Hajime hasn’t seen her this excited to play with a new opponent since she first played with Izuru at the arcade.

“I’m not sure,” Hajime hummed. “Since Komaeda is new to playing with us, maybe we should start with something casual. Rocket League?”

“I thought you said something casual.” Nanami stopped bouncing and fixed him with a deadpanned look.

Komaeda chuckled softly. “Please, there’s no need to worry about choosing a game on my account. I don’t deserve that sort of consideration, and truthfully I’d be honored enough just to watch you all play!”

Nanami turned to look at the white-haired boy, pouting. “Komaeda-kun, you can’t just sit there and watch us play all day. You promised you would play with us today.”

The gamer girl’s expression was determined, a sign that meant arguing wasn’t an option. The white-haired boy sighed, realizing that he was fighting a losing battle. “Ah, well, I suppose that’s true…”

Satisfied, Nanami turned to look at Izuru who had settled himself at the edge of the bed, his disinterested gaze fixed onto the wall. “How about you, Kamukura-kun? Do you have any suggestions?”

“Not particularly,” Izuru shrugged, indifferent.

Hajime shook his head. “I don’t even know why you bothered asking him that. He never has a suggestion.”

“Forgive me if I’m speaking out of turn, but might I suggest something?” Komaeda said.

Hajime looked over at the white-haired boy. “Oh, sure Komaeda. What would you like to play?”

“Since we can’t seem to decide which videogame to play first, I say we choose by random!”

Hajime rubbed his chin thoughtfully, considering. “By random, huh? I guess that could work, but how are we going to choose randomly?”

“Well, I was thinking…” Komaeda kneeled onto the floor, sage eyes scanning over the selection of videogames. “One of us could mix up the games and spread them out. Once they’re mixed up, another person will close their eyes and select one of the random games scattered on the floor. Whichever game they select is the game we play. Simple, right?”

It seemed like a rather silly way to decide which game to play, but it was better than nothing. “What if the game we select is a single-player game?” Hajime questioned.

“Most of the games I’ve brought over are multiplayer games,” Nanami said, sitting down on the edge of the bed next to Izuru. “Although maybe a few of them might be two-players only. If it comes down to that, we could just take turns.”

With no other objections, they decided this would be their method for choosing a game to play. “Alright, so who’s gonna mix up the games, and who’s gonna close their eyes and pick one?” Hajime asked.

“I think since this is Komaeda-kun’s first time playing with us, he should be the one to pick the game,” Nanami suggested.

“Fair enough. I guess I’ll mix them up, then.” Hajime shifted on the floor then proceeded to mix up the games. All the while, Komaeda sat crisscross in front of him with his eyes closed, smiling as he waited patiently for Hajime to finish mixing. Hajime stopped, looking at the boy across from him to make sure he wasn’t peeking, then he pulled his hands away. “Okay, go ahead and pick a game.”

Komaeda blindly reached a pale hand out, letting it hover over the scattered cases before him. After a few seconds, he lowered his hand and picked up one of the cases, holding it up. When he opened his eyes, he looked at the case, revealing a game titled Mario Kart.

“Oh my god…” Hajime groaned. Of course, he had to pick that game. He had played that game with Nanami in the past and every single time Nanami destroyed him in it, which wasn’t much of a surprise since she usually beats him in all the games they play, but for some reason, that particular game always had a way of ticking him off.

Komaeda chuckled apologetically, scratching his cheek. “I’m sorry, did I pick a bad game?”

Hajime sighed, inserting the cursed game into the console. “No, you’re fine. I’m just mentally preparing myself, that’s all.”

Nanami picked up a controller. “At least it’s a 4-player game. We can all play split-screen.”

The four of them all positioned themselves in front of the TV, controllers in hand. Hajime decided to sit on the floor, his back leaned against the bed frame. Komaeda sat about an arm’s length away from Hajime, also seated on the floor.

Nanami and Izuru both seemed content to sit side by side on the edge of the bed, their arms and legs practically touching although neither of them seemed to notice. Once everything was set up, the four of them were greeted by the cheerful main menu screen as it lit up on the TV.

Komaeda observed the main menu curiously. “So how do I play this game?” 

“It’s a racing game, which is pretty self-explanatory,” Hajime said. “We’re all opponents racing against each other and our goal is to get first place. It’s set up like a tournament, so there will be several rounds of racing per game.”

“I see. I haven’t played many videogames before, so forgive me if I’m a bit inept.”

“It’s fine, I’m not that good at racing games either. Just do your best.”

The four of them selected their characters and their karts. Hajime decided to select the main character Mario because why not? Nanami selected a tiny character named Toad as that seemed to be her preferred character for this game. Komaeda and Izuru were both clueless and chose randomly, with Komaeda getting the green brother Luigi and Izuru ending up with the tall lanky villain Waluigi (which Hajime found kinda funny). Once their characters and vehicles were customized, the race began.

On the countdown, the four of them and the eight other AI racers immediately took off. As expected, Izuru and Nanami were starting off strong, ranking first and second place, respectively. Hajime himself was somewhere in the middle, trying his damndest not to fall off the road before they even reached half-way across the track. While playing, Hajime decided to take a curious glance at Komaeda’s screen.

Komaeda was in last place, having fallen off the track multiple times. If Hajime thought he was bad at this game, Komaeda was far worse.

“You know the goal is to not fall off the racetrack, right Komaeda?” Hajime teased.

“I’m trying,” Komaeda huffed, his expression twisting in slight frustration. Hajime found himself surprised to see the genuine frustration on the other boy’s face, seeing as how he rarely seemed to show emotion at all.

“Don’t worry, Komaeda-kun,” Nanami said, eyes glued to the screen as she spoke. “You can still catch up. Try to get an item.”

“An item?” The white-haired boy questioned.

“It’s those clear cubes with question marks on them,” Hajime clarified. “It’ll grant you a random item that will give you a boost, like a mushroom for a speed boost, or a shell that you can throw at another racer to slow them down.”

“Oh, I see…” Komaeda trailed off. Hajime went back to focusing on the race. As Hajime recovered from getting hit by another damn red shell, Komaeda spoke up again. “Oh, I think I got an item! It looks like… a bullet?”

“That’s a good item. Use it to zoom past the other racers and get closer to first place.”

“Like this?” He watched as a gigantic bullet zoomed past his screen, putting Komaeda in fourth place. Hajime couldn’t say he was surprised by how lucky Komaeda was for getting such a good item so soon until the boy in question continued getting more and more rare items—bullets, invincibility stars, triple red shells. At this point, it seemed as if the game were trying to hand Komaeda the win on a silver platter.

“I got another item!” Komaeda beamed. “Hmm, what’s this blue shell do?”

Hajime glanced at the map to see Izuru still in first place. An evil grin stretched across Hajime’s face. “It’s a blue shell. Use it to mess Izuru up.”  

“Huh? Well, alright…” Komaeda seemed lost but used the item. A blue shell flew past all of their screens and straight towards Izuru’s character, hitting him directly. The only response elicited from Izuru was a noncommittal hum as he watched Nanami and a few other racers fly past him, swiping his first-place position.

Hajime felt petty satisfaction from watching Izuru lose first place. Maybe having Komaeda play with them wasn’t such a bad idea after all.

As the races went on, the game became more intense than Hajime thought it would. Izuru was usually in the lead, playing perfectly with enough luck on his side to avoid getting hit by other player’s items. But Komaeda’s luck was more extreme and inconsistent than Izuru’s seemed to be, which caused a negative effect on the raven-haired twin’s performance. That paired with Nanami who’s skill left her right on Izuru’s tail for the most part meant that she would often steal first place.

Between Izuru, Nanami, and Komaeda, the three of them were all battling against each other. It was because of this intense battle of luck and skill colliding with one another that—while the other three were so focused on each other—Hajime actually managed to win first place in the third race!

Holy shit…

Hajime almost couldn’t believe it. He’d actually won a race against two of the best gamers there were? While a part of him knew this was mainly because of Komaeda’s luck disrupting Izuru and Nanami’s performances, it didn’t make him feel any less exhilarated.

There was only one race left in the tournament. Izuru had won the first, Nanami won the second, and Hajime won the third. If Hajime won first place in this last race, he would win the whole tournament. A new hope seemed to blossom within him.

During the last race, while the other three were busy fighting each other, Hajime was busy creeping up on first place. Adrenaline like no other coursed through his veins as he neared the finish line. Just one game. If he could just win one game, he’d be satisfied. It may seem ridiculous, but the thought of actually beating Izuru and Nanami in something left him fueled with vigor.

He could be considered a worthy, talented competitor if he managed to beat two Ultimate Gamers in a game like this.

And boy, was that a nice thought.  

As he neared the finish line, he hadn’t noticed both him and Komaeda had scooted closer to the TV away from their original positions, arms brushing against one another as their eyes were heavily focused on the screen. He also didn’t notice that Komaeda was coming up right behind him with an invincibility star, right near the finish line. Hajime’s heart plummeted in his chest.

“Wait—no! How?!” Hajime watched in horror as Komaeda’s kart smacked into him with his invincibility star, knocking him off the course. And with that, Komaeda reached the finish line and won first place, followed by Izuru in second and Nanami in third. Hajime’s dreams were shattered as he saw the scoreboard appear, revealing Izuru as the winner of the tournament having scored the highest collectively in all four races.

Hajime dropped the controller with a frustrated huff. Fuck this game.

Beside him, Komaeda had his hand covering his mouth, struggling to contain his laughter. The white-haired boy seemed to take joy in Hajime’s suffering. Heat rose to Hajime’s face. He knew he was being childish, and he really wasn’t one to get upset at losing, but Komaeda laughing at his expense only made his defeat feel that more humiliating.

“Whatever. Screw this—" Hajime started to stand up and leave.

“No, wait, Hinata-kun! I’m sorry!” Komaeda laughed as he reached out, grabbing Hajime’s arm with both hands and tugging him back down.

“You certainly don’t seem sorry,” Hajime griped, though there was a small smile tugging at his lips. “You seem to be getting a real kick out of this.”

“I’m sorry, it’s just—” Komaeda wheezed. “—your reaction, I wasn’t expecting it. Please, don’t leave!” Laughter continued spilling out of the white-haired boy and it was then that Hajime realized this was the first time he ever heard Komaeda laugh like this. It was so genuine, unlike the usual calm demeanor the boy always had.

Not only that, but Komaeda was still clinging to his arm, his pale fingers feeling cool against Hajime’s skin. His chest felt strangely warm, glancing from the pale hands on his arm to the joyous expression on Komaeda’s face. He didn’t know what he was feeling at this moment, but somehow, it made him forget all about losing this game.

Behind them, Nanami and Izuru both exchanged knowing looks.

Chiaki was the next person to select a game.

She sat on the floor with her legs folded beside her, eyes closed. Reaching out a hand, she blindly selected their next game. When she opened her eyes, she looked to see what she was holding. Super Smash Bros. She gasped, eyes sparkling. This was one of her favorite games!

“Nice,” Hinata said. “Super Smash Bros is always fun. Isn’t this one of your favorites, Nanami?”

“Mhm!” Chiaki nodded vigorously. “Come on, let’s play!”

Super Smash Bros was a very competitive and strategic fighting game. She’d played with many opponents online, trying different strategies and mastering different techniques. It had been fun playing against online strangers, but now she had three different friends to play with, and one of them she knew would be a challenge.

Chiaki inserted the game before reclaiming her seat on the edge of the bed by Kamukura. The boy beside him hadn’t seemed particularly excited about any of the games they’ve played before, but Chiaki was hoping to change that. Kamukura told her once that he found playing videogames to be boring (which was initially shocking to hear. Who gets bored with videogames?!) because he always won them and was never presented a challenge. Chiaki had been determined to beat him ever since, hoping that by winning against him, he would start to enjoy playing games. So far, she hadn’t had much luck.

But this game. This was her game, and she wasn’t letting Kamukura steal the crown so easily.

The character selection screen was vast with a wide variety of characters to choose from. Chiaki selected Pac-Man, having mained him for quite some time (she held a special place in her heart for retro game characters after all). Hinata selected Link, Komaeda randomly selected Kirby, and Kamukura randomly selected Samus. Hmm, that’s not a bad character, she thought to herself, eyeing Kamukura’s selected character. Chiaki used to play with that character a lot before she moved onto different ones, making her very familiar with that character’s fighting style.

Chiaki held the controller firmly in her hands, locking her eyes to the television screen. In her peripheral vision, she thought she might have seen red eyes glancing at her briefly before looking back to the screen in front.

In a few moments, the game began. Much like their previous game, this game was hectic with all four of them competing against each other, except this time there weren’t any bots, only the four of them. Komaeda was the most inexperienced player out of them all which meant that he didn’t stand a chance against them and was the first to be eliminated.

“Oh, did I lose already?” Komaeda scratched his head.

“Yeah, you were eliminated. You did fall off the board a lot…” Hinata commented.

“Haha, whoops…” The match got even tougher shortly after Komaeda was eliminated. Moments later, Hinata was eliminated.

“Ah well, I tried.” Hinata lowered his controller.

With Komaeda and Hinata both eliminated, that left Chiaki and Kamukura as the remaining competitors. Chiaki leaned forward in her seat, mashing each button strategically at a rapid pace. Every second mattered against Kamukura and one slip-up could cost her the whole game. Her heart was racing in her chest with each attack they delivered to each other, blocking, dodging, trying to predict one another’s movements. Chiaki swore her fingers were going to snap off with how fast they were moving.

Hinata and Komaeda were no longer speaking as if they knew not to break the intense focus. A curious, curious part of her wondered what Kamukura’s face looked like right now, if it was as focused as hers was or if it was calm. She questioned if his palms were as sweaty as hers felt right now, or if his whole body was as stiff and shaky as hers. Chiaki wanted to look so badly to see if the boy beside her was the least bit off-balanced by her efforts.

But she refused to give into that urge. Now was not the time to lose focus!

It was right after that thought that Chiaki’s character landed one final hit on Kamukura’s character, sending him flying off the screen before a large “GAME!” signal appeared on the screen. Her fingers froze as she realized what that meant. She had beaten Kamukura.

Chiaki won.

“I won!” She jumped up from her seat, a rush of energy soaring through her. “Did you see that? I won, Kamukura-kun! I told you I would beat you someday, didn’t I?” Chiaki was breathing heavily, slowly coming back down to her senses. A blush rose to her cheeks upon realizing just how excited she’d gotten. Still seated on the bed, Kamukura was looking at her with what could be described as slight amusement.

“So you did,” Kamukura replied. Chiaki tried to search for any signs of joy or even disappointment from the raven-haired boy, but he still looked as calm and impassive as he normally did. She suddenly grew worried. Maybe beating Kamukura hadn’t changed his mind about videogames after all…

“Does this mean… I mean did you…” have fun? Chiaki wanted to ask but hesitated. Before her thoughts could go any further, Kamukura stood up from his seat. 

“Your performance was excellent. You have proven yet again to be a worthy opponent,” Kamukura said flatly. Heat rose to Chiaki’s face. While she appreciated the compliment, that wasn’t quite what she expected to hear from him.

“Thanks, but the reason I wanted to win so badly wasn’t just because I wanted to beat you. Really, I just wanted you to have fun.” She fiddled with her hoodie string. Kamukura looked at her curiously. She continued. “It’s just that, since you told me you were always bored, I figured that m-maybe if I beat you, playing videogames would be more fun for you…” She averted her gaze to the ground, suddenly feeling embarrassed.

“Nanami…” She lifted her head at the sound of Kamukura's voice, only to see him staring back at her with a gaze almost soft. “You do not need to concern yourself with satisfying me. I already prefer being here, playing with you.”

She felt surprised by that statement. He didn’t exactly say he had fun, but he seemed to imply that he had a good time.

Chiaki smiled. “You were pretty good too by the way, especially for your first time. But don’t think this will be the only time you lose.”

Kamukura was silent for a moment longer before moving closer to her. This close, Chiaki was reminded yet again of just how red Kamukura’s eyes were and how pretty his hair was, long raven strands flowing down his back. Her heart began to pick up at a familiar fast pace.

“In that case, I look forward to losing to you again,” Kamukura said. Chiaki didn’t actually win any of the other rounds against Kamukura after that one, but she didn’t feel any less fulfilled.

Izuru was chosen to select the next game.

He kneeled on the floor with his legs folded beneath him and closed his eyes. There were thirty-seven games total, meaning there were at least thirty-seven different possibilities for how the remainder of this gaming session would go. He wasn’t familiar with every game, having only played a select few with Hajime and Nanami, but the choice of game wasn’t much concern to him.

After Hajime shuffled the games, he reached out and immediately selected one by random, wasting no time. Opening his eyes, he looked at the bright cover of the case. New Super Mario Bros.

“Are all the games we play today going to be Mario games?” Hajime said as he took the game from Izuru, inspecting it. “At least this one’s fairly easy. It’s a platformer game, and the goal is for Mario and Luigi to rescue Princess Peach from Bowser’s castle.”

Izuru was familiar with this story. The hero, Mario, would venture out to rescue the princess from the villain’s clutches. All the while, his brother, Luigi would follow him. Izuru found himself curious about the purpose of Luigi. It was clear that Mario was the star of the story—he was the one whose name was on the cover, the one who the princess was enamored with. What purpose did Luigi serve other than following the main hero around?

“You guys ready?” Hajime asked, turning to look at the others.

Nanami was silent for a moment, rubbing her chin in thought. “Hmm… actually, I think just Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun should play.”

“Huh? But this game has a four-player option.” Hajime raised a brow.

“I know, but I’ve already played this game and beaten it a dozen times, so it’s probably best if I sit this one out. Komaeda is probably fine watching too, right?”

“Of course!” Komaeda smiled. “I’m happy to support you both while watching from the sidelines!”

“Alright then. I guess it’s just me and you, Izuru.” Hajime grabbed a controller. Their seating positions had switched, leaving Izuru and Hajime to sit on the edge of the bed while Nanami and Komaeda sat on the floor.

Hajime glanced down at the controller in his hand before rubbing the back of his neck. “Right, so… Nanami is normally player one for this game. You’ll probably want to be player one since you’re more skilled and all, so…” The brunet held out the ‘player one’ controller to Izuru.

Izuru briefly glanced at the controller before looking back at the boy beside him. “I prefer player two.”

“Huh?” A flicker of surprise passed through Hajime's face. “Are you sure? If I’m player one, that means I’ll be Mario and you’ll be Luigi.”

“That’s fine.” Izuru was curious to play as the secondary brother. What was Luigi’s significance in the story, he wondered? Would playing as the aforementioned character draw him closer to the answer?

“Oh—okay then. I guess that means I’m… player one.” Hajime’s expression seemed to morph through different emotions at that statement before they proceeded to start the game. With their characters selected, the adventure began.

The game was fairly simple as Hajime first suggested. They traversed through each level and world, jumping through various platforms while avoiding obstacles and enemies. Occasionally, the twin would give him tips on how to pass each level, though Izuru was quick to pick up most of it. Hajime seemed content with leading them through each stage, giving Izuru room to contemplate as he followed the twin’s lead.

There had to be a reason this Luigi character still appeared in several of the Mario games. If his character wasn’t marketable, then surely his presence would have been removed by now. Yet his character was valued enough if they continued to insert him into each game they released, despite Luigi being the failed hero between him and his brother.

“I never got to play Mario before…” Hajime suddenly broke through the silence. Izuru looked at the twin beside him. His face was contemplative, olive eyes fixed to the television screen. “Feels weird. I mean I guess it doesn’t really matter which character you are in this game, but still… I’m so used to being Luigi.”

Izuru could sense a hidden meaning behind that statement. Looking at Hajime, he could see how there may be similarities between him and Luigi. Like Luigi, Hajime was lacking in comparison to his brother.

…Was Hajime a failure? That’s what he thought when he first met the talentless twin. By society’s standards, people like Hajime couldn’t be heroes. That’s what his teachers had taught him and logically speaking, it made sense.

Then why was his twin the first person to ever make him feel something?

“Why do you dislike being player two?” Izuru decided to ask him.

Hajime stumbled, nearly falling off a platform. “H-huh? I never said I disliked being player two.”

“You were clearly displeased when you offered for me to be player one.”

“A-ah, well, it’s just…” Hajime looked down at the controller. “I… I guess I just wanted to see what it was like to be in the spotlight for a bit? I mean Luigi is fine, but everyone wants to play as Mario at least once, ya’ know?”

Izuru hummed as they continued to traverse through the game. By the end of it, they defeated the antagonist and rescued the princess, as expected. Izuru still hadn’t fully figured out the significance of Luigi, but he decided he would ponder more on that later.

The final game of the day was chosen by Hajime. He sat in front of Nanami, eyes closed as she shuffled the games. When she was finished, he reached out and picked one by random, opening his eyes to look at the game. Mario Party.

He couldn’t help the smile from growing on his face. This was the first game that Izuru, Nanami, and Hajime had all three played together in Hajime’s dorm. The game is designed as a board game in which the player’s goal is to earn the most stars by the end of the game. The three of them had played this game together at the beginning of the second semester, and now Komaeda would be playing with them.

Out of all the games they played today, this one had been the most chaotic. While some of the gameplay as well as the minigames were based on skill, a good portion of the game was also based off luck. With Komaeda being here, there really was no telling how the games would play out.

As they were playing, Hajime took a glance over at Izuru. He appeared as he normally did: calm, composed, apathetic. But Hajime could see it, that softness in his gaze as he viewed the television screen, controller in hand. It felt so rare to see the raven-haired twin so relaxed and content, just enjoying himself. Even if it wasn’t the most exciting thing for a super-genius to be doing, Izuru didn’t seem to mind being here.

Hajime smiled to himself, glad to see his brother having a good time.

Having Komaeda participate in their gaming sessions presented a new challenge for Izuru. Games with more skill involved boded well for Nanami, given her experience. Games with more luck involved leaned more towards Komaeda’s favor, often causing more sporadic gameplay. Even Hajime presented as a challenging opponent, for as Nanami’s skill and Komaeda’s luck clashed with Izuru’s, Hajime’s consistency would sometimes put him in the lead.

With this knowledge, Izuru could still predict how the games may play out and strategize accordingly, but even with his strategizing, the probability of him losing each game was greater than it had been before.

For some reason, he wasn’t displeased by that thought. Before he met Hajime, he found no pleasure in playing videogames. Like everything else, they were always too easy for him.

Izuru still mostly had the advantage even now, but his success rate has been noticeably lower than usual.

Is this what it felt like to have fun? If so, he could see why others enjoyed it so much.

Chapter Text

Hajime was beginning to notice something different about his days in the Reserve Course Department.

Usually, school hours were dull and monotonous. He didn’t hang out with many of his classmates, rarely speaking to anyone save for a few people. He didn’t pay his classmates much mind nor did his classmates pay him any, all of them content with just floating through the school day like ghosts.

But recently, he’s started to notice eyes watching him as he sat at his desk when his back is turned. He’s heard whispers passing by as he walked through the hallways and the not-so-subtle glances from his peers. At first, he thought that he was just being paranoid, but it was becoming more and more difficult to deny it as he made unwanted eye contact with each passing reserve student, each seeming to be watching him with unmistakable curiosity.

Hajime didn’t know where all this sudden attention was coming from and found that it was, admittedly, freaking him out. He hadn’t the slightest clue what was going but he was definitely missing something.

It wasn’t until one unnamed student approached him in the hallway that he got his answer.

“Is it true that you’re related to the mysterious Kamukura Izuru?” The boy asked.

Hajime blinked twice at the boy stood in front of him, his mind coming to a halt for a moment before he replied.

“Uh, yeah, I guess so,” Hajime shrugged. After that, the questions all came barreling down on him as an increasing number of reserve students approached him all at once.

“Did you and Kamukura really fist-fight the Ultimate Neurologist?”

“Is it true that Kamukura attends special classes? What’s up with that?”

“I heard Kamukura hates blonde girls, so like… is that true?”

Hajime quickly became overwhelmed by the onslaught of questions. He hadn’t anticipated all this sudden attention from people finding out about his sibling relationship with Izuru. It explained why he felt like everyone was suddenly gossiping about him, because they were. Not knowing how to answer those (rather ridiculous) questions, Hajime apologetically excused himself and managed to slip away from the group of the students, hiding around the corner of the hall.

When he was sure the group of questioning students were gone, he let out a sigh of relief and turned around to continue heading down the hallway, only to feel someone slap his shoulder. He jumped in surprise and whipped around to see a smaller, angry blonde girl looking at him impatiently.

“H-hey! What was that for, Natsumi?” Hajime rubbed his shoulder.

“You jerk! You didn’t tell me you had a brother in the Main Course!” The girl, Natsumi, pointed an accusatory finger at him.

“Technically he’s not in the Main Course…”

“Shut up, you know what I mean! After I told you all about my brother Fuyuhiko, you couldn’t have bothered to tell me that you had a talented sibling too?”

Hajime smiled at the blonde girl sheepishly, scratching his cheek. “I guess it just… slipped my mind?”

“Ugh, whatever,” Natsumi crossed her arms. “If you kept it a secret just so you could gain some popularity points, then consider it a success. Now the whole school won’t shut up about the ‘Hinata Twins’.”

Hajime stopped and blinked. Hinata Twins? That couldn’t seriously be what they were calling him and Izuru, could it? They didn’t even share the same last name. He couldn’t help but wonder who started this rumor in the first place.

“But I will admit, it’s nice to know that I’m not the only person in the Reserve Course who’s got a sibling with talent,” Natsumi looked at Hajime, a determined look in her eyes. “I bet you’re aspiring to be in the Main Course with your sibling too, right? That means we both have the same goal. I swear, someday I’m going to get into the Main Course and be just as great as my big brother, just you wait.”

Hajime didn’t know what to say to that. He remembered when he first met Natsumi, how dedicated she was to get into the Main Course with her brother. She seemed determined to get there no matter what, claiming that talent was everything, and without it, you’re nothing. Despite her hot-headedness, she and Hajime had actually become somewhat of friends, or at least he thinks they are.

The two of them continued walking through the hall together, chatting about her brother, homework, and whatever else came to mind at the time until they suddenly passed by two other girls, both that Hajime recognized. One of the girls had short red hair, green eyes, and freckles, while the other girl had long black hair and violet eyes.

“Hey Hinata,” the redhead girl, Koizumi, smiled and waved at him. Upon noticing Natsumi next to him, she immediately tensed, retracting her hand and averting her gaze.

Natsumi’s eyes flickered over to Koizumi before her lip curled up in disdain. “Whaddya’ know, it’s the goody-two-shoes.”

“Don’t start, Natsumi,” the black-haired girl, Sato, glared at the blonde girl with an intense gaze.

“Or what? You gonna do something about it, Plain Jane?”

“Sato, let’s just go…” Koizumi tugged on Sato’s arm lightly, eyes pleading.

Natsumi waved her hand dismissively. “That’s right, run along before you say something you’ll regret.”

“Why don’t you run along?” Sato fearlessly stepped closer to Natsumi, eyes burning.

Natsumi growled and raised her hand. “You little bitch—!”

“Hey, hey!” Hajime quickly stepped in between the two girls before the situation could escalate. “Stop it, that’s enough...”

Sato huffed and backed away while Natsumi snarled, backing away as well.

“Let’s go, Sato…” Koizumi smiled weakly at Hajime. “It was nice seeing you again, Hinata…”

“Yeah, you too, Koizumi…” Hajime watched as Koizumi and Sato walked off, disappearing down the hall. He then turned to look at Natsumi who stood with her arms crossed, frowning.

“Why do you always treat her that way?” he asked. Natsumi seemed to tense at that, quiet for a moment. The smallest flicker of guilt passed her features before it disappeared, replaced with stubborn pride and anger.

“Buzz off… What would you know, anyway?” The blonde girl quickly walked away, leaving Hajime to watch as she disappeared down the other end of the hallway. He considered going after her, but the lunch period was about to begin and he had plans to meet with Izuru in Nanami’s classroom today. With a sigh, Hajime turned back around and headed out the reserve building.

Hajime met up with Izuru at the entrance of the Main Course building before the two of them headed towards Nanami’s classroom.

“You remember what we talked about, right?” Hajime said. “No more hostility towards Nanami’s classmates. If you want to stay on good terms with them then you’re gonna have to make an effort to. Understood?”

Izuru made a vague noise of agreement, though he didn’t seem very enthusiastic to be here. With that, Hajime reached out and opened the door to the classroom before the two of them stepped inside.

“Look! It’s the Hinata Twins!” Mioda was the first to shout, pointing at the two of them.

“The Hinata Twins? I’m pretty sure one of their names is Kamukura, not Hinata.” Souda pointed out.

“Ibuki likes the way Hinata Twins sounds better than Hinata-Kamukura Twins. That’s why Ibuki started calling them the Hinata Twins in the first place and now everyone’s calling them that too!”

Well, that explains that…

“It’s so lovely to see you two again, Hinata-san, Kamukura-san!” Nevermind approached them with a bright smile. “We were so worried you wouldn’t come again after, well, last time...”

At the mention of that, Saoinji was the next to approach them, her eyes immediately landing on Izuru with a distrustful look. The last time they had visited Nanami’s class had been the day that Izuru grabbed Saoinji’s wrist in an act of paranoia. Hajime wouldn’t be surprised if he had bruised it, considering how hard his grip had looked that day.

Izuru’s expression was blank, seeming to wait for Saoinji to speak before he does anything.

“Oh look, if it isn’t the creep…” Saoinji said, still eyeing Izuru warily. Izuru didn’t respond, simply waiting for the girl to continue. Saoinji huffed and crossed her arms. “I heard what you did for Nanami, but don’t think you’re off the hook just yet. I haven’t forgotten what you did.”

Hajime watched as Izuru closed his eyes and leaned forward, bowing to the shorter girl. “I apologize for my behavior and causing harm to you. It will not happen again.”

The apology was formal and sounded more polite than regretful, but it was the closest to a sincere apology that he could give. Nonetheless, the blonde girl was caught off guard for a moment before she quickly recovered.

“Humph, well I’m not gonna say you’re forgiven, but… I guess I’ll let it go for now. That is, if you give me a piggyback ride.”

Izuru rose back up. “To which location shall I carry you then?”

“Huh? You’ll actually do it?” Saoinji’s face lit up then, smirking. “In that case, take me to the vending machine!”

The twin wordlessly turned his back towards Saoinji and crouched down, allowing her to ride on his back, then casually carried the blonde girl out of the room. Hajime wasn’t surprised to see Izuru carrying her so easily, but it was still a funny sight to see him holding this 5’5 girl so casually while she ordered him around. Despite her size, she seemed like she was used to getting piggyback rides.

“Nanami told us about what your brother did for Nanami-san,” Hajime turned his head back to Nevermind as she spoke to him. “She told us that someone had taken her away, and if it hadn’t been for Kamukura-san, she would’ve seriously gotten hurt.”

Hajime rubbed his neck. “It’s true, someone did kidnap Nanami. If Izuru hadn’t found her, I’m… not sure what would have happened to her.”

Mioda threw her arms around Nanami who was playing on her Nantendo, oblivious to the conversation. “Ibuki is so glad Chiaki-chan is okay!”

“We’re sorry for misjudging your brother before,” Koizumi said apologetically. “It’s clear now that you both care a lot about Nanami. You must be good friends.”

Hajime nodded. “Seems like you and Sato are pretty good friends too. By the way, I’m sorry about the things Natsumi said to you earlier.”

The redhead sighed. “It’s fine. Natsumi is… I don’t know. I try not to let her get to me too much. Honestly, I’m more worried about Sato. I can tell that lately, she’s been getting more and more frustrated by Natsumi, and I can’t help but feel that eventually, she’s going to snap…”

That did sound worrying. Natsumi was a member of the yakuza family—her and her brother Kuzuryu Fuyuhiko—so it’s safe to say she was a part of a pretty powerful clan. Hajime had been intimidated by this fact when he first met Natsumi, but after getting to know her, he didn’t really pay it much mind. But that’s not to say if Natsumi were angered enough, she might use her influence as a yakuza member against someone less powerful like Sato, and Hajime didn’t want to think about what might happen then.

Shortly after talking to Koizumi, Izuru returned to the classroom, still carrying Saoinji on his back. After carefully placing her back down, Mioda bombarded him and dragged the raven-haired twin over to where Owari and Nidai were, insisting that he join them in arm wrestling. Hajime couldn’t help but smile at the sight. The antisocial twin looked so awkward, being dragged around by Mioda and interacting with so many colorful Ultimate students, and yet he looked exactly like he belonged here.

At some point, Hajime found himself seated with Komaeda and Souda, the three of playing a card game called ‘Uno.’

“Well, you’re much better at Uno than you are at Mario Kart 8,” Hajime grumbled as Komaeda hit him with yet another draw-four card.

Komaeda chuckled. “Ah, I see you’re still salty about that, aren’t you?” The white-haired boy teased, throwing Hajime a look that was most definitely smug.

Hajime felt heat creep up his neck and he wondered when the white-haired boy had gotten so sassy. “Shut up, I’m not salty.”

“If it makes you feel any better, Hinata-kun, you did get third place. That’s better than last place, right?” Komaeda snickered.

“Keep it up, I’m gonna destroy you next time we play.”

“If you two are done flirting with each other, can we get back to the game?” Souda interrupted with a roll of his eyes. Hajime choked on air, his face burning up.

“F-flirting?! We weren’t flirting at all!” Hajime’s voice cracked. Komaeda didn’t seem at all affected by Souda’s words, only looking slightly amused by Hajime’s reaction.

“Yeah, yeah, we get it, you’re a tsundere. Just play a card already.” Souda waved his hand dismissively. Hajime was about to reach over and strangle the pink-haired mechanic until suddenly, he heard a voice call out to him.

“Hey, Hinata, was it?”

Hajime turned his head to see a short boy standing in front of him with shaved blonde hair and green eyes, reminding him very much of his friend Natsumi. If Hajime remembered correctly, this was Natsumi’s older brother, Kuzuryu Fuyuhiko the Ultimate Yakuza. The first thought that came to Hajime’s mind was ‘baby face’ but he wisely kept that thought to himself.

“I need to talk to you for a second. Is that alright?” Kuzuryu said.

“Um, sure…” Hajime stood up from his seat and followed Kuzuryu to the other side of the room. Once there, the shorter boy stopped and looked at him with a serious gaze.

“You’re in the reserve course class with my sister, right? Her name is Kuzuryu Natsumi. You know her?” Kuzuryu asked.

“Yeah, I know her. Why?” Hajime worried for a moment that he might’ve overstepped some sort of boundary by speaking to the Ultimate Yakuza’s sister.

Kuzuryu seemed to notice Hajime’s apprehension and his face softened. “Relax, you’re not in trouble. I just wanted to see if you’d be willing to do me a favor.”

“What kind of favor?” Hajime inquired.

“I need you to keep an eye on Natsumi for me. The thing is, she’s been acting strange lately and I’m worried about her. I figured since you’re in the same class, you could keep a lookout in case something’s going on.”

Hajime frowned, falling into thought. Natsumi’s been acting strange lately, too? He hadn’t noticed anything different. Then again, he has been pretty preoccupied lately. Ever since Izuru told him about Enoshima and Ikusaba, he’s been distracted thinking about what those two girls could be planning next and how he and Izuru are going to face them should they try something else.

At Hajime’s lack of a response, Kuzuryu raised a brow. “Something wrong? I can pay you if that’s what you want.”

Hajime snapped out of his thoughts. “Ah, no, that’s not it. I’m fine with looking out for her, but why ask me to do it of all people?”

Kuzuryu shrugged. “From what Natsumi told me, you’re the only person in her class that she seems to be on good terms with. Not just that, but Nanami trusts you, so you’re good in my book.”

Hajime thought about it a little longer before he decided. “Alright, I’ll do it.”

“Thanks. Let me know if you find out something suspicious happening with my sister. I’m counting on you, Hinata.” Kuzuryu gave a final nod before walking away.

As lunchtime neared its end, Izuru left the classroom and walked with Hajime towards the exit of the Main Course building. The brunet seemed particularly pleased with Izuru successfully making amends with Nanami’s classmates.

“See, that wasn’t so bad, was it? I told you it would all work out if you just tried,” Hajime said.

“I already predicted it would work out. I merely thought it would be pointless, until now,” Izuru replied.

“Yeah, yeah. What made you change your mind, then?”

“If we are to face off against Enoshima, then it is imperative that I do not make an enemy out of the student body of Hope’s Peak, else Enoshima will use them against us.”

“Oh, you’re right…” Hajime frowned, his tone becoming more serious. “Have you thought about what she might be planning next? Neither of us has had any more encounters with her or the soldier since the kidnapping incident.”

“There are many possibilities to what Enoshima may be planning to do next, but with so many variables at play, there is no definite conclusion.”

Without any hints or clues leading towards Enoshima’s next scheme, there’s no way to determine exactly what her next move will be. It’s unlikely that she would try directly targeting Nanami again, and Izuru has already threatened to annihilate her should she choose to go after his twin, therefore she most likely won’t target Hajime either. However, there are still many ways she could target them through indirect means, and still many ways she can cause a disaster to occur.

Hajime rubbed his chin, a thoughtful expression on his face. “I still don’t get why this girl is so obsessed with ‘dragging you into despair.’ It just seems so twisted and… not normal.”

‘Not normal’ was an understatement. The twin had yet to witness Enoshima in her true nature, to truly know what the despair-obsessed analyst was capable of.

“Enoshima is not normal,” Izuru explained. “She will do whatever it takes to alleviate her boredom, even if it means subjecting herself and others to despair. We are very similar in a sense, hence why she is so adamant about changing my mind.”

“No way, you’re nothing like her,” Hajime shook his head. “I can’t imagine you doing anything crazy like kidnapping someone, let alone siding with something like despair. There’s just no way.”

Izuru did not respond to that. He never told the twin that he considered going along with Enoshima’s plans, to aid her in her quest for despair in exchange for something interesting. He also failed to mention that the only reason he declined Enoshima’s offer was because Hajime had already gotten his attention beforehand.

…It’s best to leave those words unspoken.

“Even if you are both super smart, I still don’t see why she wants you to help her,” Hajime continued. “If she’s so smart, couldn’t she convince someone else?”

The twin seemed to be contemplating heavily about this, attempting to theorize as much as his simple mind could. Izuru almost felt pity for the twin and how hard he was trying to solve this puzzle. Perhaps it was time to give him a hint, a clue to help him connect the dots.

Izuru remembered the scars on the back of his head and decided that would be a good place to start. He stopped walking and looked at the twin.

“Hajime,” he called out. The brunet stopped walking and turned to face Izuru. “You said that you wish to understand me, correct? You also wish to know about my involvement with this school’s secret project and why I don’t remember anything before the age of five.”

A flicker of surprise passed through the brunet’s features before he gave a slow nod.

“Meet me at the tree after school today, and I will tell you about the scars.”

The brunet looked confused for a moment before realization dawned on him, olive eyes widening. He opened his mouth to say something but hesitated as if he weren’t sure what to say. Eventually, he closed his mouth, and with an uncertain expression, he nodded.

“Hey Tsumiki, don’t forget to meet with us in the courtyard later, okay?” Koizumi said.

Mikan nodded. “R-right, I’ll be there. See you later, Koizumi-san and Saoinji-san.”

“You better not be late or we’re totally ditching you, you dirty pig!” Saoinji demanded.

“Gah! I-I won’t, I swear!”

Mikan watched as Koizumi and Saoinji walked away, splitting off in a different direction. Mikan was so grateful to have friends like Koizumi and Saoinji, even if she doesn’t deserve them because she’s always annoying them or getting in their way. They don’t need to say it outright for her to know how much of a burden she is, after all, Saoinji makes it very clear that she’s worthless.

But still, she wants to do her best for her friends, no matter what. Mikan made her way down the empty hall, considering heading back to her dorm room until it was time to meet with her friends when she suddenly turned the corner and collided against something hard, falling backwards with a shriek and landing in an awkward position.

“Ah! S-sorry! I-I’m so sorry!” Mikan cried out.

“Huh? Who’s this chick you just ran into, Mukuro?” An unrecognizable voice said.

“I don’t know, sis’…” A second voice said, also unrecognizable. Mikan opened her eyes to see an intimidating girl towering over her with black hair, pale skin, and freckles. Her expression was as hard as stone and she was looking straight down at Mikan, making her want to shrink out of existence.

“I-I’m so sorry for running into you, I’m such a clumsy mess, p-please forgive me…” Mikan begged the intimidating girl. It wasn’t until another person stepped beside the black-haired girl that her attention was diverted. Behind the intimidating girl was another girl with two big pigtails of strawberry blonde hair, eyes as blue as the sparkling sea, and an aura that radiated power and confidence. She couldn’t pull her eyes away from her.

“Well, what do we have here?” Blue eyes looked down at Mikan analytically. “You’re the Ultimate Nurse, Tsumiki Mikan from Class 77, right?”

Mikan sat up. “Um… that’s right. W-who’re you?”

“Enoshima Junko from Class 78,” Enoshima smiled and crouched down in front of her, offering her a hand. “It’s nice to meet you, Mikan.”

“O-oh… th-thank you.” Mikan blushed at the sound of her given name coming from the other girl. She accepted her hand, distracted by her red, perfectly manicured nails as Enoshima helped her off the ground. Once standing, Mikan quickly turned to the black-haired girl and bowed.

“Um, I’m really sorry for running into you like that, I-I hope you’re not hurt,” Mikan apologized.

“Aww, you’re so sweet, Mikan! Isn’t she just the sweetest, Mukuro?” Enoshima turned to the black-haired girl. The intimidating girl—Mukuro—didn’t reply, only stared.

Mikan shuffled nervously. “Um, if you don’t mind me asking, though… w-what are you doing here? I mean, this hall leads to Class 77 and you’re in Class 78. Are you meeting someone here?”

“Well, we were just bored and decided to wander around for a bit, that’s all. Are you saying you don’t want us here, or something?” Enoshima asked.

Mikan gasped, eyes widening. “N-no! That’s not it! I—”

“Because if that’s how you feel, I have to say I’m a little hurt, Mikan. And here I thought we could be friends…” Enoshima gave her a hurt look and Mikan immediately felt guilty.

“I-I’m so sorry, I was just curious! I d-didn’t mean to hurt your feelings! Please, please forgive me!” Mikan shook, breathing heavily as she struggled to not panic. She had just met Enoshima and had been so nice to Mikan, and the nurse was already screwing everything up! Mikan continued to apologize profusely before she suddenly felt a hand touch her face, gently caressing her cheek. Mikan opened her eyes to see Enoshima smiling in front of her.

“Shh, It’s alright, Mikan. I forgive you,” Enoshima’s voice was like honey, sweet and soothing. Mikan found herself slowly calming down as she lost herself in sparkling sea blue eyes.

“Y-you do?” Mikan whispered.

“Of course I do. In fact, we should get to know each other more, Mikan.”

“I-I’d like that…” Mikan let out a sigh as she nuzzled her cheek into Enoshima’s hand. Warmth spread all over her and she could feel her heart racing in her chest. There was no way to describe what she was suddenly feeling other than that she felt awestruck by this person in front of her. She wasn’t used to being so cared for, and yet this person had been so nice to not laugh at her clumsiness, to help her off the ground when she fell, and she had even forgiven her. It made her feel so warm inside, so relieved, so…

Wonderful.

Chapter Text

The rest of the day went by too fast for Hajime’s liking. As the seconds ticked by, his thoughts continued to stir uncontrollably in his mind. The discussion he would be having after school with his twin—about a topic he’s avoided thinking about since discovering its existence—was slowly drawing nearer, and the brunet had no clue what to make of it.

He could still remember feeling the lumpy texture beneath his fingertips as he traced along the back of Izuru’s head, discovering hidden marks that held secrets greater than him. Each time he tried to visualize those marks hiding underneath long raven hair, a cold chill would wreak its way through his body, leaving him shaky and tense.

Why was he so nervous?

He asked himself that question many times, and before he knew it, class was dismissed for today. Hajime took a little longer than necessary to gather his belongings and leave the classroom. When he left the building, he was met with a grey, cloudy sky above him, cold air leaving goosebumps on his skin. It was colder outside than it was this morning, he duly noted. He trekked towards the location of the wisteria tree where Izuru was presumably waiting for him, a mix of anxiety and anticipation slowing his movements.

When he arrived at the wisteria tree, he wasn’t surprised to see the other twin was already there, waiting for him. Long raven locks with scars hiding underneath flew gracefully in the wind, matching the purple flowers of the wisteria. Red eyes stared off into the distance, contemplative. He looked completely unfazed by the cold weather.

Hajime trudged over to the indifferent teen, shuddering as he wrapped his arms around himself. “Shit, it’s freezing. Aren’t you cold?”

“The weather doesn’t affect me,” Izuru replied, unconcerned.

“I think it doesn’t bother you would be a better choice of words, because there’s no way you aren’t at all affected by it. You aren’t indestructible, you know.” Hajime was stalling, and they both knew. They stood there wordlessly for a minute or so, both of them waiting for the other to break the silence first. Izuru’s eyes were still staring off into the distance, continuously fixed on some invisible thing.

Eventually, Hajime shoved his hands in his pockets, shifted his weight, and finally broke the silence. “So… you said you had something to tell me, about…”

“The scars,” Izuru finished nonchalantly.

“Right…”

The twin slowly shifted his gaze to meet Hajime’s, red eyes looking so much like his own yet so different.

“How would you assume I obtained these scars?” Izuru inquired. Truthfully, Hajime had no idea. He’s neglected to think about where they came from or why they were there. He still doesn’t fully understand why he's avoided thinking about the topic.

“I assume that maybe… you were in some sort of accident?” Hajime guessed.

Izuru shook his head. “Incorrect. These scars were purposefully given to me.”

Purposefully? Hajime ignored the twist in his stomach and continued to listen.

“You and I are identical twins, and thus, it is understood that we were born on the same day. However, I did not truly awaken until five years later, the day that I was given my purpose.” Izuru looked at him, his eyes analytical. “Tell me, Hajime, if I am not the same person who was born beside you, and if the original person born into this body no longer resided in it… would you still consider me to be your brother?”

Hajime tried to decipher the meaning behind those words but failed, his heart rate picking up in his chest. He kept the other twin’s gaze, ignoring the ever-growing knot in his stomach.

“W-what are you saying? Of course I’d still consider you my brother. Why wouldn’t I?”

Izuru’s eyes seemed calculative for a moment before he continued. “The person who originally hosted this body was most likely born on a hospital bed, but I was brought into this world on a lab table, five years after.”

A lab table…?

“I don’t understand…” Hajime said.

It was like the other boy was speaking in riddles. It reminded Hajime of when he'd had that discussion with that soldier, and how it felt like he had to piece together each word in a puzzle to figure out what she was trying to say to him, but the difference here was that Hajime wasn't sure if he was ready to piece together this puzzle. It was all so bizarre and sudden and Hajime couldn't wrap his head around what Izuru was trying to tell him.

He was beginning to think that maybe this was all just a weird, convoluted joke the twin was playing on him. He wouldn’t be surprised if Nanami or Komaeda put him up to—

“The reason I do not remember you is because those memories were removed via surgical procedure,” Izuru said. “Memories of the person who originally inhabited this body were completely erased, and all that’s left in its place is me. That is why I have these scars.”

It only took a few seconds for the weight of those words to fully register, and when it did, the whole world went still.

It was like everything around him ceased to exist, the only thing real being himself and the red-eyed person standing across from him. His mind replayed each word over and over, forcing him to acknowledge it, to decipher its meaning until the idea was engraved in his mind like an epitaph on a tombstone. 

He opened his mouth to respond, but no words came out. How could he respond? What was one supposed to say when told their twin brother had their memories taken—

Lobotomized, his helpful brain supplied. Izuru was lobotomized.

Hajime barely registered his own hand flying to his mouth as he doubled over, bile threatening to escape his stomach.

Why?

Why would Hope’s Peak do something like this? How could anyone do something like this? He still remembered the feeling of those scars—surgical scars—beneath his fingertips, how Izuru hardly reacted to the touch, but he knew. Then suddenly things that didn’t make sense before became so much clearer.

“When I was brought into this world, I was given a purpose, to be loved by talent and to bring hope to others,”

Izuru had told him that on the day they went to the diner. At the time, Hajime thought he was just being pretentious, but…

“Considering the basis of my nature, it wouldn’t be implausible to compare me to that of a machine,”

Does he even see himself as a person? The way he walks, the way he talks, his mannerisms, his apathy—did Hope’s Peak strip him of everything that made him human?

“I am called… Kamukura Izuru, the Ultimate Hope.”

‘I am called’ he said. Not, ‘I am Kamukura Izuru’

I am called.

“I-I…” Hajime placed his shaky hands on his knees and breathed, feeling as if he were about to puke up his entire stomach. Words began to spill out of his mouth, shaky and strained. “Th-That’s so—fucked up. How could—why did—fuck! ” He took a few deep breaths and willed himself to calm down. Now was not the time to panic, especially considering his twin was still standing there.

At that thought, Hajime glanced upwards to see Izuru watching him silently, his calm demeanor a strong contrast to Hajime's ongoing panic attack. Hajime took a few more steady breaths before he slowly rose back up, feeling slightly disoriented and incredibly nauseated. 

“Your memories were taken…” Hajime stated numbly.

“Correct,” Izuru confirmed like it was just a fact. Like it meant nothing.

“That means… there has to be a reason why they took your memories.”

“Correct.”

Hajime tried to think straight amidst the storm of thoughts and emotions he was currently feeling. Why would someone want someone else’s memories removed? There had to be a reason, it just wouldn’t make sense to do something so drastic and downright fucked up without some sort of motive. He thought of everything he knew about the twin, how Izuru possessed every talent, how he was given the title of Ultimate Hope, how he participated in secret classes with complex tasks and high-level exams. This would require a lot of skill and dedication for any normal human being, but for a person whose memories were removed…

“Do you regret knowing me now?” Izuru’s voice suddenly broke through his train of thought. Hajime blinked, looking across from him.

“What?”

“You realize that the removal of my memories means that I am no longer the person who once resided in this body. After all, if a person is stripped of all their memories and personality traits, could they truly be considered the same person? While this body may have belonged to your brother’s, the person I am may very well be a stranger. That is one way to look at it,” Izuru philosophized, his gaze drifting as he fell into thought once again.  

Hajime closed his eyes, inhaled, then reopened them.

“Izuru… shut up.”

Izuru’s eyes flickered to Hajime, blinking once. Hajime looked at him pointedly and continued.

“I don’t want to hear that crap. You’re still my brother, with or without your memories. Maybe you’re not the same person you once were—I mean, neither of us knows the person you once were—but that doesn’t matter. What matters is who you are now.”

Izuru was silent for a moment, considering. “…I see.”

The wind continued to blow cool air, but Hajime hardly noticed it anymore, feeling numb and hollow.

This was so fucked up.

“Is there anything else you can remember about the day you… woke up?” Hajime asked.

“Yes. After waking up that day, I was informed that the purpose of my creation was to become a vessel for artificial talent, which was instilled into me during the surgical procedure. In other words, my talents were all given to me by Hope’s Peak. Or at least… that is what I was told, on that day,” Izuru explained.

Hajime wasn't sure how to feel about that extra bit of information, but he knew it was important. This was all so much bigger than Hajime imagined it would be, and while some of his questions were answered, there was still so much that he didn't understand. He was just a single reserve course student, going up against something much greater than him. He had no talent or special skills—he was a nobody. Some would say he was completely in over his head.

But even so, someone had to stand up to this. He couldn't just sit back and let this go on. Someone needed to save Izuru from this, and Hajime would be that someone, if not as a special person, than as his brother.

Hajime's expression suddenly hardened in resolve and he looked over at the twin across from him.

“We’re going to find out the whole truth about what happened to you and what Hope's Peak has done, and when we do, I’m not letting those bastards touch you ever again," Hajime declared.

Izuru was silent, but the subtle shift of his facial expression was all Hajime needed to know that the twin understood. The two of them stood beneath the tree for some time longer, the wisteria gently swaying above them.

As the days passed by, Hajime worked on collecting evidence against Hope's Peak. He had went ahead and bought several notebooks to write down everything he knew so far, including a timeline of events dating back to when he first met Izuru to now. If he was going to expose Hope's Peak and free Izuru from the hell he's been placed in, than he needed to be both precise and patient. If he rushed this and got caught by the higher-ups, or failed to collect enough evidence, then there was no doubt that he wouldn't get a second chance at this.

So as much as it frustrated him, Izuru would have to continue returning to the school and doing his 'assignments' until they've gathered enough evidence to expose them. After all, if Izuru stopped participating in his assignments, they would surely get suspicious, and Hajime already had enough of a target on his back.

In the meantime, Hajime kept a close eye on Natsumi during classes, as promised to Kuzuryu Fuyuhiko. The older yakuza sibling had given Hajime his phone number, suggesting that he keep him updated in case something happens, but so far, nothing new had occurred. Every day, he watched the blonde girl from his desk—which was only a few spaces away from Natsumi’s—searching for any signs of suspicious behavior, but she didn't appear to be acting much different than usual.

The only thing different that Hajime could note was she seemed to be carrying around a digital camera more often than usual, gazing at it for long periods of time in the middle of classes.

On the fourth day of spying on the younger yakuza child, Hajime noticed Natsumi hurrying out of the classroom quickly after the bell rang.  Hajime stood up and followed her in what he hoped was a subtle manner. In the hallway, he kept a fair distance from her and watched as the blonde girl headed straight down the hall, eventually turning a sharp corner. Hajime sped up and quickly rounded that same corner hoping not to lose her, only to suddenly be yanked forward by his collar, stumbling on his feet.

“Hey dipshit, are you stalking me?” Green eyes glared at Hajime and it was then that he realized that he'd been caught. Natsumi held a fistful of his shirt in her hand, having pulled him closer to her face.

Hajime spluttered and tried to deny it. “W-what? I wasn’t—”

“Don’t lie to me. You’ve been eyeballing me during classes for the past week now. Did Fuyuhiko put you up to this?”

He opened his mouth to protest before realizing it was pointless. There was no reason to lie to her now. 

He sighed. “He’s worried about you. He says you’ve been acting strange lately and he wanted me to make sure you were alright.”

Natsumi huffed indignantly and released his shirt. “You tell him I’m just fine. I don’t need no babysitter!”

Hajime raised a brow, examining her suspiciously. Natsumi avoided his gaze, her digital camera held firmly in her hand. Something about her demeanor seemed off, and she looked nervous about something rather than bold and confident as she usually did.

“…Are you sure you’re alright?” Hajime asked.

“I told you I’m fine! Keep pestering me and I’ll cut your fingers off, dork!” Natsumi snapped. Hajime knew her well enough by now not to take her threats and insults too seriously, but he also knew it wasn’t wise to push her too much.

“Okay, I won’t keep bothering you. It’s just that, well… I’m worried about you too. You don’t have to tell me what’s going on if you don’t want to, but just know that I’m here to listen if you want,” Hajime offered.

Pink dusted across the blonde girl’s face, seeming embarrassed. “Like I’d want to talk to you. But I guess…” Natsumi sighed, shifting her gaze towards the floor. “It’s just, so damn irritating. I’m this close to getting into the Main Course, Hinata, I can feel it. I’ve been working so hard on my photography, studying my ass off, taking hundreds of photos, but no matter how hard I try, that Koizumi keeps surpassing me!”

Natsumi gripped the digital camera so hard he was worried it might break. “It’s not fair… I could be in the Main Course with Fuyuhiko right now if that bitch weren’t in my way!”

“Natsumi…” Hajime gave her a sympathetic look. “I know how much this means to you, but you can’t blame Koizumi for not being in the Main Course. It isn’t her fault.”

“You don’t get it, Hinata,” Natsumi looked at him again and Hajime could see the desperation in her eyes. “I have to prove myself. I have to be there, standing by my brother. If I don’t, then—”

Natsumi paused and looked away, something sad and pained etched in her features. Hajime wasn’t sure what to say. It’s not like he had much experience with sibling relationships, after all, he just discovered he had a brother some months ago, and he’d like to think his relationship with Izuru was somewhat of an odd case.

Even so, if there’s one thing Hajime was beginning to understand about brothers, it was that they had a tendency to care about you, even if it's not always shown in obvious ways.

Hajime placed a gentle hand on Natsumi’s shoulder, drawing her attention back to him.

“Listen, I don’t know much about your brother, but I do know that he cares about you enough to ask me to look out for you. He even offered to pay me for it, just to ensure that you were safe. It seems to me that whether or not you’re in the Reserve Course or the Main Course, you still mean a lot to your brother.”

Natsumi was silent, confliction passing through her face. 

“…I need to think,” Natsumi said in an uncharacteristically calm voice before silently brushing past him. Hajime watched her disappear down the corridor and sighed. He wasn’t sure if his words had reached her or not, but he hoped they did.

Mikan was both nervous and excited. Her beloved had given her an order to talk to Satoafter lunch, while she was alone. Mikan hadn’t questioned why she wanted her to do this; there was no need to, because her beloved knew what she was doing and she didn’t need to explain herself to Mikan. The nurse didn't want to disappoint her.

So after lunch was over, Mikan managed to spot Sato outside, all by herself. Sato seemed to be heading back to the Reserve Course building. Before she could get away, Mikan hurriedly approached her.

“Um, S-Sato-san?” Mikan tapped the other girl’s shoulder. Sato stopped and turned around, violet eyes meeting hers curiously.

“Oh, hey Tsumiki. Did you need something?” Sato asked.

“Um… y-yes, actually. There’s something I need to tell you.” Mikan shuffled nervously, averting her eyes to the ground.

“What is it? Is something wrong?”

“It’s about Koizumi-san. I-I think she’s in trouble.”

“What do you mean?” Sato looked worried, her full attention on Mikan now.

“W-well I overheard Natsumi-san talking in the hallway, and I heard her say something about how she’s going to get rid of Koizumi-san once in for all. I-I wasn’t sure if she was joking, but she sounded real serious…”

“Get rid of her…?” Sato’s eyes widened in terror, her breath becoming shaky. “N-no… she can’t! Tell me where you last saw her!” The other girl gripped Mikan’s shoulders desperately, eliciting an ‘eep!’ from her.

“I-I think I saw her heading t-towards the music room! That’s all I know! I-I swear it!” Tears instinctively formed in Mikan's eyes, improving her performance. Sato cursed and quickly bolted off in the direction of the music room. Mikan watched her run until she disappeared out of sight, then she heard a slow clap and turned her head to see her beloved appear from around the corner.

“Good work, Mikan! I knew you could do it!” Enoshima's smile was so bright as she praised her, and it filled Mikan’s heart with joy.

“D-did I do good, Enoshima-san?” Mikan blushed and smiled as she watched Enoshima approach her.

“You did exactly as I asked.” Enoshima reached out, patting her head affectionately. Mikan sighed, reveling in the attention. It confused her, why Enoshima would want Mikan to tell Sato such a bold lie, but she didn’t question anything—knowing her beloved was pleased was good enough.

Natsumi snapped another photo of the grand piano with her digital camera. The new, expensive camera her parents just bought was working pretty well, and she’d like to believe that she’s improved a lot lately in capturing high-quality photos.

Not that it mattered. It was obvious by now that no matter how hard she tried, Koizumi’s photos would always be superior. That redheaded goody-two-shoes had more experience and—as much as she hated to admit it—more talent than Natsumi did, otherwise, Natsumi would have already been given the title of Ultimate Photographer. 

But Natsumi had been so close to getting there. She didn't belong in the Reserve Course with the rest of these talentless losers. She was strong, skilled, important—she belonged in the Main Course with her brother. She knew she wasn't going to be the next heir in the yakuza family, but she was still valuable and she wanted to prove it.

Because if she couldn't prove it, then her brother would leave her behind. Her grip on the camera increased, wanting to slam it down onto the floor.

"It seems to me that whether or not you’re in the Reserve Course or the Main Course, you still mean a lot to your brother.”

Hinata's words from earlier came to mind then and she paused. It was stupid to listen to some talentless nobody like him, but she couldn't help but consider his words. Sure, maybe he only told her that so she would stop going after Koizumi, but maybe there was some truth to his words...

Natsumi snapped another photo, this time of the aquarium in the corner of the room. The photo quickly printed and she took a look at it. This one was a bit off. Maybe it would look better from a different angle. As she positioned herself to take another photo, she heard a door open up behind her.

“Hm?” Natsumi turned her head to see an all too familiar girl with curly black hair and violet eyes enter the room.

Sato.

“What are you doing here?” Natsumi scowled, both annoyed and surprised. She hadn’t expected anyone to show up to the music room at this hour, especially not her of all people. It was only after a few seconds that Natsumi noticed something off about the black-haired girl. Plain Jane was still standing in the doorway, her face twisted into something painful and livid. Her eyes looked murderous, the most intense that Natsumi had ever seen them, and they were pointed directly at Natsumi.

“You’ve gone too far this time, Natsumi,” Sato’s voice was laced with venom, and from where Natsumi stood, it almost looked like she was shaking. Natsumi took a step back from the other girl, refusing to acknowledge the knot twisting in her stomach.

“What the hell are you talking about?” Natsumi was genuinely confused. She didn’t understand what was going on. Sato stepped into the room and Natsumi didn't miss the hand locking the door behind her.

“You think you can just do whatever you want and get away with it, just because your parents are rich and powerful? Well not this time. I-I won’t let you…” Sato pulled something small and metal from behind her back, and it was only after a few short seconds that Natsumi realized it was a knife. Her eyes widened, taking another step back as fear overtook her.

“I won’t let you do it…” Sato’s eyes were hysterical right before she lunged. “I won’t let you kill Mahiru—!”

The camera fell to the floor and shattered. 

Chapter Text

Hajime anxiously tapped a pencil against his desk. The teacher was standing in front of the class explaining something or another, but Hajime’s attention was completely elsewhere. Every reserve course student was sitting in their assigned seats, all except one student whose desk was currently unoccupied.

Where is she?

Five minutes had passed since the end of their lunch period and Natsumi had not returned to the classroom. It wasn’t like Natsumi to skip classes, especially considering how intolerant the Reserve Course teachers could be. He tried to reason that maybe Natsumi was just running late as it wouldn’t exactly be the first time. At any moment, she would walk through the classroom door, throw a curse word or two at any nosy students, and sit down at her desk with casual confidence.

When the sixth minute passed and Natsumi still hadn’t walked through that door, Hajime abruptly shot up from his seat and started to maneuver his way through the desks. His classmates were quick to notice the disturbance, turning their heads to watch as he passed by.

“And just where do you think you’re going? Return to your seat, Hinata.” The teacher’s voice was stern, clearly annoyed by the interruption, but Hajime was too anxious to worry about that right now.

“It’s an emergency,” Hajime quickly offered, having no time for an explanation.

“I decide what counts as an emergency around here. Do you hear me, young man? Hinata!”

Hajime ignored the teacher and whispering students as he pushed past the door. He bolted down the hall with the speed of a man running like his life depended on it. His immediate thought was to head straight for the Main Course building where Koizumi was, hoping that the redheaded photographer may have a clue as to where Natsumi was. If not, then he could at least let Kuzuryu know that Natsumi was missing.

He hurriedly left the Reserve Course building and ran straight across to the Main Course. He stopped when he saw several security guards stationed in front of the main building. When it wasn’t lunch hours, guards would be stationed in front of the gate to ensure no intruders would enter this school, and since Hajime wasn’t in the main course and hasn’t been invited inside, he would technically be considered an intruder.

Hajime cursed under his breath and hid behind a tree, considering his options. He couldn’t just waltz right in unless he was interested in getting a suplex by the security guards. He could try to sneak past the guards, but the chances of that happening were slim to none. The best chance he had at getting inside would be to call for help.

Still hidden behind the tree, Hajime pulled out his phone and contacted a friend.

Souda

 1:09 PM

[1:09 PM] 

You:  Souda, I need u to do me a favor

[1:09 PM] 

Souda:  wut’s up bro?

[1:09 PM]

You: I need to get to your classroom but there are guards standing by the gate

You: could u come out here and help me get inside?

[1:09 PM]

Souda: no problem, bro! Leave it to me!

[1:09 PM]

You: thx

Hajime slid the phone back into his pocket and waited. He had considered texting Nanami, but he had a funny feeling the guards wouldn’t allow him through if a girl invited him inside. It’s not like he had any bad intentions, but they were high schoolers, and a girl inviting a boy inside the building during school hours could definitely be seen the wrong way. It would be a lot easier to explain if another boy invited him instead.

A few minutes later, he spotted the pink-haired mechanic coming out of the main building and heading towards the gate. Hajime took that as his cue. He stepped out from behind the tree and calmly approached the guards, ignoring the anxious knot in his stomach. The guards immediately noticed him approaching and eyed him suspiciously.

“Hold it,” One of the guards held a hand out to stop him. “You are not permitted to enter this area and are currently in violation of school rules. You’re coming with—”

“Yo, Hinata!” Souda interrupted the guard as he approached them, casually waving. “There you are! I’ve been waiting for you to show up. I’ve been so pumped about starting this next project and I could totally use your help.”

“Y-yeah, of course…” Hajime said, carefully playing along. “I’m happy to help you, Souda. I know this is important for honing your talent and all...”

The guards seemed hesitant, eyeing both Souda and Hajime with suspicion. The first guard awkwardly cleared his throat before returning his gaze to Hajime. “Reserve students aren’t allowed on campus during school hours. I’m afraid we can’t allow your friend through.”

Souda waved his hand dismissively. “Don’t worry about it, Hinata’s got special access. The headmaster himself made Hinata an official assistant to the students of Class 77, didn’t you know?”

The guards looked at each other in confusion. Hajime swallowed, uncertain whether the guards would buy it. There were a few awkward seconds of silence before the other guard spoke up.

“…Shouldn’t he have a special pass then?”

Souda seemed taken off guard for a moment. “Erm—yeah, you’re right! Must’ve slipped the headmaster’s mind at the time, haha. Remind me to take you to the headmaster’s office so we can get that pass later, okay Hinata?”

“R-right…” Hajime nodded quickly. Before the guards could protest, Souda threw his arm around Hajime’s shoulder and started walking past the gate.

“Whelp, we better get going! This project’s not gonna build itself!” Souda said as they walked. The guards watched as the two of them walked towards the main building, then they grumbled, letting the two of them go. Hajime released the breath he hadn’t realized he’d been holding and turned to his friend.

“Thanks Souda, I owe you one,” he said.

“Hey man, you helped me with my emergency, it’s only fair that I do the same.” Souda gave a sharp, toothy grin and Hajime smiled in return. Then he remembered what he originally came here to do and he suddenly bolted towards the main building. Souda jumped in surprise and raced after him. “Whoa, hold up!”

When he finally reached Class 77, he wasted no time bursting through the classroom door. Their teacher, Yukizome, was standing in front of the class when she turned her head to see him standing in the doorway.

“Hinata? What are you doing here? Shouldn’t you be in class right now?” Yukizome asked, surprise and concern lacing her tone. Hajime would feel more embarrassed if the current situation weren’t so dire.

“I’m sorry for interrupting your class Yukizome-sensei but I need to speak with one of your students.” Hajime muttered apologies as he maneuvered through the desks until he reached Koizumi, who was looking at him in surprise.

“Koizumi, have you seen Natsumi at all during or after lunch today?” Hajime asked.

Koizumi blinked. “Natsumi? No, I haven’t seen her today. I usually spend lunchtime with Saoinji, Mioda, Tsumiki, and Sato before we split up. Why, is something wrong?”

“She’s not in our classroom. Natsumi is missing.”

“Wait, did you just say Natsumi is missing?” Kuzuryu stood up from his seat, approaching the two of them. “For how long?”

Hajime turned towards the yakuza boy. “I haven’t seen her since before lunch."

“Let me try to call her, she could just be in her dorm.” Kuzuryu pulled out his cellphone and proceeded to call his sister.

“She’s not the only one missing,” Nanami stood up from her seat then. “Tsumiki-san hasn’t shown up to class either, and she hasn’t answered any of my texts.”

Koizumi frowned in worry. “Tsumiki was with us during lunch. We split up afterwards, but I don’t know where she went.”

“Then that means we have two students who are suddenly missing. How strange…” Komaeda said from his seat, his tone sounding uncharacteristically serious.

Kuzuryu cursed, setting his phone down. “Damn it, her phone’s going straight to voicemail. Something’s wrong. We need to go find her, now!”

“Okay students, don’t panic,” Yukizome said in a calm voice. “As your teacher, it is my responsibility to look out for my students. I will go search for Tsumiki and Natsumi while you all stay here.”

Kuzuryu immediately frowned in protest. “You don’t expect me to sit back while my sister is missing, do you? Not a chance in hell!”

Yukizome was silent, looking as if she wanted to argue, but eventually sighed. “Okay, fair point. I doubt I’d be able to stop you, so in that case, I’ll allow Kuzuryu to help with the search.”

“I’m going to help search too!” Nanami said determinedly.

“As will I,” Pekoyama stood up. “I must help the young ma—Kuzuryu in his search. I believe my skills will be useful in tracking them down.”

Yukizome huffed. “Okay okay, fine. Kuzuryu, Pekoyama, Nanami, and Hinata are all coming with me to help search, but that’s it. The rest of you stay here, and that’s final!”

Some of the students looked like they wanted to protest but reluctantly didn’t. Nanami pulled out her phone and began typing. “I’ll send a message through the group chat so Kamukura-kun will know what’s going on, too.”

Hajime nodded. “Good idea.”

“What are we still doing standing around? Let’s go!” Kuzuryu declared before heading for the door. Hajime was about to follow behind them until he heard a voice.

“Wait, Hinata-kun,” Komaeda called out, sounding apprehensive. “Maybe we should—"

“There’s no time, Komaeda. I’ll be back soon.” Hajime left the room, not waiting to hear the rest of what Komaeda had to say. Pretty soon the five of them were all searching the first floor.

Another boring assignment complete. Fortunately, this one hadn’t taken much time to finish, leaving Izuru with an ample amount of free time before his next assignment. Hajime, Nanami, and Komaeda were all still in classes, leaving him with little to do in the meantime. This routine has long since gotten dull and monotonous. Hajime has made it clear that he intends to disrupt this routine by exposing Hope’s Peak of their secrets and bringing legal matters into play, thus freeing Izuru from his entrapment in this school. It isn’t likely that Hajime will succeed, at least not without help.

For the twin to succeed, his best chance would be to consult Nanami’s teacher, Yukizome Chisa, as well as her colleagues, the head of security and the former Ultimate Student Council President, Munakata Kyosuke. Izuru has known about them secretly investigating the school since Yukizome and Sakakura’s arrival. The three of them held enough power to stand against Hope’s Peak, and with enough evidence, they could file a lawsuit against them.

Izuru didn’t care to help them at first, but as he becomes increasingly more bored with this school, the thought of no longer having to serve as the Ultimate Hope did sound appealing to him. His thoughts were interrupted as suddenly, he felt a vibration in his pocket, signaling a notification from his phone. He reached down and pulled out the cellular device to see a message displayed on the screen.

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura, Komaeda

1:16 PM 

[1:16 PM]

Nanami: Hinata just came into our classroom and told us that one of his classmates is missing. Tsumiki is also missing. You haven’t seen them have you Kamukura?

Izuru paused at the message, calculating, then replied.

[1:16 PM]

Kamukura: I have not.

[1:16 PM]

Nanami: I’m really worried. Pls let us know if u see them. I’m gonna go search Tsumiki's dorm with Yukizome. Hinata is searching with Kuzuryu and Pekoyama

[1:16 PM]

Komaeda: I have a suspicion about who’s responsible for this. Don’t you?

Although there was no way to prove it, Izuru knew that Komaeda’s question was directed at him. The lucky student seemed to reach the same conclusion as Izuru.

He considered his options. Hajime and Nanami have already begun searching for their classmates. He could go searching for the missing students himself, but by doing so, he may be leaving both Hajime and Nanami at risk. After all, there is a possibility that Enoshima wishes to separate them all, and by doing so, they will be vulnerable to an attack. It would be safer if the three of them were grouped together.

However, if he decides to search for Hajime and Nanami, there is a possibility that the missing students may be dead by the time he reaches them, assuming they aren’t already. If Enoshima is planning something and it involves those missing students, then it would be wise to reach those students before her plans unfold. But doing so will leave Hajime and Nanami at risk.

Izuru thought for a moment before making a decision.

[1:17 PM]

Kamukura: I will search for the missing students.

He will have to take the risk of leaving Hajime and Nanami on their own. According to Nanami, other classmates were accompanying them, meaning they have a better chance of being safe. In the likelihood that they become separated or are ambushed, Izuru will have to simply trust that they are capable enough to handle themselves.

Izuru returned the device to his pocket and quickly set out to find the missing students.

At some point, the five of them split up. While Nanami and Yukizome left to search Tsumiki’s dorm, the rest of them continued to search elsewhere. Hajime, Kuzuryu, and Pekoyama had thoroughly checked all of the first floor: the dining room, bathhouse, incinerator, storage room, laundry room, even the restrooms had all been searched, but there wasn’t a single sign of Natsumi anywhere.

Kuzuryu was trying his best to stay level-headed, but Hajime could tell he was getting increasingly stressed with each room they searched. Pekoyama was the calmest of the three of them, having not said a word since they began tracking them down, but her sharp eyes were fully alert and determined. After coming up empty in each room on the first floor, they stopped by the staircase leading up to the higher floors.

“We need to split up and cover more area,” Kuzuryu asserted, turning to face the other two. “I’ll check the second floor, Peko will check the third, and Hinata will check the fourth. Understood?”

A small part of Hajime worried that separating wasn’t a good idea. He was reminded of those cheesy horror movies where the protagonists would make the dumb decision to split up, shortly before a serial killer jumped out of the shadows and murdered them one by one. But it also made sense to split up, for the faster they found Natsumi, the greater the chance they’d find her before something bad happened.

Hajime didn’t want to think about what would happen if they found her too late. So with a firm nod, he agreed.

“Right. I’ll call you if I find her,” Hajime replied.

“Same here. Now move your asses!” With that, Kuzuryu ran up the staircase and disappeared into the second floor. Pekoyama turned to look at Hajime, sparing him one last glance.

“Good luck, Hinata,” Pekoyama said in her calm voice before disappearing onto the third floor. Once the two of them were out of sight, Hajime proceeded to stumble up the staircase, footsteps echoing throughout the empty space. If he remembered correctly, the fourth floor contained the chemistry lab, staff room, classrooms, music room, and the headmaster’s office.

His heart continued to race with each step he took. Images of Natsumi flashed through his mind: her standing in the hallway with a smug grin on her face as she declared herself the Ultimate Little Sister. An image of her holding an expensive digital camera in her hands, staring at it longingly as she traced the outer edges. An image of her laughing as she talked about how she used to tease her older brother for having a babyface.

Hajime made a promise to Kuzuryu to look out for her, and now she’d gone completely missing. A wave of guilt surged through him, leaving his throat and chest tight, but he shoved it down in favor of focusing on the task at hand. He could feel guilty after they found Natsumi.

He continued up the staircase until he reached the fourth floor, stopping in front of the large door. With no time to waste, Hajime reached out for the door handle.

His fingers hadn’t even touched the handle before he suddenly felt something cold press against his neck. He froze.

“Don’t move or you’re dead.”

Hajime recognized that cold, serious voice. He looked down to see a combat knife pressed against his neck, a gloved hand holding the handle. Hajime swallowed thickly, fear quickly taking over him.

“Ikusaba…” Hajime whispered.

Natsumi has been in a lot of shitty situations. It’s what came with the life of being a part of the Kuzuryu Clan. Naturally, being a member of the yakuza family prepared you for these shitty situations, and she liked to believe that she was one of the toughest, most well-prepared yakuza members there were.

But for the first time in a long time, she felt weak and woefully unprepared.

Natsumi stood on shaky legs, breath short, chest burning, and head aching terribly. Adrenaline made it easier not to think about the cuts scattered along her arms and legs, evidence of having narrowly avoided being stabbed by something sharp, multiple times. What was more concerning was the deep dash on the left side of her torso where the knife had plunged straight through her. That wound was a little harder to ignore, a dull pain radiating from her side as blood soaked through her white shirt.

The other concerning wound was on her head, red dripping down from her brow and clumping her bangs. It had been clumsy of her to fall and hit her head against the edge of the stadium, nearly cracking her skull open in the process. She felt like a complete rookie for making such a mistake, and she was pretty sure she might’ve given herself a concussion.

Across from her, Sato stood looking more bruised than bloody. Unlike Sato, Natsumi didn’t have a weapon, and so she could only fight using her bare hands. She’d managed to get a few good punches in and when she couldn’t punch, she scratched at whatever she could get her nails on, including Sato’s left eye which was now swollen, thin red scratch marks disfiguring her face.

Natsumi doesn’t know how long they’ve been fighting—it felt like she’s been holding Sato off for an eternity. She wasn’t sure how much longer she could keep this up.

“Y-you’ve made your point, Sato! Enough already! Give up and quit fighting me before you make things even worse for yourself!” Natsumi tried to sound threatening, but truthfully, she was scared. She just wanted to take pictures and show her brother how much progress she made. None of this was supposed to happen—why was any of this happening?

“Shut up…” Sato squeezed her eyes shut, clutching her hair and shaking her head madly. “Shut up shut up shut up shut up! Just shut your damn mouth!”

Natsumi tensed, taking a step back as she watched the other girl scream. She’s gone completely off the deep end…

Threatening her was useless now. The other girl was too unstable and clearly wasn’t going to listen.

Think, think. What would Fuyuhiko do?

“I can’t stand you…” Sato gripped the handle of her knife until her knuckles were painfully white. “Every day you walk around here, acting like you own the place. You treat people like Mahiru as if they’re dirt, but she deserves to be here way more than you do! You don’t deserve anything!”

Sato looked over at her, violet eyes riddled with despair.

“Just die already!” Sato lunged and raised her knife. Natsumi quickly caught both her wrists in a tight grip, struggling to push her away. The blade inched closer and closer to her face.

Without a second thought, Natsumi slammed her head against Sato’s, making the other girl stumble backwards and drop the knife with a clatter. Natsumi ignored the throbbing pain in her head and fell to the ground, vision fuzzy as she tried to reach for the knife. Sato seemed to catch on quickly as she kicked the knife away, shortly before delivering a hard kick to Natsumi’s head.

Natsumi cried out and collapsed against the hard floor. The pain in her head increased tenfold, causing her to wince in agony. She struggled to keep her eyes open, the room spinning as dark spots littered her vision. She couldn’t focus, her head feeling like cotton.

Fuck this was bad.

Fuck fuck fuckfuckfuck—

She barely registered a weight climbing on top of her before suddenly she couldn’t breathe, something tight wrapping around her neck. She realized she was being strangled, fingers digging harshly into her neck. Natsumi desperately claws at the hands, eyes wide as she stared up at the murderous eyes of her attacker. Sato was saying something but she couldn’t hear it, vision becoming blurry as her brain ran out of oxygen.

This was it. She fought for as long as she could, but in the end, she wasn’t strong enough.

She couldn’t help but think how pathetic she was to go out like this. What would Fuyuhiko think? Maybe he would try to avenge her. Somehow, that thought made her feel a little better.

Natsumi’s eyes closed, seconds away from entering the dark abyss. She vaguely heard a door swing open before suddenly, the weight was thrown off. Natsumi gasped as oxygen quickly returned to her lungs, hacking and coughing violently. She immediately curled up on the ground, rubbing her sore throat as she recovered from the assault.

Did Fuyuhiko come to save her? With newfound hope, she opened her eyes, allowing her vision to refocus. On the ground across from her, she saw Sato splayed out on the floor, staring up at someone with wide eyes. Natsumi followed her gaze, looking up to see who had come into the room.

Above her stood a boy with long black hair and piercing red eyes staring down at her.

Chapter Text

Izuru assessed the situation before him. On the floor of the music room laid two students: the assailant, a female with black hair and violet eyes whom Izuru did not recognize, and the victim, a female with blonde hair and green eyes whom he could only assume was Hajime’s missing classmate as well as the older sibling to the Ultimate Yakuza. Their uniforms indicated that both students were from the Reserve Course Department.

The black-haired girl possessed a minimal number of external injuries, mainly small lacerations, early signs of bruising, and a swelling left eye. Nothing extremely detrimental, but medical assistance was still recommended. The yakuza girl, on the other hand, was suffering from much more significant injuries—lacerations on her hands, thighs, and forearms, a deep cut on the right side of her torso, and a head wound. Izuru might also detect symptoms of a concussion. The yakuza girl would require immediate medical assistance or else her injuries may worsen and possibly lead to death.

After analyzing the two students, he shifted his gaze to the corner of the music room where he spotted a camera watching them. The camera was undoubtedly placed there by Enoshima to record the dispute taking place in this room. If Izuru had arrived a moment too late, one of the students would be dead, the other student would be classified as a murderer, and the exchange would’ve all been caught on camera. That was most likely Enoshima’s plan, and if it weren’t for Izuru’s luck, deduction skills, and ability to picklock doors, she would have succeeded.

“H-hey…” A voice cut through the silence of the room as the black-haired girl shakily sat up on the floor. “Who… are you?”

Izuru didn’t care to acknowledge the black-haired girl at the moment as he contemplated how he would handle this situation. Meanwhile, the yakuza girl was the next person to speak, sitting up as she rubbed her sore neck.

“You’re in big trouble now, Sato.” The yakuza girl looked over at the student across from her with an expression depicting that of anger and resentment. Although livid, it appeared she was struggling to maintain her mask of intimidation as she pushed herself through pain and exhaustion.

“I never realized you had a death wish until you decided to try and kill me just now. Well I hope you enjoyed it, because when the clan hears about this, you’re as good as dead!”

“That will not happen,” Izuru quickly interrupted. While he didn’t particularly care what happened to either of these students, he knew that whatever Enoshima was planning involved the death of at least one of them. Therefore, in order to prevent Enoshima’s plan from succeeding, he would need to ensure that neither of these students killed each other.

“Like hell it won’t!” The yakuza girl whipped her head towards Izuru and glared venomously. “This bitch tried to kill me!”

“You were going to kill Mahiru first!” The black-haired girl protested, a mix of anger and desperation on her face. “If anyone’s to blame here, it’s you!”

“What the hell are you on about? You think I’d waste my breath trying to take out that stupid goody-two-shoes—”

“You’re a damn liar! Tsumiki told me—”

“I’m a liar? Yeah, right. Go fuck yourself, Sato!”

Izuru watched as the two girls fell into a heated argument, throwing insults back and forth to one another. It was clear that neither of them would be willing to let this incident go without settling their dispute. How troublesome. He would need them to make amends before he brought them back to the others.

“Forget about what happened here.” Izuru’s voice cut through the storm of raging insults, causing a momentary pause.

“What did you just say?” The yakuza girl turned to Izuru once again, still managing to glare at him even with blood running down from her head wound.

“Furthering this dispute will be beneficial to no one. Leave this incident behind and the both of you may walk out of this room alive.”

“Was that a threat? Do you have a death wish too, you idiot?!”

Izuru carefully approached the yakuza girl and crouched down in front of her. She watched him uncertainly, expression morphing from anger, to confusion, to something close to recognition.

“Wait a minute… you’re Hinata’s brother, aren’t you?” The blonde inquired. Izuru didn’t answer that question and instead offered her a proposition.

“If you agree to discuss your issues with the other student, I will tend to your wounds and allow you to leave this room,” Izuru offered.

The yakuza girl gave him an incredulous look. “Are you kidding me?! To hell with that! I refuse to talk to her!”

Izuru hummed and stood back up, walking towards the entrance of the music room. Both students watched in confusion as he approached the door, only to stop right in front of it. He reached out and proceeded to lock the door before turning back around to face the students.

“Then you are welcome to stay here, but your injuries will only continue to get worse,” Izuru said.

The yakuza girl laughed nervously. “Y-you can’t be serious… You’ll seriously let me bleed out here unless I agree to let her live?”

“Yes.” It was a bluff, but he knew she would believe it. As predicted, the yakuza girl flinched, taken aback by his bluntness. She fell silent, lowering her eyes to the ground as the reality of the situation finally settled in on her. Blood was still pouring out of her wounds and if left untreated, she would certainly pass out within the next half hour.

The yakuza girl cursed under her breath, glancing over at the black-haired girl who sat across from her. The other girl’s head was lowered, eyes pained and guilt-ridden. Her senses must be returning as the reality of the situation settled in on her as well. This was a good sign, as it meant the two of them may be open to vulnerability, giving themselves a chance to work out their disagreements.

Now all he had to do was wait.

Hajime stood completely still, eyeing the knife pressing lightly against his throat. He was frozen like a deer caught in headlights, unable to do anything except steady his increasingly erratic breathing. Whatever god there may be out there, Hajime was convinced that they must hate him for putting him through so many bizarre, unfortunate situations.

“Walk,” Ikusaba ordered, voice barely above a whisper. Hajime visibly swallowed, his Adam’s apple nearly pushing against the blade.

“Where to?” Hajime asked, trying his damnedest to stay calm.

“Fifth floor.”

Slowly, Hajime forced his legs to move up the next staircase leading him to the fifth floor. The whole time, Ikusaba stood directly behind him and kept the knife to his throat, matching each of his steps as they ascended the staircase. Hajime briefly considered pushing her backwards down the staircase and making a run for it, but he knew better—he had better chances of discovering a secret talent than he had of overpowering this soldier.

When they reached the fifth floor, Hajime stopped in front of the large door leading to the hallway. Ikusaba nudged him impatiently, urging him to open the door. Hajime slowly reached out for the door and pushed it open before they entered the fifth floor. He had no clue where they were going, nor was he looking forward to finding out. He needed to buy time and escape this situation.

“What do you want with me?” Hajime boldly asked as they traversed the empty hallway. The soldier said nothing, and for a moment he thought she wouldn’t answer at all until she eventually spoke.

“I was ordered not to let you interfere with plans. If you were smart, you wouldn’t have come here in the first place,” Ikusaba said.

Plans? It was then that realization struck him.

“You’re talking about Natsumi…” Hajime frowned, a sudden spike of anger rising forth. “What have you done with her?! Tell me where she is or else—!”

Ikusaba suddenly brought the knife closer to his neck, cutting him off mid-sentence and halting his steps. Hajime could feel the sting of sharp metal barely piercing through skin, and he had to tilt his head backwards to further avoid the blade. He could hear his heart pounding in his ears, fear dousing out the fire that had lit in his chest.

“You aren’t in any position to be making demands. I could easily slit your throat and dispose of your body in less than half an hour.” Ikusaba’s words sunk into his head and wreaked havoc upon his nerves, his fight-or-flight system urging him to get away from the danger. But right now he couldn’t fight or run away, and if he allowed Ikusaba to take him to wherever she was planning to take him, there was a chance he might not see the light of day ever again.

He needed to contact the others—if he could just reach into his pocket for his phone, maybe he could alert everyone else of his location. He had to buy more time.

Hajime summoned as much courage as he could and replied.

“You won’t kill me,” Hajime challenged. “Because if you do, Izuru will track you and your sister down and kill you both.”

Ikusaba seemed to tighten her grip on the handle of the blade and Hajime could practically feel the room grow colder.

“You have no idea what I’m capable of, Hinata Hajime. If you think your brother will prevent me from killing you, you’re sadly mistaken. I don’t care if my sister wants you alive—if you keep getting in my way, I won’t hesitate to end you.”

There was so much venom and hatred radiating from her that Hajime thought she was actually going to murder him right there in the hallway. Hajime shook and closed his eyes, praying to whatever god was out there for a miracle to walk through that door.

As if that god heard Hajime’s prayer and decided to grant him mercy, the door to the fifth hallway opened. Ikusaba whipped her head around and turned towards the door, causing Hajime to turn as well.

Standing in the doorway was the miracle in the form of a white-haired boy with pale skin and wide sage eyes, staring openly at the scene before him.

“K-Komaeda?” Hajime gawked. Ikusaba frowned, seeming displeased by the interruption, and Hajime was too busy looking at Komaeda to notice the soldier had moved the knife away from his neck. Komaeda took a few steps forward into the hallway.

“Hinata—” Komaeda was interrupted as Ikusaba flicked her wrist, throwing the knife towards Komaeda. Hajime’s heart leapt to his throat as he watched the blade head straight for Komaeda’s face.

“Nagito—! ” Hajime cried out, reaching out to stop the blade because even though it was getting further away Nagito was right there and he had to stop the blade stop the blade stop the blade—

By sheer luck, Komaeda managed to slip and fall backwards, the knife narrowly missing his face and grazing the top of his hair. He landed on the floor with a grunt and the knife clattered against the door before hitting the ground.

Not a second later and the door swung open, a swordswoman with silver hair and red eyes standing in the entrance.

“I heard a shout. What’s going—” Pekoyama’s eyes landed on Hajime’s then to Ikusaba’s. Instantly, Pekoyama transitioned from alert to protective mode, shifting to a combat stance with her sword in hand.

Hajime didn’t have much time to react before he was suddenly shoved forward by Ikusaba, falling to the ground unceremoniously. He vaguely registered Ikusaba bolting down the hallway and Pekoyama chasing after her until the two were out of sight. Hajime sat up from the ground, slightly disoriented before he managed to recall what was happening.

Across the floor, Komaeda was still laid out on the ground.

“Komaeda!” Hajime rushed over to the white-haired boy and kneeled beside him, immediately checking for injuries. Komaeda’s eyes were closed, his breathing steady. Hajime carefully lifted Komaeda’s head onto his lap, hoping that the other boy didn’t pass out or have a head injury.

“Komaeda, can you hear me?”

At the sound of his voice, Komaeda’s eyes slowly opened, blinking rapidly as his vision cleared. White curly hair was splayed out against Hajime’s lap as sage eyes met with his.  

“Hrmm… Hinata-kun?” Komaeda replied in a soft voice. Hajime sighed, shoulders sagging in relief.

“You’re alright. Thank god…”

“More than alright…” Komaeda was smiling playfully, eyes half-lidded as he stared up at him.

“You nearly died and you’re still cracking jokes.” Hajime huffed, though there was fondness in his tone. In an act of compulsion, Hajime ran his fingers through the white curls of hair nestled on his lap. Komaeda was still staring up at him, though his eyes had noticeably widened.

“This is the second time you saved me, you know that? Both times, you were at the right place at the right time.” Hajime said to the boy below him. A soft sigh escaped Komaeda’s lips, and before Hajime could realize it, the white-haired boy was pressing his cheek against Hajime’s palm.

“Haha… you’re right. It seems I just can’t stay away from you and your dangerous ways, Hinata-kun.”

In that moment, Hajime felt entranced by the boy below him. Strands of soft, pure white hair curled around his fingers as if Hajime’s hand belonged there. His skin was perfectly pale, glowing in a way that somehow made the boy look angelic. Sage eyes were fixed on Hajime, half-lidded and dazed, and Hajime couldn’t help but think how pretty Komaeda looked and—

Whoa where the hell did that come from??

Before Hajime had time to decipher his own alarming thoughts, they heard footsteps approaching from the stairwell. Hajime quickly pulled his hand away (did Komaeda just whine?) from the other boy’s hair and looked up to see Kuzuryu standing in the doorway.

“I heard shouting up here. What the hell happened? Are you two okay?” Kuzuryu asked. Hajime stood up from the floor, pulling Komaeda up with him.

“We were attacked. There isn’t much time to explain, but—” Hajime stopped when he felt his phone vibrate. He quickly pulled out the device and viewed the message.

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura, Komaeda

1:35 PM 

[1:35 PM]

Kamukura:  I found the yakuza girl. Fourth floor. Music room.

Hajime’s eyes widened at the text, hope igniting within him.

“Izuru found Natsumi! They’re in the music room!” Hajime exclaimed.

Kuzuryu’s eyes widened. “Really? Shit—let’s go, then!”  

The three of them rushed down to the fourth floor.

It wasn’t long before the three of them got to the music room. As soon as they arrived, the door to the music room opened and out stepped three figures.

The first figure was Natsumi who was, to Hajime’s surprise, covered in bandages from her arms, legs, head, and even her torso. If he had to guess, the injuries beneath those wrappings weren’t very pretty, but the bandages were expertly wrapped and there was hardly a trace of blood to be seen, so they must’ve been taken care of well enough.

The second figure to step out of the music room was even more surprising to see. Sato had way less bandages than Natsumi did, but her left eye looked painfully swollen as she held what appeared to be an ice pack against it.

“Natsumi!” Kuzuryu rushed to the blonde girl’s side, checking her over. “Shit—Natsumi, are you okay? Who did this to you?”

Natsumi smiled reassuringly at the older sibling. “I’m alright. Some creepy pervert broke into the school and attacked me and Sato with a knife, caught us both by surprise,” Natsumi explained.

“Fuck, are you serious? Where are they, I’ll—”

“Don’t worry about it, they’re long gone. Besides, I got a few good punches in, so I’m not too upset.”

Kuzuryu seemed relieved, and two of them proceeded to converse with one another. As the yakuza siblings chatted, the final figure stepped out of the music room and silently approached Hajime and Komaeda.

“How long ago did you find them?” Hajime asked the raven-haired twin.

“A while ago. They were fighting each other when I found them. I made them reconcile before I alerted you,” Izuru explained. Hajime didn’t need to question why Natsumi’s explanation was different from Izuru’s, putting two and two together.

“This was her doing, wasn’t it? As soon as I got to the fourth floor, Ikusaba stopped me and told me not to interfere with her sister’s plans.”

“You are correct. There was a hidden camera set up in the music room. I imagine Enoshima was planning to record the incident between the two students.”

Hajime cursed. To think what would have happened if Izuru hadn’t found them…

“So it’s true, then,” Komaeda’s voice suddenly cut through his thoughts, and Hajime turned to see the white-haired boy with a contemplative expression. “Those two students are responsible for the despair that’s been going on as of lately. I suspected as much, but I couldn’t know for sure until you both just confirmed it.”

“Yeah, it’s true. Those two girls are trouble, and they’re hellbent on causing chaos in the school. Izuru and I are trying to find a way to stop them,” Hajime explained.

“I see…” Komaeda smiled. “So it’s the twins of hope versus the twins of despair. It’s the true battle between hope and despair!”

“I wouldn’t put it like that, but sure.” Hajime turned to face the twin. “Come on, let’s return to Class 77 and let them know that we found Natsumi.”

The group of students all returned to the classroom. Pekoyama had returned not too long after they did, claiming to have lost track of Ikusaba. When Koizumi saw Sato walk through the door, she immediately rushed over to her friend, alarmed to have heard she’d been attacked by an intruder. Sato had smiled and reassured her, and they hugged each other.

Nanami and Yukizome had returned to the classroom sometime after Pekoyama, but were sad to inform the rest of them that they hadn’t found Tsumiki. This left the classroom feeling worried, wondering where the nurse had disappeared to.

As the classmates discussed Tsumiki’s possible whereabouts, Kuzuryu approached Hajime and Izuru.

“Thank you both for your help today,” Kuzuryu said. “You saved my sister’s life, and I owe you for it. If you ever need help with anything, the yakuza family would be happy to lend a hand.”

Hajime smiled and nodded. “Thanks, Kuzuryu.”

With that, Kuzuryu walked off. Then Koizumi approached them, holding her camera in her hand.

“Hey you two! Mind if I shot a picture of you both?” Koizumi asked.

“Huh? Oh, sure, I don’t mind.” Hajime smiled.

“Very well.” Izuru shrugged.

Hajime and Izuru stood side by side, leaning against the desks. Koizumi snapped a photo of them both then smiled.

“Perfect,” she smiled. “Thank you, both of you, for saving Sato and Natsumi. I’ll never forget it.”

With a polite goodbye, Koizumi returned to her classmates. Hajime turned to face the twin.

“Should we head to the dorm?” Hajime asked.

“In a moment. There is one more thing I need to take care of,” Izuru replied. Hajime nodded, watching as the raven-haired twin walked out of the classroom.

Mikan happily skipped down the empty corridor with an armful of undetonated bombs in her arms. Enoshima had ordered her to set these up around the school, and naturally, she was more than happy to oblige. Enoshima also told her to avoid running into anyone else, especially her teacher and her classmates, so whenever she heard footsteps, she made sure to hide as quickly as she could. Mikan was fairly certain she saw Nanami and Yukizome pass by her at least once or twice, but she’d quickly hidden in a janitor’s closet and waited until they were gone before she continued setting up the bombs.

Enoshima would be so proud of her.

She was just thinking of more ways to satisfy her beloved when she suddenly crashed into something hard.

“Waaah—!” Mikan cried out, dropping all the bombs she’d been carrying in landing in a rather lude position. Even now, she was a klutz. Mikan was so lucky that someone as great as Enoshima would put up with someone as worthless as her, and whoever she had just crashed into would probably think the same.

Upon remembering that she had indeed bumped into someone, she began to stutter out a set of desperate apologies.  

“I-I’m s-so so sorry! Please forgive m-me!” Mikan begged. When she opened her eyes, it was to the sight of a tall boy in a black suit, with long black hair, deep red eyes, and pale skin. His aura radiated power, but it wasn’t the same as her beloved’s—his was more subtle, almost elegant in a way that contrasted compared to Enoshima’s. Mikan recognized this person and found herself surprised to see him standing before her.

“K-Kamukura-san?” Mikan questioned.

Kamukura said nothing and instead, crouched down in front of her, offering his hand.

“Are you alright?” Kamukura asked her. Mikan blinked, confused for a moment before his words and actions finally registered in her mind.

“Oh! Y-yes, I’m—I’m alright, th-thank you...” Mikan looked at the offered hand. There were no red, perfectly manicured nails—only clean and still very well-maintained fingernails. Mikan accepted his hand and was gently helped off the ground.

“You seem to be in a hurry,” Kamukura pointed out.

“Oh, yes, I was…”

What was she doing again? She knew she was doing something important—something for Enoshima. That’s right. She was ordered to fulfill a task, and she wasn’t allowed to tell anyone.

“…I have a task to complete,” Mikan eventually answered. Kamukura’s eyes shifted to the bombs that lie scattered on the ground before returning to Mikan’s, and all the while his face portrayed no emotion. No judgement.

“I see. I do not wish to delay your task, but I do have a favor to ask of you,” Kamukura said.

“A f-favor?” Mikan couldn’t help but tense a little. If Enoshima found out she was doing favors for other people, she…

“Yes. I have an important assignment to fulfill and I believe your medical expertise will prove useful.”

She averted her gaze to the floor unsurely, clasping her hands together. “Um… I-I’m not so sure—”

Mikan felt a hand gently take a hold of her chin and blushed as her head was tilted upwards to see Kamukura’s face inches away from hers. She found herself getting lost in red, mysterious eyes.

“I would greatly appreciate your assistance, Tsumiki. You are the only one who can help me.” Kamukura’s voice was soft and quiet, alluring in a way that made it impossible for Tsumiki not to be drawn to it. The dark thoughts that plagued her melted away until the only thing she was focused on was the calm and graceful presence in front of her. Whatever task she was doing just now was completely forgotten.

“O-okay! In that case, I-I’ll help as much as I can,” Mikan smiled.

“Thank you.” Kamukura seemed grateful. He gently released her chin then started to pick up the—bombs?—from the floor, carrying them in his arms. Afterwards, Kamukura asked if there were any other bombs hidden anywhere in the school, and Mikan easily showed him the location of the hidden bombs—what was she doing with the bombs again?  

When all the bombs were gathered, Kamukura quickly disposed of them. Then he led Mikan to another room, an empty classroom from the looks of it. The two of them sat down at a table where Kamukura proceeded to pull out several textbooks and a notebook. Mikan was confused, until Kamukura explained that she would be helping him with homework.

Mikan was a bit puzzled, having expected something more extreme like lying to her friends or planting bombs…?

They spent the next half hour or so discussing medical practices and procedures, sometimes straying off-topic from Kamukura’s homework, and Mikan was surprised to admit that she was having a lot of fun. Rarely she had the chance to talk about nursing with other people, and Kamukura seemed particularly knowledgeable on the subject, leaving plenty of room for open discussion.

Not once did Kamukura seem annoyed or burdened by her, even when she fell into passionate ramblings related to treating injuries or medicine. Instead, he would nod and listen to her, and when given the chance, he would even contribute to the discussion.

It was a strange feeling for Mikan, not quite like the feeling she got when around Enoshima. She wasn’t sure how to describe it.

“I see. You are a formidable nurse,” Kamukura complimented.

“Th-Thank you! You’re pretty well-educated in this subject yourself. I’m h-happy I got the chance to talk about nursing with you, my friends d-don’t really…”

Her friends. It was then that she remembered the last time she talked to them today during lunch, and after lunch when Enoshima had ordered her to talk to Sato, and…

Mikan suddenly felt as if she had just snapped out of a trance. A heavy feeling of guilt coiled in her stomach, rational thought forcing its way back into her mind.

“M-My friends… What have I done? I lied to Sato-san, and told her that Koizumi-san was in danger, and—” Mikan gasped and shot up from her chair. “Natsumi and Sato, they’re—!”

“They are safe,” Kamukura calmly reassured.

Thank goodness.

Mikan sat back down in her seat, covering her face in shame.

“Oh no. They’re gonna h-hate me after they realize what I’ve done. They won’t want to see me e-ever again.”

“Not quite. In fact, your friends are waiting for you as we speak.”

“T-they are?” Mikan looked up in surprise.

“Yes. You should return to them now, I’m sure they are worried about you.”

“Y-you’re right… Thank you, Kamukura-san.”

With a nod, Kamukura walked her back to Class 77.

Chapter Text

Birthdays are the anniversary of the day on which a person was born. They are a social construct made to celebrate the day of one’s birth, which oftentimes include the giving of birthday gifts, cards, parties, and so forth. To Izuru, this concept was meaningless and serves no purpose other than to provide the illusion of an individual’s significance. In reality, birthdays were simply a reminder that one’s cells are aging and bringing a person closer to death.

Today is Izuru’s birthday, a thought he would vaguely acknowledge once every year before immediately disregarding it. It seemed pointless to think about, and even if he were to try and celebrate the occasion, he knew no way to go about it, and so he never bothered. 

Today is also Hajime’s birthday. This realization put things into a slightly different perspective. While Izuru himself wasn’t prone to celebrating his own day of birth, he knew the twin would likely desire to commemorate the occasion. Nanami and Komaeda were also quite adamant about doing something for their birthday, despite the fact that they were born on New Year’s Day, a much larger celebratory event.

With that in mind, it was of little surprise to Izuru when he woke up that morning to see multiple instant messages had been sent to his phone.

Nanami, Hinata, Kamukura, Komaeda

7:02 AM

 [12:00 AM]

Nanami: Happy Birthday Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun!!! o( ≧▽≦)o

[7:01 AM]

Hajime: did u rly wish us a happy birthday at 12 AM?

[7:01 AM]

Nanami: yes and I’ll do it again. Happy Birthday!! <3

[7:01 AM]

Komaeda: What a grand occasion! The day Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun were brought into this world is truly a cause worth celebrating!

[7:01 AM]

Nanami: I agree (＾▽＾) we’re still going into town later right?

[7:01 AM]

Hajime: yep, but first we’ll meet up at my dorm

[7:02 AM]

Nanami: good idea, Komaeda and I both want to give u your gifts before we go out

[7:02 AM]

Hajime: and Izuru, I know you’re reading this, so don’t forget to come to my dorm after u wake up

The three of them continued to exchange messages within the group chat, excitedly discussing their plans for today. It was strange, waking up to this level of enthusiasm in regards to his—as well as his twin brother’s—birthday. It was different from all the previous years, where he woke up to nothing but the sound of silence, if not the sound of his teachers walking into his room and assigning him another task.

Izuru made sure to prepare for the occasion by going out a day prior and buying his twin a gift. It is customary to offer a gift to the birthday person, and so he felt compelled to do just that, but not in a way that annoyed him. While out, Izuru even took the liberty of buying himself winter clothing, something he hadn’t done before since he didn’t usually have a reason to go out during the winter anyway.

After dressing in his newly bought clothes, he arrived at Hajime’s dorm with a small gift box in his back pocket. He knocked three consecutive times shortly before the door opened, revealing his twin standing on the other side. Hajime’s eyes quickly fell to his clothes, examining him with surprise.

“Hey, is that a new outfit? You look nice,” Hajime commented.

“I look nice in anything I wear,” Izuru replied factually. Talents such as the Ultimate Fashionista and other skills related to beauty and cosmetics ensured that he looked aesthetically pleasing in almost anything he wore, at least in a conventionally attractive sense. Even something as basic as the clothes he was wearing now looked appealing on him: a plain grey turtleneck, dark pants, and a pair of boots.

Hajime chuckled at his response. “Well no need to brag. Come in, I have something for you.” The brunet turned around and headed away from the doorway, leaving the door open for Izuru to enter. Izuru stepped into the room and watched as the twin picked something up from his bed before turning back around to face him.

“Happy Birthday, Izuru.” Hajime smiled and held out a gift bag.

“I still do not see the point of birthdays,” Izuru replied, reaching out and accepting the bag. “It is merely a reminder that we are growing closer to death.”

“Always gotta be the pessimist, huh? Come on, we’re celebrating the day you and I were born. That’s something worth appreciating. Now open your gift.”

Izuru proceeded to open the gift bag, curious of its contents. When he reached his hand inside, his fingertips brushed against what felt like fabric. He pulled out what he discovered was a folded piece of clothing and unfolded it, revealing a black t-shirt with the words “I’m Bored" written in bold white letters.

“As soon as I saw it in the shop, I knew I had to get it for you,” Hajime snickered from his seat at the edge of his bed. “It has you written all over it.”

“Your sense of humor is poor,” Izuru said as he refolded the t-shirt and placed it back into the bag. “But I appreciate the gift, nevertheless. I have a gift for you as well.”

“Oh?” Hajime's eyes were curious as he watched him pull the gift box from his back pocket. Izuru handed it to his twin, watching him open it.

“Huh? What’s…” Hajime pulled out the switchblade knife that laid hidden in the box, eyes wide in surprise. The twin jumped as he accidentally activated the switchblade, light reflecting from the sharp metal. “Whoa… is this a switchblade?”

“Indeed. It is to increase your safety in the event that you may be in danger. It could also work well as a tool.” It was a practical gift, one that would not only help the twin protect himself, but could be utilized as a tool in times where a sharp object was needed. Izuru didn’t have much experience in gift-giving, but he figured a helpful item such as this would be deemed a proper gift.

Hajime’s brows were furrowed in confusion, but soon the concern melted away into understanding.

“I see... That’s a pretty thoughtful gift. Thank you, Izuru.” Hajime smiled appreciatively, and Izuru felt strangely satisfied that his gift was accepted. The twin stood up and walked to his nightstand, storing the switchblade away in his drawer.

Moments later, another knock came from the door. Hajime walked to the door and opened it to reveal Nanami and Komaeda standing in the doorway, each with their own gifts in hand.

“Happy Birthday Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun!” The gamer girl and the lucky student said simultaneously, the former beaming with excitement and the latter expressing a calmer joy. As the two of them entered the room, Nanami threw her arms around Hajime, pulling him into a hug.

“I made you and Kamukura-kun homemade treats for your birthday gifts. I hope you like them!” Nanami pulled away and offered her gift to Hajime.

“Is that… kusamochi?” Hajime looked taken by surprise before he smiled softly. “You remembered my favorite treat. Nanami, you didn’t have to do this.”

“I know you aren’t that big on birthday cake, so I wanted to make you a treat I knew you’d enjoy. Kamukura-kun, I made a treat for you, too.” Nanami walked towards Izuru and extended something to him. It was a dessert box with what appeared to be assorted chocolates inside, each of different shapes and ingredients. “I wasn’t sure what to make you, since you said you didn’t have a favorite treat, so I made you an assortment of chocolates. I hope you like them.”

With a nod, Izuru accepted the gift, looking down to examine the box more closely before opening it. He picked up one of the individual chocolates and brought it to his mouth before taking a bite. Izuru hummed thoughtfully as he chewed the tiny dessert.

“Fitting…” he mused.

“Hmm?” The lilac-haired girl looked at him curiously.

“It’s sweet. Like you.”

The gamer’s eyes widened, her cheeks becoming a light shade of pink. In his peripheral, he could see his twin giving him a clever look.

“Is it my turn to present my gifts?” Komaeda chimed in. The white-haired boy approached Izuru first, holding out what appeared to be a glass bottle with a small, well-crafted model ship inside of it.

“I was browsing through the shops when I saw this—an impossible bottle. I think it’s quite fun, the illusion it gives the viewer as to how such a large and complicated object could fit through the mouth of the bottle, and I couldn’t help but think of Kamukura-kun when I saw it. Though I know this probably isn’t very interesting to someone as intelligent as you, I hope it isn’t too garbage.”

Izuru nodded and carefully took the bottle in his hands. “I appreciate your gift. Thank you."

Komaeda approached Hajime next. “As for you, Hinata-kun, I bought you a scarf. I noticed you didn’t seem to have one, and it’s important to stay warm during the winter season.” Komaeda held out a plaid scarf with warm colors to the twin.

“Oh, you’re right, I don’t have a scarf. I’ve been meaning to get one.” Hajime took the scarf in his hands and immediately wrapped it around his neck. “Mmm, it’s really soft, and warm too. What kind of material is this? I hope it wasn’t too expensive.”

Komaeda was staring at Hajime, seeming to be caught in a trance before he quickly snapped out of it. “Ah, no need to worry about the price—it’s no issue to me, really! I assume the gift is satisfactory…?”

“Yeah, of course, I really like it. Thanks, Komaeda.” Hajime adjusted the scarf so that it sat comfortably around his neck. Komaeda seemed infinitely pleased with this, although the twin didn’t seem to notice.

“Are you all ready to head out to town now?” Nanami asked. “I have some ideas on where we could go to celebrate, but it couldn’t hurt to browse.”

Izuru and Hajime both decided to leave the gifts in the dorm room for the time being as they headed out to town. Today was already turning out to be much different from his previous birthdays, and he was curious to find out what else was in store.

Nagito was a bit apprehensive about the decided location of their birthday celebration. It wasn’t that he had anything against amusement parks, but he couldn’t help but worry how his luck would interfere with what was supposed to be a hopeful experience. He wouldn’t be surprised if it suddenly started snowing because of his cursed luck, thus closing down the park and preventing them from going in the first place.

Fortunately, snow did not fall, and although the weather was still chilly, the four of them settled with going to the amusement park.

They arrived at the park in the early afternoon. It wasn’t too crowded, with it being New Year’s as well as the winter season, leaving plenty of room for the small group to roam around. Nagito remembered going to amusement parks a few times during his childhood. It was one of the few places where he held fond memories, although some of them weren’t so fond.

As they wandered around the park, Nagito took in the colorful sights and lively atmosphere. All around him were sounds of carnival games, rides, laughter, and occasional screams of joy or fear, perhaps both. The smell of fried food hit his nose as they passed the food court, and two kids came running by Nagito with pink and blue cotton candy in their hands while a tired mother followed shortly behind. Nagito felt his lips tugging upwards at the sight. There was so much joy and hope around him that he couldn’t help but feel uplifted.

“Hey, we should try the roller coasters,” Hinata suggested.

Nagito froze, his feelings of joy suddenly vanishing.

“Yep, that sounds fun!” Nanami agreed. “Thrill rides are the best rides to start with at places like this. What do you think, Kamukura-kun?”

“If that is what you wish to do, I have no qualms with it,” Kamukura said.

Nagito scratched the back of his head. “Ahh, perhaps you three should go on without me. I’ll watch from the sidelines.”

Hinata looked at him with a raised brow. “You don’t like roller coasters?”

“It’s not that, but… you understand those rides have high accident rates, right? I don’t recommend you riding with me… if you want to leave this place alive, that is.”

“Oh, right. Your luck…” Hinata’s face appeared a bit guilty. Nagito didn’t know why the brunet was feeling guilty, after all, it wasn’t his fault Nagito was cursed with such awful luck. If anything, Hinata should feel relieved that Nagito wouldn’t be riding with them, that way he wouldn’t have to worry about the unlucky boy ruining their birthday.

“Wait…” Hinata rubbed his chin thoughtfully before his face lit up as if a light bulb just went off above his head. “Izuru has luck too, right? I’m sure nothing bad will happen if Izuru is riding with us.”

“That’s still a pretty big risk to take, relying on Kamukura-kun’s luck to cancel out mine,” Nagito replied. “Not that I’m saying his luck is inferior—in fact, I’m quite certain that Kamukura-kun’s luck is far greater than mine—it’s just that I wouldn’t want to risk the possibility of something horribly tragic happening and ruining your birthday celebration. The amount of despair I would feel, if someone as awful as me were to ruin Hinata-kun and Kamukura-kun’s birthday, is indescribable…”

It would truly be tragic if his luck became the downfall of these three hopeful individuals. Just the thought of it made Nagito want to dig his nails into his skin and claw at it. He almost did, if the involuntary action of him wrapping his arms around himself was any indication, but he managed to resist that urge. In his peripheral, he could see Hinata, Nanami, and Kamukura staring at him, the first two visibly worried while the third’s expression was carefully blank.

He was already being a burden, wasn’t he? The three of them must be realizing that now. They were kind enough to invite him, and yet here he was, complaining and making it all about him. Nagito forced himself to keep smiling despite the ugly feeling twisting inside of him—the feeling that he doesn’t belong here, that he should be grateful they even allowed him to tag along in the first place. What place did Nagito have here, beside these incredible people who somehow considered this pathetic person to be his friend?

Before his thoughts could spiral any further, Hinata’s voice brought him back into reality.

“I understand that you’re worried, and I won’t force you to ride the roller coasters… but I really want you to ride with us. It won’t be the same without you.”

Nagito lifted his gaze to see Hinata looking at him with green, olive-colored eyes full of sincerity.

“How about we start with something small, and work our way up to the bigger rides?” The brunet suggested. “That way, we can test if Izuru’s luck cancels out yours. If it doesn’t, you can sit out the other rides. But if it does, then you shouldn’t have to worry. Sound fair?”

Nagito was silent for a moment, looking at the brunet’s hopeful expression and sincere olive eyes, and finding it annoyingly difficult to refuse him. With a sigh, he let his arms drop to his side and nodded.

“…I suppose we could try,” Nagito reluctantly said.

He was pleasantly surprised when they started with the carousel ride. It was one of his favorite amusement park rides when he was little, and even better, it was hardly dangerous at all. He was able to relax in his seat, holding onto the pole as the mechanical horse he rode swayed gently up and down. He could see Hinata on top of another horse near him, giving him a reassuring glance. Behind him, Nanami had fallen asleep on her horse, head leaning against the pole. Behind her, Kamukura somehow looked the most majestic riding his horse while his expression remained blank and impassive.

From there, they slowly worked their way up to more fast-paced rides. Nagito steadily grew anxious as they transitioned from casual rides to thrill rides, dread twisting and curling in his stomach. Every second they were on a fast-paced ride, Nagito was waiting for the moment of devastation to strike, prepared for his bad luck to come crashing in any second.

But the bad luck never came. Tragedy never struck down on them, even during a particularly thrilling roller coaster ride that had many twists, turns, and hills, offering plenty of opportunity for something unfortunate to happen. Still, it never happened, and when they exited the ride, Nanami looked very awake, Kamukura commented on how boring the thrill ride was, and Hinata was laughing at Nagito’s hair which was apparently sticking up after they had gotten off the ride.

It was after that moment that Nagito no longer felt so uncertain. Maybe his bad luck wouldn’t strike after all. Maybe it was okay to let his guard down, just this once.

The last ride they decided to get on was the Ferris wheel. This one wasn’t nearly as thrilling as the roller coaster, nor was it as safe as the carousel, but he decided he would try not to worry this time. Nagito climbed into one of the cabins with Hinata while Kamukura and Nanami sat in a separate cabin. When everyone was safely inside, the cabin transcended, slowly carrying them around the wheel.

Nagito relaxed against his seat, reminding himself that this was okay, right? He could allow himself to enjoy this for once. Hinata wanted him to enjoy this, so he should at least try. Nothing bad would happen because Kamukura was here and his luck was good and would make things safer.

Everything would be okay.

It wasn’t until they got to the very top of the Ferris wheel that the wheel suddenly halted, lurching their cabin forward. Nagito felt his heart jump to his throat, panicked thoughts immediately filling his mind as he waited for the ball to drop, eyes darting in all directions. He knew it—he knew he shouldn’t have let his guard down. What was going to happen? Would they fall? Was the wheel going to roll away? Were they—

“That’s weird…” Hinata’s voice yanked him back to reality once again. “Looks like the amusement park suddenly got a blackout.”

Nagito blinked and looked down at the amusement park to see that indeed, all the lights were off and the rides had stopped. That would explain why the Ferris wheel had suddenly halted, then. Nagito’s racing heart slowly began to settle down again. A blackout was unfortunate, but definitely not the worst thing that could’ve happened. Definitely not.

“Um… Komaeda? You’re holding on kind of tightly…”

“Huh?” Nagito looked to his right to see his hand gripping onto Hinata’s arm. He flinched and quickly let go, lifting his hands with an apologetic smile.

“Oops, my apologies! I hope I didn’t make you uncomfortable.”

“It’s fine…” The brunet gave him another reassuring look and Nagito wondered how Hinata was capable of making him feel so at ease, like a misshaped puzzle piece somehow finding its place within a beautiful picture. Nagito forced himself to tear his eyes away from Hinata’s gaze and returned his attention to the view below them.

“I knew my bad luck would interfere eventually,” Nagito sighed. “It was only a matter of time. Now we’re stuck here because of me. I’m deeply sorry, Hinata-kun.”

“It’s not your fault. Besides, this isn’t so bad, and it could be a lot worse… Hey, I think I can see Izuru and Nanami from here.” Hinata waved to the cabin below where Kamukura and Nanami were indeed sitting in their cabin, which had stopped along with the rest of them.

The two of them fell into silence, gazing out at the view of the amusement park and the town. The air was even cooler up this high, but Nagito didn’t mind it much. It was hard to pay attention to the cold anyway when Hinata’s leg was touching against Nagito’s and their shoulders were nearly brushing. Hinata didn’t seem to notice, instead shuddering as he wrapped the warm-colored scarf Nagito had bought him securely around his neck and making Nagito’s heart flutter in ways he didn’t know was possible. A part of him was jealous of the scarf.

“You know, this is kinda romantic, isn’t it?” Nagito teased.

Hinata’s face heated up a bright red as he averted his eyes. It was so endearing how the tips of his ears would go red whenever he became flustered.

“Sh-shut up…” Hinata grumbled.

“Haha, I’m only teasing! But I’m right, aren’t I? This scenario is a lot like a romantic cliché, where two people get stuck at the top of a Ferris wheel beside the person they’re crushing over.”

“Don't be ridiculous. That would require one of us to have a crush on the other.”

“I suppose you’re right, haha…”

Hinata was so oblivious. Nagito wasn’t afraid to admit to himself that he’d grown feelings for the other, rather quickly in fact. He told himself he wouldn’t get too close, but he had long since failed in that endeavor. He supposed it didn’t matter in the grand scheme of things. After all, it wasn’t as if Nagito could ever be with him. Not only was Hinata far too good for someone like him, but Nagito would never risk his luck taking away someone as incredible as him.

There’s also the fact that Hinata would never feel the same way about him. Perhaps that thought made it easier to accept his own feelings, because he knew it would never go any further than that—just one-sided feelings between a hopeless boy and a beacon of light.

“Hey… Komaeda?” Hinata’s voice sounded almost hesitant.

“Hmm?” He looked to his right to see the brunet facing downwards, fiddling with the end of the scarf.

“I just… wanted to thank you, again. For saving me. Twice. I probably would’ve gotten beaten to a pulp by that security guard if you hadn’t shown up that day, and I’m not sure what would have happened to me if you hadn’t stopped Ikusaba from taking me away.”

“As I said before, I just happened to be in the right place at the right time. There’s no need to thank me.”

“Maybe with the security guard, but you knew what was up with Enoshima and Ikusaba. That’s why you came looking for me, right?”

“Well, perhaps… but I really didn’t do anything that spectacu—”

The brunet fixed him with a stern look.

“Erm, I mean… you’re welcome?” Nagito said.

Hinata’s expression returned to normal as he gazed back out at the view.

“It’s just nice to have you here, if that makes sense. It feels like my whole life has suddenly taken a one-eighty after finding out about Izuru. It’s so weird because, I never thought I would have a brother, and now that I do have one, I feel like I have no idea what I’m doing. It’s hard sometimes, trying to figure out what to do with this whole mess. Izuru doesn’t even know what he wants to do with himself and I—I can’t even blame him because his whole life, he’s been treated like a toy for Hope’s Peak to use, and nobody’s ever been around to help him until I showed up and—now I have to find a way to get him out of this mess, but I feel completely in over my head, and I just…”

A tired sigh escaped the brunet’s lips. Nagito felt the sudden urge to reach out and rub comforting circles onto his back, though he managed to suppress it.

“…I don’t know. I just feel so lost. But having you here makes me feel a little better. Sorry if that sounds weird or anything…” The brunet averted his gaze again, seeming vulnerable in that moment. Nagito felt very aware all of a sudden, making sure to choose his next words carefully or else risk hurting the other boy.

“It doesn’t sound weird,” Nagito said. “I’m… actually quite flattered you feel that way. I’m sorry you have to deal with such an unusual situation, I’m sure it must be quite stressful.”

“It is…” Hinata mused.

“But I would say you’re doing pretty well so far.”

“You think so?”

“Of course! You’ve already built such a strong connection with Kamukura-kun, and it’s only been half a year or so? I would say that’s excellent progress! Hinata-kun truly is amazing, and to think, scum like me would have the honor to be his friend.”

Hinata frowned. “I wish you would stop saying things like that about yourself…”

Nagito tilted his head. “Hmm? But it’s true. I am worthless scum.”

“You’re not—” Hinata paused and huffed. “…Nevermind. I know arguing with you is useless.”

They fell into silence again. Nagito had a sneaking suspicion that he had said something wrong again. Maybe it would have been better if he kept his mouth shut.

Nagito looked at the boy sitting next to him. He was glad that he had chosen that scarf as Hinata’s gift—the warm colors went really well with the brunet’s features. Everything about the brunet just looked so warm. He longed to reach out and touch him, to run his fingers through his hair the same way Hinata had done to him when he held Nagito’s head in his lap. He wanted to know what it was like to really lean against him, instead of their arms and legs barely brushing each other. He wanted to know what it felt like to hold the other boy’s hand in his own, to see if it was as warm as it looked or if their palms fit together as nicely as he imagined they would.

He tried not to feel too depressed with his selfish thoughts, and instead, focused his attention back on the view below them. Maybe he could never have Hinata the way he truly wanted, but he could still enjoy his warm presence at least. A peaceful smile settled on his lips.

“…I suppose I understand what you mean, though,” Nagito said. “Being here with you makes me feel better too.”

In his peripheral, he could see Hinata turn his head to look at him, his face shifting into different expressions Nagito couldn’t decipher from this angle. Just as it seemed Hinata was about to say something, the lights in the amusement park suddenly lit back up, and the wheel was moving again. The power had been restored. Slowly, their cabin descended back to the ground until they were finally able to get off the Ferris wheel.

Nagito had a feeling he wouldn't be forgetting this day anytime soon.

“You should try this funnel cake, Kamukura-kun. It’s really good!”

Chiaki was walking beside Kamukura with a plate of funnel cake in her hands. They had visited the food court shortly after the Ferris wheel ride and had each gotten themselves something to eat, all except Kamukura who wasn’t interested in trying any of the greasy, sugary, or salty snacks the park had to offer. It didn’t surprise Chiaki, after all, the apathetic boy made it clear he wasn’t too interested in eating more than his usual balanced diet, but it was still worth a try.

“Funnel cakes often consist of batter being deep-fried in oil and topped with an excess of sugar,” Kamukura replied factually. “Health-wise, it provides little to no nutritional value.”

“But it tastes good! Plus, it’s your birthday, and you’re allowed to indulge on your birthday.” Chiaki broke off a small piece of the funnel cake and held it out to Kamukura. “At least give it a try, you might like it! Pretty please?”

“If you insist, though I don’t see the point.” Kamukura stopped walking and turned to face Chiaki. She held the piece of funnel cake out between her fingers, fully expecting the raven-haired boy to take it from her hands. Instead, he did something completely unexpected.

He tucked a strand of hair behind his ear, leaned forward, and proceeded to eat the piece of funnel cake directly from her fingers. Her brain immediately ground to a halt, thoughts becoming nothing but incoherent mush as she watched the casually indifferent teen bring the soft dough to his mouth and pull away, pink tongue darting out to lick the powdered sugar from his lips.

Kamukura hummed. “It tastes how I expected it would.”

Chiaki jumped, snapping out of her daze. “Oh, right—w-was it good?”

“For a deep-fried dessert full of starches and sugars, it is acceptable. In terms of taste, I don’t mind it.” Deep red eyes met back with hers. “Shall we continue?”

“R-right, yes. Let’s go play some games!” Chiaki tried to ignore the heat crawling up her neck and instead, focused on playing the amusement park games with Kamukura. Hinata and Komaeda were still over by the food court, leaving just the two of them to traverse the game stands. She didn’t mind that so much. Kamukura’s presence was always calm and pleasant, and she found that she really enjoyed being around him.

“What should we play first?” Chiaki gasped and suddenly stopped in her tracks. Hanging near one of the game stands was a large, yellow plushie with round, red cheeks, and a lightning bolt tail.

“Kamukura-kun, look! It’s Pikachu!”

“So it is,” Kamukura replied, a hint of amusement in his tone. Chiaki rushed over to the game stand with the Pikachu plushie. It looked to be a simple ring toss game with bottles lined up in rows, the farther ones worth the most points. The employee standing behind the counter was a middle-aged man who reading a magazine as he did not appear to notice her approach. Eagerly, she held out a handful of money to the bored-looking employee, who finally shifted his gaze from the magazine to Chiaki and took the money in exchange for a set of rings.

Chiaki reeled back her arm and aimed for the bottles, focusing as much as she could to land the rings on the bottles with the highest point. She missed several times, the rings bouncing off the bottles and landing elsewhere until she only had one ring left. With a steady breath, she aimed for a high point bottle again and threw the ring. Just as it appeared the ring was going to land, the bottle moved an inch to the left and the ring bounced off.

“H-huh?” She wasn’t sure if it was just her imagination or if she had just seen that bottle moved. Confused, she purchased another set of rings and attempted to throw one at the bottle again. This time, she was sure the bottle had moved. She looked over to see the employee’s hand inconspicuously hidden underneath the counter, and it didn’t take her long to realize he was pushing some sort of button.

“Hey, I saw that!” Chiaki pointed an accusatory finger at the employee. “The bottles aren’t supposed to move. You’re cheating!”

The man shrugged. “Sorry girl, it’s part of the game. If you wanna win, you’ll just have to try harder.”

It was definitely not part of the game. If the bottles were supposed to be moving, then they should move before she threw the rings, not after. Clearly, that didn’t matter to the dishonest employee, who was more interested in scamming people than providing a fun game to play. Chiaki deflated. It wasn’t the end of the world, but she couldn't help but be slightly disappointed.

Suddenly, Kamukura stepped forward after having watched the whole exchange, and silently held out a handful of money to the employee. The man looked him up and down with suspicion before shrugging again and taking the money. Kamukura accepted the rings and stood before the lined-up bottles.  In several swift movements, he threw the rings towards the bottles, and the employee barely had time to react before the rings all landed on the furthest bottles, earning Kamukura the highest score.

The man gawked, doing a double-take. “What? How did you—?”

“You won!” Chiaki smiled and beamed. “Now you get to choose a prize!”

Kamukura turned towards the selection of prizes hanging from the game stand and walked towards it, casually picking up the large Pikachu plushie while the employee standing behind the counter watched in bewilderment. Then he turned back towards Chiaki, offering her the yellow plushie. When she realized what the raven-haired boy was doing, she suddenly felt a wave of guilt.

“Oh… Kamukura-kun, you didn’t have to do that. It’s your birthday, you should be the one receiving gifts.”

Kamukura was unperturbed. “I have no interest in any of the rewards here and, furthermore, this is to return the favor of the cat plush you gave me.”

“The cat plush… you mean the one from the arcade.” Chiaki felt her lips tugging back into a smile. “You still have that?”

“Yes. It is on my desk.”

A warm feeling spread inside her chest then, and she wasn’t sure how to place this feeling other than just happy. She accepted the large Pikachu plushie, squeezing it softly as she held it in her arms.

“Thank you, Kamukura-kun. I’m gonna work really hard so that I can win you a prize too!”

“That is not necessary… but you are free to do as you’d like.”

They continued to play through each game stand, some based on skill while others were based on luck. Thankfully, most of the other games weren’t rigged which made them more fun to play. All the while, Kamukura would play beside her, and together they won game after game as if it were second nature to them. Chiaki was having so much fun playing with Kamukura that she hardly even cared about winning the games anymore, and every time they won a prize, they would give it away to the nearest kid who wanted it. That part made her the most happy.

When the people around them started to notice their win streaks, they began to whisper and stare while others just stood dumbstruck. Chiaki was used to the people around her getting weirded out by her obsession with gaming, but she couldn’t help but worry if Kamukura might be affected by the people staring in their direction. When she looked at him, she saw that he was completely unbothered, expression calm as he carried himself with a kind of grace and confidence that made him appear untouchable.

Chiaki couldn’t help but admire that, the ability to not care about the negative things people were saying about you, and that made her feel a little more comfortable as they walked through the crowd. It really was nice, being around Kamukura. It made her feel a little less strange and a little more understood. She wondered if Kamukura felt the same.

They roamed around for a little while longer until suddenly, they were approached by a group of three men in dark clothing who looked like a gang of bikers. The first guy, a man with bright sunglasses pulled on top of his head and prickly facial hair, stood directly in front of Chiaki, eyeing her up and down like a hawk.

“Hey there, little lady,” he said, smirking. "You single? You look like you could use a strong man by your side.”

Chiaki felt her stomach curl in disgust and had to resist the urge to gag.

“No thanks. Excuse me—” She tried to walk past the group, only to be blocked by the first guy.

“Now now, what’s the rush? It’s rude to walk away in the middle of a conversation, you know.”

“I have nothing to say to you…”

“Oh, she’s a feisty one,” the second guy commented. “Someone ought to teach you some manners.”

Before the men could step any closer, Kamukura stepped in front of Chiaki. The leader of their group raised a brow, examining Kamukura.

“Huh? Who is this, your boyfriend?”

“Move,” Kamukura commanded. The leader looked taken aback while the other two guys behind him looked at each other with uncertainty. Then the leader cracked his knuckles, chuckling with a toothy grin.

“Oh yeah, pretty boy? And just what are you gonna do if I don’t?” The leader reached out a placed a hand on Kamukura’s shoulder, squeezing it hard. Chiaki tensed at the sight and looked at the raven-haired boy worriedly. Kamukura didn’t react to the touch, but his expression was hard, staring dangerously at the man looming above him.

Kamukura slowly lifted his hand to the hand on his shoulder, grabbed the man’s wrist, then squeezed until the sound of bones cracking filled the air. The leader shrieked in pain, and before he could retaliate, Kamukura lifted him up as if he weighed nothing and tossed him towards the nearest trash can, making him fall inside of it with a loud crash. A pained groan echoed from the trashcan while the man now laid upside-down inside the metal bin. His two lackeys both glanced at each other in shock and fear before turning around and bolting off.

Before Chiaki had time to process it all, Kamukura grabbed her hand and quickly led her away. Startled, she hastily followed behind him, trying to keep up with his steps.

“K-Kamukura, wait,” Chiaki urged. Kamukura slowed to a stop, his hand still holding onto hers a bit firmly. She couldn’t see his face as he was looking forward.

“…Are you okay?” she asked. He didn’t respond for a few seconds.

“I’m fine.” Kamukura’s voice was calm, but Chiaki had a feeling he wasn’t being entirely honest with her. She looked down at their conjoined hands and she remembered being in a similar situation some time ago, when the two of them had been stuck in that room, and Kamukura had led her to safety after Chiaki had been kidnapped by those two girls and she almost—

Oh.

Chiaki’s chest suddenly swelled up in pain. She hadn’t even thought about how that situation might’ve affected Kamukura. At the time, she had only been focused on making sure the two of them were safe.

She had never considered Kamukura feeling responsible for what happened.

“Hey…” Chiaki squeezed his hand gently. “It’s okay. I’m alright, really.”

“…” He didn’t respond.

“Kamu—…Izuru. Look at me.”

The raven-haired boy slowly turned around and looked at her. His face was stoic, but for the first time, Chiaki was sure she had seen something in his eyes that was as clear as day. Worry.

“I’m okay. I’m safe now, because of you. You saved me.” Chiaki spoke genuinely from her heart, giving him the most reassuring smile she could give. Kamukura looked at her for a long moment, eyes flickering to their hands then back to her face.  

They were still holding hands. There was no reason for them to be, but for some reason, she really didn’t want to let go. Chiaki looked back up at Kamukura’s face, her eyes falling to his lips.

She wondered what it felt like to kiss Kamukura.

Her heart quickly sped up in her chest at that thought. What was she thinking? She had no idea where these strange feelings were coming from or what they meant. Was it okay to think about kissing your friend? She had never thought about kissing any of her other friends before.

Does that mean I have a… c-crush on Kamukura-kun?

Chiaki wasn’t sure what to make of this. She knew it wasn’t normal, the way she had been feeling about Kamukura more and more as time went on. The way she was always thinking about new games to play with Kamukura that would interest him. The way she thought about how pretty Kamukura’s hair looked and how gorgeously red his eyes were. The way she keeps wishing to see Kamukura smile, and wanting to be the one to make him smile, just once at least.

But… this wasn’t about her. Today is his birthday, and there was no way she was going to ruin it with her selfish feelings. Chiaki quickly averted her gaze from his lips, shame spreading across her cheeks.

“…We should head back to Hinata-kun and Komaeda-kun,” Chiaki suggested.

“Yes...” Kamukura replied. They still hadn’t let go of each other’s hand, even as they headed back to Hinata and Komaeda. Neither of them mentioned it, and Chiaki smiled, thinking maybe it was okay to let herself have this.

It was safe to say that Hajime had a good time today.

It was strange at first, realizing that having a twin brother meant sharing the same birthday with them, but that was all the more reason why Hajime wanted to make this day special for him, because if he had to guess (and he was 99% sure he was right about this), Izuru has never gotten the chance to celebrate his own birthday before. The thought was pretty depressing, but there was no point in dwelling on the past. What’s more important is what Hajime could do for him now.

Eventually, the four of them left the amusement park and parted ways, leaving Hajime and Izuru to return to his dorm. Izuru was collecting his birthday gifts, preparing to take them to his own room while Hajime was unwrapping the scarf Komaeda had given him from his neck and placing it neatly in his dresser, when suddenly his phone vibrated in his pocket, signaling that someone was calling him.

Curious, he pulled out his phone and looked at the caller ID.

Mom

Hajime froze, thumb hovering over the screen for a few more seconds before he answered the call.

“…Hello?” Hajime said.

“…We’re ready to talk.”

His mother’s voice was quiet and formal, leaving Hajime feeling unnerved.

“Talk?”

“About everything. About you, Izuru, and about Hope’s Peak. Your father and I have both agreed that now is a good time to tell you the truth. Both of you.”

Hajime felt like someone had just pulled a rug from under his feet. Of all the days for this to happen, he certainly wasn’t expecting it to be today—he wasn’t sure if he expected this to happen at all.

“O-okay…”

“See you then. …Happy Birthday.”

His mom quickly hung up after that. Hajime pulled the phone away from his ear, staring at the screen for a few long seconds as he processed the many thoughts and emotions buzzing in his head.                                   

“Izuru…” he called out. The raven-haired twin approached him, confused and curious.

“It’s… it’s mom. She wants to talk.”

Izuru’s eyes widened a fraction before they fell into something pensive. They stared at each other, a wordless exchange passing through them as they both seemed to share the same thoughts—intrigue, curiosity, uncertainty. Questions that have been left unanswered since the first day they met each other were finally going to receive a response.

They were going to discover the truth.

Chapter Text

Hajime stared at the wooden door in front of him. He had seen this door many times in his life, for this door belonged to the house he grew up in as a child and as a teenager, before he started to attend Hope’s Peak. The last time he’d seen it was before he discovered his twin brother, before his entire life decided to flip upside down and do a somersault off the nearest cliff and into the oceans of insanity. Standing here now in front of his childhood home filled him with a sense of both nostalgia and unsettlement, as if there was certain doom waiting for him on the other side of that door.

To his left stood Izuru, red eyes curiously examining the exterior of the house. Unlike Hajime, all of this was unfamiliar to the raven-haired twin. He had no way of knowing exactly what was going through Izuru’s head right now (it was always hard to tell with him), but he imagined if he were in the twin’s position, he would be even more anxious than Hajime.

“…Are you ready?” Hajime asked him.

Izuru looked at him, expression unreadable, then wordlessly nodded. With a deep breath, Hajime reached out and knocked on the front door. His nerves buzzed with anticipation as the two of them silently waited. A few seconds later, footsteps were heard from the other side, and shortly after that, the door opened.

Hajime hadn’t seen his father in a while, but he looked exactly as he remembered him: stoic and serious, standing before him with average height, average looks, and average clothes. His hair was short and brown with the same pair of olive-green eyes as Hajime’s. His father stood tall in the doorway, face neutral as his eyes landed on him.

“Hajime,” his father greeted him with a small nod. He had always been the formal, no-nonsense type.

“Hey, dad…” Hajime replied.

His father’s eyes then landed on Izuru. Recognition passed through the man’s serious gaze.

“And you must be Izuru,” his father said.

“Greetings.” Izuru leaned forward, bowing respectfully to the older man. His father drew in a sharp breath, emotions passing through the man’s features in quick succession. It was strange seeing his father look so unprepared. After recovering from his initial reaction, his father cleared his throat and stepped aside, opening the door wider.

“Right then. Come in."

Hajime stepped through first, taking his shoes off and leaving them neatly by the door with Izuru following suit. His mother stood quietly nearby, her eyes mainly focused on Izuru. She looked just as Hajime remembered as well, with straight, mid-length black hair and green eyes. By society’s standards, her looks were also fairly average. Like his father, his mother tended to be formal and level-headed, but her emotions were usually easier to read.

“Dinner will be ready soon,” his mother said. “Please, join us.”

In the past, Hajime had always felt comfortable eating at the dining table with his parents. Not that it was a particularly special experience, but there was a sense of familiarity that became instilled in him during his previous years of living here. It was part of the routine—each day, mom prepared dinner in the evening and the three of them ate together at the dining table, typically with silence or with an occasional brief conversation. It was normal and therefore, comfortable.

Now there were four of them, and things were anything but comfortable. They sat in strained silence at the dining table as they ate dinner with Hajime sitting by Izuru and their parents sitting across from them. Tension bled into the atmosphere so thick you could cut it with a knife. Hajime was used to eating with his parents just as he was used to eating with Izuru, but neither his parents nor Izuru were used to eating with each other. It was a break in the routine, one that left unspoken words and uncertainty hanging in the air as Izuru, who may very well be a stranger to their parents, sat quietly at the table.

The silence was suffocating. It was like they were all waiting for someone to speak up first, to confront the inevitable subject that was at the forefront of everyone’s minds. Hajime forced himself to swallow down his rice despite feeling like he was completely on edge. Meanwhile, Izuru displayed little to no nervousness, calmly eating his food in mechanical motions. Hajime could never understand how he could be so composed, even in a situation like this.

Eventually, his father spoke up. “…I’m sure you’re both confused."

That’s putting it lightly. Hajime bit his tongue and kept quiet, waiting for his father to continue.

“I suppose I should start by addressing the elephant in the room. Hajime and Izuru, the two of you are twin brothers, as I am sure you’re both fully aware of by now. Your mother and I knew about this all along, but we neglected to tell you for… several good reasons which I will explain in just a moment. I know this situation is a bit unexpected, but I assure you both, there is an explanation.”

Both Hajime and Izuru had stopped eating, paying full attention to the man across from them. The promise of an explanation left Hajime with a new kind of excitement buzzing underneath his skin. After half a year of wondering, they would finally be getting some form of answers.

“I would first like to point out that the two of you were not only born together,” his father continued. “You were also raised together, in this house.”

Hajime looked at his father in surprise. “We were raised together? Why don’t we remember each other?”

“Patience. I’m getting to that…” His father grumbled. Hajime murmured an apology before shutting back up.

His father continued. “As I said, the two of you were raised together, but only for a short period of time. At some point, you both became separated.”

Separated…?

While it was obvious that they had become separated at some point, Hajime still felt as if there were implications behind that statement that he couldn’t understand, a deeper meaning that he had yet to uncover. What reason would someone have to separate two children, especially if they had already started growing up together?

“You were too young to remember when you were separated," his father continued. "In fact, you were only four years old at the time. But before that, you were both regular siblings.”

“The two of you were very close…” his mother suddenly spoke up from her seat at the table, drawing everyone’s attention to her. “You were nearly inseparable. You would play together all the time, getting into mischief more often than not. It was as if the two of you were on the same wavelength, running around, speaking to each other in your own secret language. It was undeniably frustrating.”

Hajime listened to his mother’s words, trying to imagine a younger version of himself and Izuru getting into mischief and playing together. The idea felt foreign and was difficult to picture.

“You were both attached to each other quite a bit…” His mother shifted in her seat, lowering her gaze to the dining table. “Then one day, we were invited to a formal party, hosted by the CEO of the company your father works for. We went to the party, bringing the two of you with us, and while we were there, a group of businessmen approached us. They introduced themselves as elite members of the famous Hope’s Peak Academy.”

A knot immediately coiled in Hajime’s stomach. Izuru’s expression remained unmoved, his eyes trained to the woman across from them.

“After introducing themselves, they explained to us the beliefs behind their school system and how their school held a reputation for enrolling extraordinary students with the guarantee of future success. They told us they were currently scouting for children to enroll in an upcoming special program at the school and that they saw great potential in Izuru. They offered us a contract that would allow Izuru to enroll in Hope’s Peak as an early student. In exchange, Izuru would be offered a promising future, learning at one of the most prestigious schools in all of Japan. The only condition was…”

His mother hesitated for a brief moment.

“…We would have to cut off all connection with Izuru. The program at Hope’s Peak Academy is very strict, is what they told us, and would require Izuru’s full time and focus while he is learning under their guidance. Your father and I were reluctant to accept this offer after being told what the conditions were, but… then they offered to pay us a good sum of monthly payments in exchange for Izuru’s time, in addition to granting him a spot at the most prestigious school in Japan.”

Hajime dug his fingernails into the edge of the table. Izuru said nothing.

“We wanted what was best for Izuru, so we accepted the contract,” she continued. “We thought this would be good for him and—”

“You sold him.”

Hajime didn’t realize he had spoken aloud until the room went deathly quiet. His mother had fallen silent, poorly hidden guilt littered on her face. His father’s expression was unreadable, his emotions carefully hidden. Similarly, Izuru’s expression did not change.

“…It wasn’t an easy decision to make,” his father cut back in. “We were told he would have a promising future.”

“Bullshit.”

“Hajime.” His father’s voice was calm but authoritative, a hint of warning in his tone. Hajime looked away, glaring at the surface of the dining table. The knot in his stomach only grew worse, twisting and turning as it threatened to burst out of him. He had come here in search of the truth and while a part of him knew the truth wouldn’t be pleasant, he still struggled to fathom just how horrible the reality of the situation was. He could feel his blood starting to boil underneath his skin.

“…Izuru, I see that you have finished eating. You are free to explore the house, if you’d like…” his mother said. Izuru seemed to take the hint and quietly stood up from his seat, walking out of the dining room and wandering into another part of the house. Hajime watched him leave and knew as soon as the twin stepped out of the room, chaos would soon erupt.

Izuru passed through the hallway, examining the house’s interior and committing each detail to his memory. The house had a simplistic design, befitting for a small family home. He wasn’t familiar with being in this sort of setting, the kind that one might describe as warm and cozy. It was a stark contrast to the larger, colder living space of the underground facility at Hope’s Peak. He wondered what it was like to grow up in a home like this one.

As he wandered down the hall, he came upon a bedroom. It was safe to assume this bedroom belonged to Hajime as the only other bedroom, which was the master bedroom, was located at the end of the hallway. Curious, Izuru opened the door and entered the room. There wasn’t anything particularly interesting to note—the room had a single bed, nightstand, dresser, and a TV with a closet near the bed and a window on the back wall. Most of Hajime’s belongings have long since been moved from this room to his dorm, leaving most of the room barren. Supposedly, this was the room he had shared with Hajime once upon a time. He attempted to recollect any sort of memories or emotions he may have tied to this room, but nothing came to him.

With nothing left to analyze, Izuru left the bedroom and moved onto the master bedroom which is presumably where the parents slept. He entered the room, examining it and noting that it was a lot less barren than the other bedroom, which was to be expected as there were still people residing in it. The furniture was larger and of higher quality, with different valuables around the room such as books and jewelry. The photos and travel brochures lying on the nightstand also lead Izuru to suspect that the parents have been traveling recently to different locations. It seems they've used a percentage of the monthly payments they’ve been receiving for vacationing, as well as other luxuries.

Izuru didn’t feel much attachment to this room either and was about to make his leave until something caught his attention. Underneath the bed, there was an object peeking out. Izuru kneeled down onto the floor and looked under the bed to see a hidden box. He pulled out the box and examined it. There was a lock on it, preventing the lid from opening. There was most likely a key hidden somewhere in this room. Curious of what was hidden in the box, Izuru searched the room for the key and soon found it hidden between the mattress. Key in hand, he returned to the box and inserted it into the lock, turning it. There was an audible click before the lid finally opened and Izuru looked inside.

There were multiple items inside the box, including a violin at the very bottom, a few worn-out children’s toys, and a drawing made in crayon. He picked up the drawing and examined it. The page was filled with mainly green and red colors creating something that Izuru could only decipher as a sunny field with a sky, grass, flowers, and bears of some kind. It was clearly the work of a child and their imagination, although Izuru did not recognize it. At the bottom corner of the page was a signature and a note written in sloppy handwriting.

to tha beztest brother in tha hole wide wurld!

- Hajime

As Izuru stared at the words on the drawing, he felt a tug somewhere in his chest, a familiar sensation washing over him. He had seen this drawing before—it was important to him. He didn’t know how or for what reason, but he felt some sort of connection to it. There must be a strong memory attached to this drawing somewhere at the very back of his mind, just barely out of reach.

Interesting…

Izuru carefully folded the drawing and placed it in his back pocket. Afterwards, he pulled out another item that caught his attention. It was a photo of two children standing in the backyard. On the left side was what appeared to be a four-year-old Hajime, with his bright olive-green eyes and short spiky hair, wearing a t-shirt, shorts, and sneakers. He was grinning, holding two fingers behind the other child’s head as an imitation of bunny ears.

On the right side was a child who had his face and body carefully cut out, leaving only a bit of his right side and Hajime’s bunny ears as proof of him being there. Izuru couldn’t make out much of any of the other child’s features, but it was safe to assume that this child used to be him when he was four years old. His thumb brushed against the photo, staring at the four-year-old Hajime. He looked small and cheerful. Izuru’s eyes trailed back to the missing section of the photo. He wondered what his own four-year-old self looked like.

Izuru’s thoughts were interrupted as he heard voices coming from the dining room, getting progressively louder. He took one last look at the photo before returning it with the rest of the items and sliding the box back underneath the bed. When he returned to the hallway, he hid behind a wall and peeked out to see Hajime and the parents standing up in the dining room, currently in the midst of a heated argument.

“Please calm down, Hajime—”

“I am calm, perfectly calm.”

“Hajime, you are making your mother upset.”

“Then that makes two of us! How could you do this?”

“It was a tough decision that had to be made.”

“Tough decision my ass—”

“—Language, Hajime!—”

“—you sold him off and lied to me about it! Would you have ever even told me about him if I hadn’t begged to go to Hope’s Peak?”

“We know you’re angry, but you have to understand that—”

“You took him away from me! ”

The sudden outburst caught Izuru by surprise. Both parents fell silent.

“All these years, you made me believe that I was the only child you ever had, but this whole time I had a brother. And you just sold him off to some—some twisted corporation. Who does that?”

“Son—”

The father attempted to reach out for Hajime, but the twin was already rushing out of the dining room. Izuru hid back behind the wall, watching as Hajime sped past him without noticing and walked out the backdoor, slamming the door shut. From the dining room, the father breathed a heavy sigh, rubbing the bridge of his nose while the mother closed her eyes and covered her mouth with a hand.

Izuru watched them silently before turning around and heading towards the back door where Hajime went.

Hajime sat on the stairs of the back porch with his elbows planted on his knees and forehead resting against his arms. His head was aching. There were so many things to process, the first being that he just had an argument with his parents. He had never yelled at them like that before. A part of him felt ashamed, knowing there were better ways to handle that situation than going off on his parents. But another part of him—the more rebellious part that couldn’t give a shit about disrespecting his parents right now—couldn’t help but think that his parents might’ve deserved it.

They lied to him. He knew they had lied about his twin brother existing in the first place, but of all the reasons, Hajime didn’t think it would be this. Did they have any idea what Izuru has gone through at Hope’s Peak, what the both of them have gone through? Although his parents couldn’t have known about the lobotomization or the isolation or the intense assignments, that still didn’t make it right for them to do what they did. Would they even care if they knew? He would’ve believed so before, but now he wasn’t so sure. Maybe their parents never really cared about either of them.

Hajime snapped out of his thoughts when he heard the backyard light flicker on followed by the backdoor opening. He didn’t need to look up to know who it was, and instead continued to lay his head against his arms as the figure walked over to the stairs and sat next to him. They both sat in silence, unspoken words floating in the air between them. Hajime didn’t know what to say at this point. There wasn’t an instruction manual titled how to console your long-lost twin brother who got sold by your parents that Hajime knew of, and there was no one else he knew to have ever been in this situation before, so he had no one to seek advice from. It was like a weight was pressing down on Hajime and he could feel himself slowly losing strength.

“…This is such bullshit.” Hajime lifted his head and looked at the twin beside him. “You agree right, that this is bullshit?”

Izuru was sitting with one arm resting on his knee, staring off into the distance with that same expressionless face. Hajime thought he had gotten used to the completely apathetic enigma that was his twin, had learned not to expect any passion from his monotone voice, not to wait for any distinct changes in his blank expression, not to hope for just the barest hint of emotion in his constantly analytical eyes. Turns out he wasn’t used to it, because right now, all of these things were only pissing him off more.

“The situation is what it is,” Izuru nonchalantly replied. “The past cannot be changed.”

“Bullshit!” Hajime stood up abruptly. “Why aren’t you angry? You should be angry!”

Izuru looked at him, his passive expression never changing.

“Don’t you get it? Our parents, th-they… abandoned you. They’re the reason why you’re stuck living at that school, being treated like a tool. Doesn’t that make you feel the least bit betrayed?”

The twin looked down, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. “I suppose it was a logical decision. Trading me off meant receiving a monthly allowance and eliminating the need to provide for two children, keeping them financially stable. Furthermore, if I did happen to become a successful figure thanks to my attendance at Hope’s Peak, they could take credit for that as well, which could lead to even more monetary gain.”

“Stop doing that!” Hajime snapped. “Stop pretending like it’s no big deal! And there’s nothing logical about selling your own kid. Not only is it illegal, it’s completely immoral!”

“Morals often differ from person to person, although the parents do seem to regret their decision. Perhaps they are guilty.”

Hajime couldn’t believe what he was hearing. Of all the times to be sympathetic, Izuru chooses now?

“Why are you defending them? Seriously, whose side are you on?”

“I am not defending them.” Izuru looked at him. “I am simply being objective.”

“Of course you are, because why wouldn’t you? That’s all you ever do.”

Hajime plopped back down on the staircase and lowered his gaze, holding his head in his hands. He shouldn’t be taking this out on Izuru. If anything, Izuru should be more upset than Hajime; Izuru is the one that had to deal with the short end of the stick, not Hajime. The biggest problem Hajime’s ever had to deal with (before this whole situation occurred) was not having a talent. If anyone here should be the most justifiably upset, it’s Izuru, but he wasn’t upset.

…Or maybe he was just dealing with it differently. That thought made Hajime’s chest swell up with guilt. He knew his twin wasn’t the best at expressing himself—who’s to say this situation wasn’t making Izuru feel just as shitty as Hajime did? Hajime considered asking him about it but instead, kept his mouth shut. He didn't have the energy to argue anymore.

They sat in somber silence while crickets chirped in the grass. He watched as a moth or two flew by their heads, fluttering around the back porch light. A tiny spider crawled onto the staircase and towards the twin’s lengthy black hair that spilled against the stairs. Hajime should probably warn him about that, he thought, but the insects were proving to be a good distraction to his current mental turmoil and he’d rather let himself continue being distracted.

“…What was your childhood like?” Izuru asked, breaking the silence. Hajime looked to his right to see the raven-haired twin staring up at the night sky with a thoughtful expression. There was something melancholy in the air surrounding them, enough to make the fire in Hajime’s chest die down to something gloomier and less intense.

Hajime breathed a heavy sigh, his shoulders sinking. “Boring. Lonely…”

“…Likewise.” Izuru’s voice was a hint softer than usual as was his expression. Maybe that was a sign that Izuru was feeling some form of sorrow.

I wonder if you’ve ever cried before…

Hajime shifted in his seat. “I wish we had grown up together. Maybe then we wouldn’t have been so miserable…”

“Yes. But we are here now, together,” Izuru said.

A small smile tugged at the corner of Hajime’s lips. “That’s true…”

The two of them gazed up at the night sky, listening to the crickets chirp. He wasn’t sure where they would go from here or how to unpack… all of this, but maybe that was okay. He could figure that out later. At least right now, they could enjoy the peace and quiet for just a moment.

Today had been informative, to say the least. Izuru had met his biological parents and discovered the truth of his origins. He suspected for a while that his birth parents had sold him to Hope’s Peak Academy to become the test subject to their experiments, and now his theory was confirmed. Despite receiving this information, Izuru had yet to be completely satisfied. His curiosity regarding his past was only just beginning to pique, as there were still questions he had left to answer.

He wanted to know how close he was to Hajime in the past. Why did he feel that tug in his chest when he saw that drawing? What was the past version of himself like? Why did Hajime’s voice sound so broken when he mentioned his parents taking Izuru away from him?

Izuru had found all the answers he needed here from their parents, and now he would continue searching elsewhere. While Hajime was outside in the front speaking with Komaeda on the phone about spending the winter break over at Komaeda’s mansion, Izuru was taking one last look around the house. He stepped into the kitchen where he saw the mother washing the dishes. Izuru stood in the doorway, unsure whether to approach.

When the mother turned her head, she spotted him, eyes widening in surprise.

“Oh, Izuru. I didn’t see you there…” She smiled politely, although her expression indicated that she was stressed. “I was just cleaning up. Would you mind lending a hand?”

Izuru wordlessly nodded and moved towards her, taking over the dishwashing while the mother dried them and placed them in the cupboards. As he stood next to the older woman, he thought about what it meant to have a mother. It is often said that a mother’s love is invaluable, the kind that makes you feel safe and warm. The connection between a mother and her child was special and essential to a person’s development. Although this person next to him was supposedly his mother, Izuru didn’t feel any particular connection, nor did he feel anything qualifying as safe or warm.

“I apologize for the chaos today,” the mother said as she dried off another cup. “It’s normally quite peaceful around here, but, well… I’m sure you understand why that wasn’t the case today.”

He didn’t expect it to be a peaceful evening, all things considered. The tension had been steadily rising the moment they walked through the door.

“I hope you we didn’t leave you with a bad first impression. Your father can seem like a hard man sometimes, but he worries just as much as I do. We’ve both been worrying a lot about you and Hajime, but… I know you probably don’t believe that.”

He remained quiet, finishing the last of the dishes as he listened to his mother speak.

“I didn’t get a chance to speak with Hajime before he went out the door. I don’t think he wants to talk to us right now, but... I wanted to tell you this before you both leave…”

He turned the faucet off and turned towards his mother. She was shorter than him with black hair like his own and green eyes like Hajime’s. The older woman hesitated for a brief moment before speaking.

“I just wanted to say, your father and I are… we’re sorry, Izuru. For everything. We really thought you would be happy at Hope’s Peak. We don’t expect you to forgive us, but… we just wanted you to know that we’re sorry.”

The mother slowly came closer and wrapped her arms around him, hugging him.

Izuru waited to feel something.

…

He felt nothing.

There was no warmth he felt when Nanami hugged him nor was there the comfort he felt when near Hajime. It would seem that, like most people, he didn’t feel anything for the woman before him. Somehow, that thought left him feeling more empty.

After that encounter, Izuru left the Hinata household with Hajime. Izuru would be spending the remainder of the winter break at the school while Hajime would be spending it at Komaeda’s mansion. Although they had discovered the truth, they both agreed that they wanted to find out more about their past, not quite satisfied with just the answers their parents gave them.

Izuru looked forward to discovering more.

…

…

…

“I promise.”

“…you mean it?”

“I mean it.”

“Well then… I promise too! That no matter what, we’ll always be brothers, Izu-chan!”

Chapter Text

Last year, during the first term, Hajime met his long-lost twin brother, Kamukura Izuru. Their relationship started off rocky, but as they spent more time with one another, it gradually became less tense. Right before summer vacation, Hajime fell into a confrontation with Matsuda Yasuke, and it only continued to escalate until out of nowhere, Izuru intervened and protected Hajime. It was then that they discovered there was a bond between them, a connection that ran deeper than the two of them realized.

When the second term began, Hajime and Izuru found themselves thrown into various unexpected situations, some of which were life-threatening. During this time, Hajime discovered Enoshima Junko and her sister Ikusaba Mukuro were both on a mission to sabotage him and Izuru. He also discovered other dark secrets about the school, including the secret project Hope’s Peak Academy’s been conducting with Izuru, involving illegal practices and unethical experimentation. Hajime decided then that he would expose Hope’s Peak and the Steering Committee’s actions, and free Izuru from his confinement to the school.

Finally, during the winter break, Hajime and Izuru visited their parents and were told the truth of their past. They discovered that they were raised together, but at the age of four, Izuru was sold off to Hope’s Peak Academy. Neither of them could remember what they were like or how close they were before they became separated. Knowing this only made the two of them more determined to find out, which brings them to the present.

Today was the beginning of the final school term at Hope’s Peak Academy. Of all the school years Hajime has had, this one has no doubt been the longest and most memorable one. It was hard to believe it would be over in just a few months. But before that happened, there were three objectives that needed to be completed: free Izuru from the Steering Committee, find a way to stop Enoshima from whatever she has planned, and find out more about their past.

It was funny—over half a year ago, all Hajime needed to be concerned about was getting through classes and passing his exams, and now he was fighting against despair-obsessed teenage girls and largely corrupt organizations. Well, he did ask for more excitement in his life.

When lunchtime came around, Hajime and Izuru both agreed to meet up in Nanami’s classroom. It was of no surprise that they both showed up simultaneously, lunch trays in hand.

“Glad you could make it this time around,” Hajime said as he approached the raven-haired twin. “I was worried your teachers might hold you up again.”

Izuru, looking as perfectly prepared as always, replied, “My teachers realize by now that taking away my free time is a pointless effort. They have long since stopped giving me more tasks than necessary.”

“Soon they won’t be giving you any tasks. As long as we focus on gathering evidence, then it’s only a matter of time before you’re free from them. For good.”

Izuru was quiet, as if he wasn’t entirely certain if that were true. That’s fine. The twin didn’t need to be certain, because Hajime already decided that’s what was going to happen. The two of them stepped through the classroom door and entered the room. This time around, Hajime recognized every student that was seated in the classroom, including the teacher who was currently standing before the class.

“The Hinata Twins! Welcome back!” Yukizome greeted them with a bright smile.

“Wow, even the teacher is calling them that now…” Souda said with a look of perplexment.

“Hey Hinata! Hey K-Kamukura!” Mitarai smiled sheepishly and waved. He looked less stressed now than he did before, sitting by Imposter who was no longer disguised as the animator.

“Yo, Hinatas. Good to see you again,” Kuzuryu gave a cool nod towards them from his seat. Hajime noticed there was a photograph of Kuzuryu and his sister pinned to one of his binders, the former with his arms crossed while the latter was giving bull horns to the camera. Both of them were smiling. Natsumi must’ve given that to him, he happily realized.

Suddenly, a blur of black, pink, and blue came hurling towards the two of them, and Hajime felt a pair of arms get thrown around him.

“Hajime-chan~! Izuru-chan~!” Mioda gushed, squeezing them both in her arms. He chuckled, letting the energetic girl hug him while Izuru seemed less than thrilled to be in this position.

“Hey guys,” Hajime greeted. “It’s good to be back.”

“You know at this point, you might as well join our class,” Koizumi suggested. “You’re both practically a part of it already.”

“That’s a splendid idea!” Nevermind seconded, her eyes sparkling. “Hinata-san and Kamukura-san should both become official members of Class 77! I’m sure Yukizome-san would be alright with it.”

Hajime suddenly felt awkward. He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly. "Ah, well, I wish I could, but I don’t think that’s gonna happen. Izuru might be able to join you soon, though.”

Yukizome appeared to be considering the idea. “Hmm, Hinata and Kamukura in my class…”

“R-really, Yukizome-san, you don’t have to worry about me. I doubt it’s actually possible…”

The ginger-haired woman didn’t appear to be paying attention to Hajime and was instead murmuring something to herself, a strangely serious expression on her face.

“There’s no way they’ll let me take their project… but can I get away with having the brother in my class? No, not if they already know about the investigation…”

“What was that?” Hajime asked, confused.

“Huh? Oh, nothing!” The teacher redirected her attention to them, pretending as if she hadn’t just been talking to herself. “Anyway, I’m not sure if I can enroll either of you into my class. As much as I would like to, it’s not exactly up to me.”

“But surely you can look into it? There’s no harm in trying, right?” Nevermind pleaded.

“Yeah, let Henry and Kaminari join our class! One of ‘em still owes me a fistfight!” Owari’s eyes were set on Izuru, grinning toothily.

Yukizome raised her hands in defeat. “Alright, alright, I’ll look into it. But no promises. Besides, I already consider them both my unofficial students.” The teacher smiled and winked at them.

Hajime wasn’t sure what to make of it. Everyone in the room seemed pleased with the idea of Hajime being a part of their class, as if they actually wanted him there. He initially thought that they were only entertaining the idea of him being in the main course class out of pity, but that didn’t appear to be the case.

It honestly felt… flattering. In the Reserve Course, he was practically invisible, just another face in the crowd. But not here. Here, they welcomed him as if he were someone special, as if he were meant to be here. He could already imagine himself coming to this class every day, getting involved with whatever shenanigans Class 77 were up to.

Not that it would ever happen, but it was still a nice, bittersweet thought.

Hajime and Izuru eventually found themselves sitting around a cluster of desks, in a group that consisted of Nanami, Komaeda, Souda, and Sonia Nevermind. They had their lunch trays set on top of the desks, talking about whatever random topic came to mind—how their winter break went, what answers did they get on their homework, what their plans are for after the school year ends. It was normal, high school stuff, and Hajime felt comfortably at ease, letting the conversation flow easily between them.

“Kamukura-san, you must tell me how you get your hair to look so luxurious,” Nevermind asked, much to Souda’s bitterness. “Would you happen to have the Ultimate Hairdresser talent?”

Izuru, who was sitting quietly beside Hajime while eating his salad, replied in a dull tone. “I have all the talents, some of which involve hairdressing. There’s not much else to say.”

Nanami looked up from her Nantendo, tapping her chin curiously. “Hmm, if Kamukura-kun has every talent, does that make him the Ultimate Yakuza like Kuzuryu-kun?”

“Hey, yeah, how does that work?” Souda added. “It’s not like you’re actually in the Yakuza clan.”

“Every skill that an Ultimate Yakuza has are skills that I also possess,” Izuru said. “Leadership, influence, negotiation skills—these are all traits of a Yakuza boss that I also have. If I wanted to take over the Yakuza empire, I could.”

“That’s crazy!” The pink-haired boy looked baffled. “You wouldn’t really do that, would you?”

“What a boring question…” Izuru rolled his eyes. “I have no interest in doing something as tedious as that.”

That’s when Hajime suddenly had a thought. “If your talents include titles like the Ultimate Yakuza, would that also make you the Ultimate Pop Sensation?” Hajime asked.

Souda snorted. “Ha! Can you imagine Kamukura as a pop singer? Aww man, now I’m curious to see what he sounds like when he sings.”

It was like a lightbulb went off in Hajime’s head, as he suddenly felt the inexplicable urge to tease and pester his unresponsive twin. The corner of his lips curled upwards, smirking.

“Why don’t you show us, Izuru? Go on, sing something for us,” Hajime prompted.

Izuru’s eyes shifted to Hajime with a slight hint of annoyance as he simply replied, “No.”

“Why not? I mean, since you’re so talented and all, you should have no problems proving it.”

“Yeah, quit holding out on us!” Souda said, quickly catching onto what Hajime was doing and deciding to play along. “Show us your singing skills, pretty boy!”

“I am not singing. It is pointless and unnecessary.” Izuru picked up his chopsticks and continued eating his salad, deciding to ignore both Hajime and Souda.

Komaeda hummed, something mischievous in his eyes as he poked idly at his food. “You know, if Kamukura-kun doesn’t wish to show us his skills, perhaps you should do it for him, Hinata-kun.”

Hajime looked at the boy across the desks. “Huh? What do you mean?”

“What I mean is, perhaps you could give us a performance like the one you showed me during winter break.”

Hajime quickly caught onto what the other boy was saying. Back during winter break, Hajime had spent the week at Komaeda’s manor, and it hadn’t taken long for the two of them to grow comfortable with each other’s presence. They hung out for most of the time, and one day, as they were hanging out on the couch, Hajime decided to show Komaeda his impersonation of Izuru. They spent almost thirty minutes laughing as they made exaggerated impersonations of their friends.

Komaeda had guiltily admitted that his Izuru impersonation was perhaps one of the funniest things he’d ever seen. It made him feel strangely prideful.

“Oh yeah, I’ve been working on my Izuru impersonation. You want to see it?” Hajime asked.

“Sure,” Nanami said, pressing pause on her Nantendo game.

“Oh, are we pretending to be each other?” Nevermind smiled. “That sounds like fun! May I go next?”

“Heck yeah! Wait, hold on.” Souda reached into his bookbag, shuffling through tools and gadgets until he found what he was looking for. The mechanic pulled out a black towel, most likely used to wipe up oil and grease stains, and offered it to Hajime. Ignoring the slight disgust from the probably dirty towel, Hajime placed the black cloth on top of his head like a wig. Then he cleared his throat, letting his face fall completely blank.

“My name is Kamukura Izuru, the Ultimate Hope,” Hajime mimicked the twin, his voice sounding perfectly monotone. “I have many talents, including the Ultimate Pop Sensation and the Ultimate Fanfic Creator. My talents are far superior to most people’s, but I’m too angsty to care about doing anything with them. I much prefer doing something less productive, like lying in bed all day as I contemplate human existence.”

Giggles and snickers steadily increased within the group as they all seemed to be enjoying the show. Izuru looked far from amused, his expression stoic and serious. The twin was trying to pretend as if he weren’t affected by Hajime’s teasing, but that ever so slight twitch in his eye was the biggest telltale sign.

This was getting to him.

“Hey ‘Kamukura’, why don’t you sing for us?” Souda said with a snicker.

Hajime hummed. “I would sing for you, but my voice is so perfect that you would become wrecked with pure awe and emotion. I’m afraid you just can’t handle my perfection.”

“What a beautiful singing voice you must have, ‘Kamukura-san’,” Nevermind said, playing along.

“Indeed. But I must warn you, Sonia Nevermind, for you aren’t the only member of royalty around here.” Hajime flipped the towel back as if it were hair and crossed his legs. “That’s right, I am also the Ultimate Princess. Bow down to me, peasants.”

“Oh my!” The blonde girl giggled and laughed.

Izuru huffed. “Ridiculous…” He stood up from his seat and began to walk away from the group.

“Backing down already?” Hajime examined his nails. “How boring…”

Izuru paused in his steps, the group collectively making a quiet ‘ooooooh’ sound like they were kids, egging on a competition between two other kids, and right now, Hajime was winning. It was silly and childish, but damn did it feel good to one-up Izuru, to get underneath his skin. The twin turned around to face Hajime, his mouth set in a thin line. Hajime threw him a smirk, challenging him. Izuru approached them again, relaxing his form and letting his eyes fall shut. Confused, Hajime watched him, wondering what he was up to.

Then suddenly, Izuru’s eyes reopened into something friendly, a relaxed smile gracing his lips, and Hajime nearly jumped out of his skin, completely startled by the display.

“My name is Hinata Hajime. Nice to meet you,” Izuru greeted, sounding exactly like Hajime with actual emotion in his tone. The group all appeared shocked by this sudden change.

“Holy crap! He sounds just like you!” Souda exclaimed.

Izuru chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck and god those looked like Hajime’s exact mannerisms.

“Well, this voice is pretty basic after all, just like my personality.”

A burst of laughter erupted from the group. Hajime’s face grew hot with embarrassment, the towel falling off his head.

“H-hey!” Hajime protested.

“Let me start by telling you something interesting about myself. Uuh… wait, let me think…” Izuru rubbed his chin thoughtfully. Another burst of laugher erupted from the group, and Hajime was really starting to regret doing this.

Souda was doubled over in laughter, tears stinging the corner of his eyes. “Oh, god! Stop! You’re killing me!”

“It’s not that funny…” Hajime mumbled indignantly.

“It’s kinda funny,” Nanami said with a teasing smile. Hajime threw his best friend a look of betrayal. Before he could protest, Izuru spoke up again.

“I may not be talented, but I am good at some things,” Izuru said, his expression so uncannily like Hajime’s. “For example, I’m a great listener, plus I’m good at playing games. I’m also kind, and caring…”

A wave of surprise passed through Hajime. Izuru continued.

“But most of all, I’m determined, especially when it comes to pestering my twin brother. Oh, and I’m also pretty good at math! Wait… an octagon has eight sides, right?”

“I-I’ve never said that! Have I…?” Hajime's face grew beet red.

He may have said that before.

The group once again burst into laughter. Hajime couldn’t help the smile tugging at his own lips, and soon, he was laughing too.

“Your acting skills are surprisingly adequate,” Izuru said to Hajime as they walked down the hall. “Despite the comedic connotations, you managed to pull off a near-perfect impersonation of me.”

“Thanks, but I’m only good at impersonating you because I know you so well,” Hajime replied. “I doubt I’d be able to do it for anyone else. Plus, you know, we look and sound the same.”

As the two of them passed through the hall, a group of sixteen students were seen walking towards their direction. Large, scarred muscles, twin-drill pigtails, orange goatees, a black overcoat with dragon symbols—these were only a few characteristics describing this group of students. It didn’t take long for him to recognize them.

That must be Class 78

Hajime has not gotten the chance to interact with Class 78 much this school year. The most he knew about them were their talents and that both Enoshima and Ikusaba were in that class.

Speak of the devil’s sisters, here they come. Strutting down the hallway was Enoshima herself, blonde pigtails bouncing with each movement. Beside her was Ikusaba, moving stiffly with a disinterested face. Enoshima was laughing at a joke the goatee boy said, waving her manicured hand and pretending as if it was the most hilarious thing in the world. It only further proved how much of a snake she actually was, blending into the garden.

Upon noticing them, Enoshima’s laughter ceased, blue eyes shifting to meet his. Hajime felt a knot twist in his stomach as they made eye contact, analytical eyes piercing through his soul and making him feel exposed. He questioned how he didn’t notice it before—the evil that showed in those eyes, hidden and yet as clear as day.

A smirk grew on Enoshima’s face, eyeing Hajime like he was enticing prey that she wished to devour. To his surprise, Enoshima said nothing to him or Izuru and walked past them without a word. He watched as her and the other classmates moved further down the hall.

“God, she creeps me out…” Hajime whispered.

“Do not fret,” Izuru replied, his eyes kept straight forward “She won’t risk doing anything suspicious in front of her classmates. As far as they know, she is a completely normal student.”

“Yeah, I can tell she’s a great actor. But anyway, I was thinking about what we discussed earlier. How are we supposed to find out more about our past?”

“I do not know yet. Perhaps the parents could offer us more clues—”

“I don’t want to talk to them.” Hajime might’ve said that a bit too quickly. He averted his eyes.

“I just… don’t think they can offer us anything else. Mom said all the pictures and videos of us were gone, and…” He sighed. “I just don’t wanna go back there right now, okay? Let’s just figure this out on our own.”

Izuru nodded, and for once, Hajime was thankful for his tendency not to push things. “Understood. There are still other ways for us to gather information on our past selves. If we could gain access to our memories somehow, that would be the most effective way.”

“Access our memories, huh? But how would we—”

“Um, excuse me?” An unknown voice said.

Hajime and Izuru both stopped in their tracks, turning around. Before them stood a short girl with light brown hair and kind hazel eyes, wearing a dark-green jacket and a skirt. He wasn’t completely familiar with who this girl was, but he knew she was from Class 78.

“Pardon me,” she said. “I couldn’t help but overhear your conversation. Did you say you were looking for answers to your past?”

Hajime and Izuru both glanced at one another before returning their attention to the girl.

“Um, yeah, we did. Why?” Hajime said.

“I have a friend who goes by the name of Matsuda Yasuke, and he and I have been working on projects together. Our latest project that we’ve been working on is called the Memory Scanner.”

“Memory Scanner…?”

The girl nodded. “That’s right. It’s a device that can access someone’s memories from their brain and display them onto a screen. It can be used for all kinds of purposes! We believe the project is nearly complete, but we’re looking for willing participants to test out the finished product. Since you two appear to be searching for answers to your past, I figured maybe you’d be interested?”

It almost felt too good to be true. A device that could scan your memories and display them onto a screen—it’s the perfect tool for diving into someone’s past. He’d be a fool to pass up an opportunity like this.

Hajime smiled. “Sure, I think it’s worth a shot. Who did you say your friend was again?”

“Matsuda Yasuke, the Ultimate Neurologist,” she said.

…

Shit.

“A-ah, I see…” he forced an awkward smile. The girl didn’t seem to notice his apprehension and continued.

“He should be in his lab right now since that’s where he usually is. Just tell him you’d like to volunteer to test the Memory Scanner and I’m sure he’ll let you.”

“Alright, thanks for letting us know, um…”

She smiled. “Fujisaki Chihiro, the Ultimate Programmer. Nice to meet you.”

“Thank you, Fujisaki. We’ll go check it out,” Hajime said.

“You’re welcome. Good luck, and I hope you get your answers!” Fujisaki waved goodbye and walked away, returning to her class. Hajime turned to Izuru, who had been silently listening the whole time.

“Do you think it’s legit?” he asked.

“Fujisaki works with the Ultimate Neurologist quite often,” Izuru replied. “I believe he is being truthful.”

“Wait, he? Don’t you mean she?”

“…” Izuru stared at him blankly. Hajime felt like he was missing something.

“…Anyway, we should head over to the Ultimate Neurologist lab,” Hajime suggested.

This may not go well...

They stood in front of the lab, staring at the closed door. He really wasn’t looking forward to facing the guy he fell into an argument with.

With a deep breath, Hajime reached out his hand and knocked. Silence.

A few seconds later, the door slightly opened, and one tired, irritated eye peeked out.

“Uh, hey… Matsuda, right?” God, this was awkward. “Sorry to bother you, but we were wondering if—"

“No.” Matsuda shut the door in their faces. Hajime fell silent, momentarily stunned by the rude response. He quickly shook it off and knocked again.

The door reopened, revealing two irritated eyes this time.

“Get lost,” Matsuda snapped.

“Listen, we need to talk to you."

“Not interested.”

“But we could really use your help.”

“Do I look like a charity service?”

“Not really,” Izuru cut in. “You look like you haven’t slept in some time. I recommend getting more hours of sleep per day.”

The tired-looking man gave Izuru a flat look. He moved to shut the door again, but Hajime quickly put his foot in the doorway before it could shut.

“Wait! Please, just hear us out!” Hajime pleaded.

Matsuda glared at him. “Why the hell should I, reserve course?”

“Because what I’m about to say could benefit us both!”

“…” Matsuda’s eyes were narrowed, examining them suspiciously. Then finally, he opened the door fully, crossing his arms as he leaned against the doorframe.

“You’ve got thirty seconds,” the neurologist said.

Hajime got straight to the point. “We heard about your Memory Scanner.” 

Matsuda looked momentarily surprised before his eyes narrowed again.

“Yeah, what about it?”

“You’re looking for willing participants to test out the scanner, right? We’d like to volunteer.”

The neurologist made a face like he wasn’t sure whether Hajime was being serious or not. His eyes shifted back and forth between Hajime and Izuru until eventually, he scoffed.

“Seriously? You two? Why?” Matsuda asked in disbelief.

“We’re searching for answers to our past. Neither of us can remember what our lives were like before we became separated, and we want to know. We have to know. Right now, you’re the only option we have.”

Hajime knew he was sounding desperate, but he didn’t care. If sacrificing some of his pride meant finding out the truth, then so be it. “Please let us use the scanner?”

Matsuda was silent, his face carefully blank. Then he sighed heavily, closing his eyes.

“Meet me here tomorrow,” the neurologist said.

Hajime smiled. “Thank—”

“Don’t thank me, reserve course. I’m only doing this to test out the Memory Scanner, not because I care about you and the lab rat’s family drama. Now get the hell out of here already.”

With that, Matsuda shut the door. Hajime turned to face the twin.

“That went better than I expected.”

Izuru sat in the silence of his room, staring down at the drawing in his hands. He tried to decipher its meaning, studying the crayon colors, the imperfect shapes, the sloppy handwriting. The blue sky, the green grass, flowers and smiling bears made of green and red. It was such a simple, childish thing, and yet it felt so much larger to him.

to tha beztest brother in tha hole wide wurld!

- Hajime

He reread the words on the paper. At some point, Hajime had drawn this and given it to him. The significance of this still wasn’t clear to him, but somewhere in the furthest part of his mind, something was trying to break out—a feeling, or a memory, perhaps. If only he could reach it.

His thoughts were interrupted as the doorknob to his room twisted, followed by a displeased grunt.

“Izuru, we told you not to lock the door,” the female teacher said. “Why must you have a lock on your door in the first place?”

With slight annoyance, Izuru stood up from his bed and tucked the drawing away in his desk drawer. Then he approached the door, unlocking it before returning to his bed. The teacher opened the door, a displeased expression on her face as she entered the room.

“I swear, you are becoming more of a hassle each day,” she grumbled. “Nevertheless, I’ve come to deliver good news. The Steering Committee has decided that it’s time for us to move onto the next phase. After years of preparation, you’re finally ready to be shown off to the world.”

Izuru was silent.

“Kamukura Izuru, you will officially become the face of Hope’s Peak Academy. In a few weeks, we will be transferring you from this academy so that you may travel internationally. Your purpose as humanity’s hope will finally be fulfilled.”

The teacher closed the door, leaving the room. He stood in the empty space, her words echoing in his head.

For the first time in years, Izuru did not want to leave.

Chapter Text

The neurologist’s lab was about the same as it was when Izuru last visited—slightly disorganized and a bit reminiscent of a guest room, but a fully functional lab, nonetheless. Izuru had grown quite familiar with this setting, having been surrounded by medical beds and lab equipment for as long as he could remember. It had just become another mundane constant in his life, something he didn’t feel particularly pleased or displeased about.

This time would be different, for he had a new reason to care about being here, a motivation that pushed him out of bed and urged him to go towards Matsuda’s lab. He would discover what his life was like, what he was like, before he became the Ultimate Hope. He wasn’t sure what to expect from discovering what his past self was like, or why it should matter, but his curiosity was undeniable.

Izuru was sitting in one of the guest chairs lining the wall as he waited for the neurologist to return from the backroom. Beside him, Hajime was also sitting, his leg bouncing restlessly as they waited. Although the twin’s emotions were much more obvious to detect, Izuru was also feeling somewhat restless, if the tingling sensation in his body was any indication.

“You really think this is gonna work?” Hajime’s leg was still bouncing as he broke the silence.

“Most likely,” Izuru replied.

The twin nodded, shifting positions in his seat. His brows were furrowed, lips pulled tight and thin. “So who’s gonna test out the scanner first?”

“I believe you are the only one of us who can use the Memory Scanner, considering my brain has been surgically altered and most likely won’t produce any memories prior to the surgery.”

A flash of discomfort passed through Hajime’s face. “Oh, right. That makes sense...”

Silence fell again as they continued to wait for the neurologist. Izuru glanced at the wall clock. Twenty minutes had gone by since they arrived. They only had so much time before the lunch period would be over. There was a good chance he would be late to return to the underground facility, and depending on what mood his teachers were in, there may be punishment for his tardiness.

“Hey, Izuru?” Hajime said. Izuru turned his head, meeting the twin’s gaze.

“After this, I’m gonna work on getting you out of this situation with Hope’s Peak. I’ve already started gathering evidence, including a timeline dating back to when we first met, and I asked Koizumi if she could help me take pictures of that hidden facility underneath the school. It might take a while before we’ve gathered enough evidence, but we should have plenty of time.”

The twin was looking at him with confidence, lips curled upwards and eyes filled with hope. Hajime didn’t know about Izuru’s scheduled transfer away from the academy. Now was not a good time to tell him, not when they were about to discover secrets from their past—Hajime would need a clear head before his memories were dissected. There was also the possibility that if Izuru told Hajime about his scheduled transfer, the twin would panic, rushing his investigation and thus do something clumsy or drastic.

It was risky, but for the time being, Izuru would have to withhold that information from Hajime. The twin cannot know about the scheduled transfer, not yet.

The backroom door opened. Both Izuru and Hajime turned their heads, spotting the neurologist as he stepped into the room. Matsuda looked as irritated as usual, eyes heavy with stress, hair lazily combed, and mouth drawn in a tight line. He wore his usual ensemble of casual clothing and sandals, with a pen tucked behind his ear and a clipboard in hand.

“Alright, you two thorns in my side. Follow me,” Matsuda said shortly before turning around and stepping back through the door. Izuru stood up with Hajime and approached the back room door, trailing behind the neurologist.

The door led to a dark, narrow hallway, which then led to a staircase leading further down. They followed behind Matsuda, footsteps echoing as they descended the staircase. It wasn’t long before they reached the bottom, stepping into a room.

While the room above looked more like a medical lab mixed with a guest room, this room resembled that of a research facility. A soft green glow illuminated the large space, revealing lab tables, equipment, binders, file cabinets, and so forth. This room was colder than the lab above, with the faint smell of antiseptics wafting through the air.

Izuru’s eyes were drawn to the center of the room. There stood a machine, bulky and squarish, hooked up to two large monitors and a control panel. In front of that machine was a single medical bed. Judging by its appearance, he could conclude that this was the Memory Scanner.

Beside him, Hajime was examining the lab with both curiosity and slight apprehension.

“I’ve never been in a lab like this one before,” Hajime said, filling the silence. “How long have you been working in here?”

“While I would love to engage in casual conversation with you, Reserve Course, we’re kind of on a schedule here,” Matsuda replied, annoyance dripping from his tone.

The brunet shifted awkwardly. “Right. Sorry…”

Matsuda led them both to the machine in the center of the room. Izuru watched as the neurologist approached the control panel, pressing a few buttons. Shortly after, the machine began to power on, whirring audibly as bulbs began to light up. Hajime’s eyes cautiously examined the machine.

“Is that the Memory Scanner?” Hajime asked.

“No, it’s a time machine.” Matsuda rolled his eyes. “Obviously, it’s the Memory Scanner.”

Hajime’s cheeks became tinted with pink, averting his eyes as he murmured, “Don’t see how that could be obvious…”

After writing something down on his clipboard, Matsuda sighed and turned around to face the two of them. The tall man leaned against the medical bed, regarding Izuru and Hajime with sharp eyes.

“Let me explain how this is going to work,” Matsuda began. “One of you are gonna lie down on this bed while I hook you up to this machine. Once you’re hooked up, a small dose of sedatives will be released into your bloodstream to make you fall asleep. After the machine detects that you’re asleep, it will begin scanning your brain, picking up memories from all the way back when you were still wearing diapers. Even the memories you don’t actually remember should still be stored somewhere in your brain. The machine will be able to pick up all of those memories, scan them, and analyze them. Once the scan is complete, the machine will begin the process of recording those memories and displaying them.”

Matsuda pointed to the two large monitors. “These two monitors are where your memories will be displayed. On the first monitor, the memory will be displayed through the eyes of the test subject. On the second monitor, the memory will be displayed through a third person’s point of view, as if we were viewing the memory through a bystander’s eyes. The way this works is that basically, the machine analyzes the memories from the first-person point of view and is able to create a new, third-person perspective by filling in the gaps. That way, we’ll be able to view multiple perspectives of the same memory.”

“I should also mention that, on the monitor displaying the third person’s point of view, each memory, no matter how you remember it, will be displayed based on how the events actually happened. It doesn’t matter if you saw a monster in your closet when you were six—the machine will analyze the memory and use logic to replace that monster with a trench coat. Think of it like the first-person point of view is subjective, and the third-person point of view is objective. You with me so far?”

Izuru and Hajime simultaneously nodded.

Matsuda moved towards the control panel. “Lastly, this is the control panel. I’m not going to bother explaining everything it does. The only thing you need to know is that in order to access a particular memory, you have to enter a date into the control panel. The machine will pick up a specific memory from that date and display it on the monitors. There’s also a gauge here that detects the stress level of the test subject. Green means good, red means bad. If the test subject’s stress levels start becoming too high and reaches the red meter, I’ll have to shut down the Memory Scanner, or else we might risk brain damage. Any questions?”

Hajime immediately raised his hand. “Um, yeah, did you say brain damage?”

Matsuda waved his hand dismissively. “Relax, I’ll be keeping an eye on the gauge the whole time. If it starts to go up, I’ll shut down the machine before it ever reaches that point. Now then, which one of you lab rats is going first?”

Hajime’s brows furrowed for a moment at that nickname, but he didn’t snap, choosing instead to close his eyes and exhale through his nostrils.

“Right, uh…” The twin rubbed the back of his neck. “Izuru’s memories have sort of been… removed? Due to surgery. We’re not sure if it’ll work on him…”

Matsuda’s eyes raked over Izuru thoughtfully. “Probably not. Since his brain has been altered, it’s better not to take that risk, anyway. Guess you’ll have to do, Reserve Course.”

Hajime huffed. “Can you stop calling me that? I have a name, you know.”

“Whatever you say, Reserve Course.”

The brunet sighed heavily before climbing onto the medical bed. Izuru watched as the twin laid down, the lines of his shoulders becoming stiff and tense. Matsuda moved around the medical bed, preparing the needle with the sedative to be inserted into the twin’s arm. Hajime’s gaze met Izuru’s, green eyes staring at him with apprehension as if seeking out some form of reassurance.

Wordlessly, Izuru grabbed the nearest chair and placed it near the medical bed, sitting down. He looked at Hajime again, silently telling him, I’ll be right here the whole time. Hajime seemed to get the message, his gaze softening and shoulders relaxing. Matsuda approached Hajime and carefully inserted the needle into his arm. He then grabbed what appeared to be a metal helmet, with wires connecting it to the machine, and it placed it over Hajime’s head, strapping it on.

“Everything is set.” Matsuda returned to the control panel. “I’ll go ahead and start the machine now.”

Hajime glanced over at the neurologist. “Hey, Matsuda? I just wanted to thank you again for doing this, and also…” He cleared his throat. “Sorry about what happened before summer vacation. I think we might’ve gotten off on the wrong foot that day, and—”

“You might wanna hold still, Reserve Course, or else your brain might melt while I’m activating the machine,” Matsuda said.

“Wait, what—?” The sedative suddenly became injected through the needle into Hajime’s bloodstream, causing the twin to fall silent, eyelids becoming heavy and body slowly falling back against the bed. Soon, his eyes were fully closed, his chest slowly rising and falling with each breath. All the while, Izuru remained seated at his side, watching him.

“He’s asleep,” Matsuda informed. “The machine should begin scanning at any moment now.”

They waited for a short moment before the machine was able to detect Hajime being asleep. Then, the machine began to whir, a green light glowing within the helmet as it slowly scanned over the twin’s brain. Izuru watched attentively, alternating his focus between the device and the twin’s steady breathing.

After several minutes, the green light disappeared and the machine made an audible sound.

“The scan is complete.” Matsuda wrote something down on his clipboard, taking notes. “At this point, the memories should be recorded and ready to be displayed. Now all we need is a date. Is there any particular day that you and your knuckleheaded brother wish to see?”

Izuru moved his gaze over to the neurologist, who was looking at him expectantly.

“Any day from the year that we were four years old should suffice,” Izuru replied.

“Okay then.” Matsuda turned to the control panel and began typing out a date. “I guess we’ll try the eighth of January.”

After typing in the date, the machine once again made a whirring sound. Izuru looked up to see the monitors powering on. Hajime was still asleep, laying against the medical bed.

Izuru felt something buzzing beneath his skin. Perhaps this was excitement. Many questions began to flood his mind. Was he normal before? Was his appearance exactly like Hajime’s? How different was his personality?

He watched as the dark screens came to life.

…

…

…

January 8th XXXX

“Do you see it, Izu-chan?”

“Yes.”

There stood in the kitchen a child, four years in age, with big olive-green eyes on a bright face and short, spiky brown hair. Another child, also four years in age, sat on the bright child’s shoulders, one olive-green eye and one red eye on a blank face, and silky brown hair that barely reached his tiny shoulders. They were brothers, twin brothers, and were currently in the process of sneaking a plate of butter cookies sitting on top of the kitchen counter.

“Okay, go for it!” The bright child encouraged.

His small hands were wrapped firmly around his brother’s legs as he carried him on his shoulders. The blank child reached out for the plate of cookies with small arms, his fingertips barely touching the glass. The bright child stood on the tips of his toes, urging the other boy closer to the plate. Now just a tiny bit closer, the blank child carefully grasped the plate and secured it in his arms.

“Yes! We did it, we—” The bright child gasped as he suddenly lost his footing. He stumbled backwards, hands still firmly holding onto his brother’s legs as he lost his balance. The blank child hugged the plate of cookies close to his chest, spinning uncontrollably. Soon, they both went colliding to the ground, the sound of shattered glass ringing in the air.

“What’s going on in here?” Their mother stepped into the kitchen and gasped at what she saw. Both children were sitting on the kitchen floor with a shattered plate beside them and buttered cookies scattered all over the ground. Their mother placed her hands on her hips, gazing down at the two boys with a disapproving frown.

“Hajime and Izuru Hinata,” she scolded. “I prepared those specifically for a friend of mine. You should know better than to be taking something that isn’t yours.”

The bright child mumbled an apology, bowing his head shamefully while fiddling with his fingers. The blank child only blinked owlishly, his palms pressed against the floor. Their mother sighed and grabbed a nearby broom, sweeping up the mess of glass and cookie crumbs into the dustpan.

“Now neither of you will be having any treats for the rest of the day. Those are the consequences of your actions. You should think about that next time, children.”

After cleaning up the mess, their mother left the kitchen. The bright child looked down at the ground sadly. They got in trouble and received no cookies. This was a sad day for a four-year-old.

Then he felt a tap on his shoulder. The bright child looked over to his right, meeting the gaze of his blank-faced twin. The quiet twin pulled out two butter cookies from behind his back, deliciously fresh and unbroken. The bright child’s face lit up.

“Yes! Izu-chan, you’re the best!” he exclaimed. The quiet twin handed one of the cookies to his brother and kept the other. The two of them happily ate the sweet buttery snack.

They made a good team.

The scene stopped and the screens returned to black. Izuru’s eyes were still stuck on the monitors, his brain quickly processing what he just saw and the information it supplied. This was a forgotten memory of Hinata Hajime, a memory that was supposed to belong to him as well. The little boy on the screen with the short brown hair, bright eyes, and energetic personality had been Hajime.

The other boy on the screen, with longer brown hair and heterochromatic eyes, who had hardly spoken a word… that had been Izuru.

He hadn’t expected this previous version of himself to look and behave so similarly to the version of him now. What does this mean?

“Looks like everything is working properly so far,” Matsuda said, quickly writing down notes. “I’ll select another memory by a random date. Let’s see, how about… the twelfth of February.”

Matsuda typed the date into the control panel. Once again, the machine hummed, and after a few moments, the screens came to life.

February 12th XXXX

Hajime peeked into the living room from behind the wall. From here, he could see his brother Izuru sitting in front of the grand piano with his back turned, small fingers pressing against each key as he filled the room with pretty music. Hajime was told by mom and dad not to interrupt Izuru while he was practicing the piano, but he really wanted to play with his brother before bedtime came. He decided that maybe if he were sneaky enough, he could get away with playing with Izuru while his parents weren’t looking.

With that idea in mind, Hajime snuck into the living room with his toy dinosaur in hand, crawling on the floor towards the piano. Izuru didn’t notice him yet, his face blank and eyes focused on the sheet of music in front of him. He had no idea how Izuru could read that—Hajime had just started learning how to read and write normal words, let alone musical words.

Eventually, Hajime reached the piano, quietly scooting closer so that he was hiding on the other side from where his brother sat. Izuru still hadn’t noticed him, and Hajime had to suppress the urge to giggle. Once he was certain his parents weren’t watching, Hajime reached up, placing his toy dinosaur on top of the piano.

“Rawr! I’m gonna eat you!” Hajime whisper-shouted, moving his T-rex along the edge. Izuru’s fingers had slowed to a stop, his mismatched eyes widening in slight surprise. He watched Hajime’s toy dinosaur move along the piano with curiosity. He could tell that Izuru wanted to play too.

Hajime moved the dinosaur towards Izuru’s fingers. “Hehe, I’m gonna bite your fingers! Om nom nom—"

“Hajime?” He heard his dad’s voice call out from the hallway. Hajime flinched, quickly hiding behind the piano as he heard his dad’s heavy footsteps come into the living room. He must not have been as sneaky as he thought he was, because his dad had easily spotted him, staring down at him with a frown on his face and his arms crossed over his chest. He didn’t look happy.

“Hajime, what did your mother and I tell you about distracting Izuru during his lessons?” His dad asked in that serious voice. Hajime felt so small beneath his dad’s gaze. He couldn’t help but look away.

“I just wanted to play…” Hajime quietly admitted.

“What’s more important, your brother’s piano lessons, or playing?”

“Um…” Hajime glanced at Izuru who was still sitting in the piano chair, watching the scene with a blank expression. He looked back up at his dad.

“…the piano lessons?” Hajime guessed.

“Correct. Your brother has a gift, a talent that needs to be honed, and we can’t have him getting distracted by your antics. Do you understand?”

“Yes, daddy…”

“Good. Now go play in your room.”

Hajime wordlessly picked up his toy dinosaur and left the living room, feeling something tight in his stomach. He could feel his brother’s eyes watching him as he left the room.

As he grew further, he heard his dad’s voice from the living room saying, “You’re doing well, Izuru, but you must stay focused. Let’s start from the beginning…”

Hajime didn’t understand why Izuru had to practice the piano so much. Ever since mom and dad first heard him play that pretty song, they started calling him a ‘child prodigy’—whatever that means—and they make him practice the piano almost every day. They said it’s important for him to practice so that he can become even better at playing the piano, and they always tell Hajime not to distract Izuru while he’s practicing. Hajime tried to play on the piano a few times, but his songs didn’t sound nearly as pretty as his brother’s, and so his parents didn’t care if Hajime practiced or not.

Hajime was starting to hate that dumb piano.

Eventually, bedtime came and Hajime forgot all about it. The lights were turned off, the bedroom dark and quiet. Hajime was laying down with his back facing Izuru, both of them sharing a bed. His eyes were closed, his head resting against the pillow. He was just about to drift to sleep when suddenly, he felt his brother moving beside him. His eyes fluttered open, listening as Izuru stirred and shuffled, until eventually, he went completely still. He could tell his brother was still awake.

Hajime rubbed the sleep from his eyes and rolled around to his other side, facing his brother. Izuru was wide-awake, staring at Hajime with one green and one red eye glowing in the dark. Strands of hair dangled in front of his face, failing to hide his troubled expression. It looked like he was struggling to fall asleep, like how Hajime felt whenever he woke up from a bad nightmare.

“Are you having trouble sleeping again?” Hajime whispered.

Izuru looked at him with troubled eyes and silently nodded. Hajime knew what to do.

“Do you want to watch me play a game?”

Izuru looked thoughtful for a moment, deciding, then he nodded again. Hajime sat up in bed, pulling out a small device from the nightstand. It was his Nantendo, a little videogame console dad got them for their last birthday. When he saw it on the T.V., he begged his mom and dad to get them one because it looked so cool and fun. They kept saying no at first, but eventually they gave in and got them one. They would take turns playing it, and Izuru was so good at playing, but he really liked watching Hajime play, especially when he was having trouble falling asleep.

Hajime leaned back against the pillows and turned on the Nantendo, deciding to play PacMan. It was a little hard to play sometimes, but it was still pretty fun. Izuru scooted closer to Hajime, leaning against his side as he watched him play, the light from the Nantendo illuminating both their faces. Hajime focused on the game, collecting all the little dots and trying not to let the ghosts get him. Meanwhile, Izuru was watching, mismatched eyes occasionally switching from the Nantedo to Hajime’s face to back to the Nantendo.

Eventually, Izuru got sleepier. Hajime glanced to his side and watched as his brother’s eyes slowly fell shut. Then after a few minutes of playing, Izuru’s eyes were completely closed. Izuru was asleep.

Hajime stopped playing and turned off the Nantendo, setting it back on the nightstand. He was glad his brother was feeling better now. Hajime tucked the blanket over top of him and Izuru before laying back down.

“Goodnight, Izu-chan…” he whispered before closing his eyes and falling asleep too.

The screens faded to black a second time. As he remained in his seat, Izuru was struck with a sense of familiarity. He remembered shortly after summer vacation, the day he slept over in Hajime’s dorm room. He had felt a sense of calm and safety as he slept there, watching Hajime type an essay on his laptop. He didn’t understand that feeling at first, had struggled to put it into words, but as he observed his younger self lying beside Hajime on the screen, watching the twin play a game, he felt as if he had recognized that moment.

If the correlation between that day and this memory were correct, then perhaps this was the reason Izuru had felt that way. Was he experiencing remnants of his previous self’s personality?

Matsuda was writing down notes on his clipboard, his eyebrows furrowed in concentration. “That memory was even longer than the first one and still played out in perfect detail. That’s a good sign.”

The neurologist glanced at the stress meter and saw that it was still in the green, bordering on yellow.

“I should be able to play at least one more memory before Hinata’s brain starts getting overstimulated.” Matsuda looked at Izuru. “Hey lab rat, pick a date.”

Izuru glanced at the neurologist, considering. He supposed it didn’t matter which date he picked, although with his luck, he may end up selecting a date that showed him something particularly significant.

“…March twentieth,” Izuru decided.

Matsuda proceeded to type in the date. The screens lit up.

March 20th XXXX

Hajime loved drawing with Izuru.

He and his brother were laying on the bedroom floor, surrounded by paper and colorful crayons. Hajime decided he wanted to draw something extra special this time and was currently putting on the finishing touches. His paper was filled with gummy bears, Hajime and Izuru’s favorite snack, all strawberry and green apple flavored. Not only that, but the gummy bears were planting gummy flowers that smelled like honey. He couldn’t wait to show mom and dad.

“Done!” Hajime smiled, sliding the red crayon into his pocket. He turned to Izuru. “Did you finish your drawing?”

Izuru nodded, setting down his yellow crayon and sitting up. Then he picked up his drawing and showed it to Hajime. It was a drawing of a yellow flower and one of the prettiest drawings Hajime had ever seen. The flower looked so real like Hajime could reach out and pluck it straight off the paper.

“Oooh, pretty!” Hajime said in awe. “Come on, let’s go show mom and dad!”

The two of them stood up and rushed towards the living room where their parents were, drawings in hand. Mom was carrying a basket of laundry through the living room while dad was sitting on the couch, sipping tea while reading a newspaper. Hajime and Izuru approached them.

“Mommy! Daddy! Look at what we drew!” Hajime was bouncing with excitement. The mom stopped walking, giving them her attention. Hajime showed her the drawing, feeling proud of what he drew and how hard he worked on it. His mom examined the drawing with a questionable look, her eyebrow raised.

“Mhm, that’s nice, son,” she said plainly, her tone sounding disinterested. Her eyes then shifted towards Izuru and the drawing in his hand. “What’s that you have there, Izuru?”

With a blank expression, Izuru showed mom his drawing. Almost instantly, her eyes widened, looking startled and surprised by what she was seeing.

“Oh my goodness…” Mom carefully took the drawing from Izuru’s hands. “Izuru, did you draw this? Why this is—this is incredibly detailed!”

Mom turned to look at their dad who was still sitting on the couch. “Honey, come look at what Izuru drew!”

Dad folded the newspaper and set it down, approaching them. Mom showed him the drawing, and slowly, his eyes began to brighten.

“This could easily be mistaken as a professional’s work,” dad said in awe. “Incredible. Not only can our son perform musical instruments, but he also excels at drawing? This is simply phenomenal.”

Hajime watched his parents, seeing the look of awe on their faces as they looked at Izuru’s drawing. Something tight curled up in Hajime’s chest.

“W-what about my drawing?” Hajime’s voice was quickly drowned out as his parents continued to praise Izuru.

“You have to show your coworkers this, they’ll never believe how talented our son is!” Mom bent down in front of Izuru, holding out the drawing and offering him a pen. “Here Izuru, sign your name here on this drawing. One day, you’re going to become a famous artist, and this piece will be worth a fortune.”

With a look of indifference, Izuru took the pen and carefully signed his name on the drawing. Hajime watched, clutching his own drawing in his hands as his chest became even tighter.

“But…” Hajime’s voice felt incredibly small as he stood there, watching his parents happily discuss Izuru’s amazing drawing and how incredibly talented he was. He looked at his own drawing, at the messy scribbles and the irregular shapes. It wasn’t nearly as pretty as Izuru’s flower, didn’t make him feel like he could reach out and pluck it straight from the paper. All he wanted to do was tear this dumb thing to pieces. Hajime’s fingers dug into the paper, arms shaking as he felt tears forming in his eyes.

Izuru had been standing in front of their parents when he turned around and noticed Hajime had begun to cry. Mismatched eyes became concerned, but as he reached out, Hajime had turned around and bolted out of the room. He didn’t look back, running until he reached the hallway closet.

When he reached the closet, he quickly went inside, shutting the door behind him. Once he was sure he was alone in the dark closet, Hajime slid down against the wall, burying his face in his knees and letting out a quiet sob. His drawing laid on the floor beside him, forgotten and worthless. Why couldn’t Hajime draw something as good as Izuru? Why couldn’t he make his parents smile like Izuru did?

Why did their parents love Izuru more than Hajime?

Hajime curled up more, digging his nails into his palm and shaking as frustrated tears ran down his face.

There was a soft knock on the closet door.

“Hacchan?” A voice so quiet called out from the other side.

“Go away!” Hajime shouted, rubbing the snot dripping from his nose. His throat felt tight and sore. Izuru didn’t move, the shadows of his feet remaining underneath the door.

“…Is this about your drawing?” Izuru’s muffled voice asked through the door.

Hajime averted his eyes. “N-no…”

“…Can I see your drawing?”

“No! It’s bad and ugly!”

“…Please?”

Hajime was quiet, considering. Then he sighed, picking up the drawing and sliding it out underneath the door. Izuru picked up the drawing from the other side of the door, and Hajime felt nervous as it grew quiet again, waiting to hear his brother’s reaction.

“…I like it.”

Hajime sniffled. “…You do?”

“Yes. I think it’s very pretty.”

“Not as pretty as yours…”

Izuru fell silent again. Then the closet door cracked open, a sliver of light spilling into the closet. Hajime watched as his brother slid into the closet, closing the door behind him. Izuru sat down beside him, holding the drawing in his hands.

“You drew gummy bears,” Izuru pointed out. 

Hajime felt his lips tug up into a small smile. “I wanted to draw our favorite snack…”

“They’re green and red. Are they strawberry and green apple flavored?”

“Mhm! It’s our favorite flavors.”

“Are the gummy bears planting flowers?”

“They’re planting gummy flowers! And the flowers smell like honey because bears like honey.”

“I see…” Izuru looked at Hajime. “That’s very creative.”

“Cre-a-tive…?” Hajime had never been called creative before. It made his chest feel warmer, the tight feeling no longer there.

“Hacchan…” Izuru shifted where he sat. “Can I have this?”

“Huh?” Hajime blinked. “You want to keep it?”

Izuru quickly nodded. Hajime pressed his palms against his eyes, rubbing away the remainder of his tears.

“Y-yeah, sure! You can have it.”

“Can you sign it, too?”

Hajime felt his heart flutter in his chest, his smile widening. “Of course!”

Izuru held out the drawing. Hajime pulled the red crayon out from his pocket and wrote,

to tha beztest brother in tha hole wide wurld!

- Hajime

Then he handed the drawing back to his brother.

“Do you wanna go play toys now?” Hajime asked.

His brother nodded. Hajime stood up and left the closet, excited to play with their toys.

Izuru stayed in the closet a little longer, looking at the drawing. His lips curled into a small smile, mismatched eyes sparkling with fondness. He hugged the drawing close to his chest.

“Izu-chan, come on!” Hajime’s voice called out from the bedroom.

Izuru turned and left the closet, shutting the door behind him.

The screens went black. Izuru replayed the scene in his mind, over and over.

There were two things that stood out the most to him. The first thought was the obvious contradiction he had discovered after observing not only the second memory, but the third one as well—Izuru was naturally talented. He had apparently been proficient at playing musical instruments such as the piano and was also skilled in drawing realistic pictures. This contradicted what Hope’s Peak told him before about implanting him with artificial talent.

The second thing that Izuru noticed was that this earlier version of Izuru seemed… more connected with his emotions. Watching as his younger self gazed fondly at the drawing Hajime had created, Izuru could feel that tugging sensation in his own chest, that feeling of endearment and warm adoration. Those feelings had belonged to his previous self and were now leaking out into Izuru, making him feel warm in ways he couldn’t describe. He wanted to experience more of this, to understand what it meant to his past self. What it means to him.

“That’s enough memory diving for today,” Matsuda said nonchalantly, shutting down the machine. “We’ll pick back up on this tomorrow.”

Matsuda carefully unhooked Hajime from the machine. Moments later, Hajime’s eyes fluttered open, waking up from his sleep. He looked confused and alarmed for a moment, not recognizing where he was. Then olive-green eyes shifted over to meet Izuru’s, relaxing as recognition passed over him.

“Is it… over?” Hajime asked.

“It’s over,” Izuru confirmed. The brunet sat up slowly, taking a moment to process it all.

“I saw it. The memories—I saw it all so clearly. It was like I was dreaming, but it actually made sense. I… I remember.” He looked at Izuru. “And you saw them too, right? On the screen?”

“Yes. They were… interesting. I did not expect my past self to hold that much similarities to me.”

“We were close. We were playing with each other.”

“We were.”

“Why don’t I remember? If we were so close, I should’ve known that. I know we were young, but… shouldn’t I remember something?”

“…I suppose we will find out more tomorrow.”

Chapter Text

Izuru had fallen asleep that night, replaying each scene from the memory session in his head. Images of his younger self appeared, with silky strands of brown hair reaching just above his shoulders, different from Izuru’s own longer, raven-black hair. His features were underdeveloped, giving him a rounder face and a more childlike appearance, with an expression that was blank but not emotionless. His eyes were heterochromatic, one a scarlet red and the other an olive green, displaying great intelligence and yet full of innocence, curiosity.

That was the image of his previous self, the mysterious child, Hinata Izuru.

It had surprised him, admittedly, when he first saw this version of himself on the monitors. He had expected his past self to be more like Hajime—passionate, expressive, ordinary. Hinata Izuru was the opposite of that. He was quiet and reserved, expressing more emotion whenever he was around his twin brother. The heterochromatic boy seemed to follow the twin’s lead more often than not, gravitating towards him like a moth to a flame.

Another thing that surprised him was his younger self’s display of natural talent. Hinata Izuru had been talented long before he was sold off to Hope’s Peak, which directly contradicted what his teachers told him about implanting Izuru with artificial talent. He had initially considered the idea of his teachers lying to him about his talents, but he wasn’t expecting it to be true. New theories began to formulate as he questioned why his teachers would give him such false information, why they would go so far as to conceal the truth of his origins from him.

…He had a few suspicions as to why they would hide the truth, but he would have to watch the rest of Hajime’s memories before he could reach a conclusion.

Izuru sat in the same chair as last time, watching as Matsuda set up the Memory Scanner. Hajime was laying back down on the medical bed, his eyes idly roaming around the room.

“So I was thinking,” Hajime began, tilting his head so that Matsuda could strap the helmet onto him. “I kinda wanna see some memories of us going to school together. You know, when we were kids.”

“Are you certain there was a time we attended school together during our previous years?” Izuru replied.

“I think so. I called up an old elementary school near our parent’s house and asked them if there were any records of us when we were kids. The lady on the phone told me that they had two files on record for both of us, but apparently, we only attended the school for a brief amount of time in April, three days to be exact.”

Izuru regarded the brunet curiously. “Only three days?”

Hajime nodded. “Apparently something happened and we got pulled out of school early. I’m not sure what, though.”

How curious…

While Izuru contemplated this, Hajime tilted his head back to look at the neurologist, who was typing away at the control panel.

“Hey Matsuda, can you start the memory on the tenth of April?” Hajime asked.

The tired-looking neurologist grunted in affirmation and replied, “Whatever.”

Shortly after, the sedatives were released and Hajime was once again asleep. It was almost surprising how quickly the twin had gotten used to this process of being sedated and having his memories dissected. Perhaps his curiosity was as boundless as Izuru’s.

Izuru looked over to see Matsuda leaning against the control panel, taking a long sip of coffee from a mug with the word “No” written on it. His eyes flickered from the coffee mug to Hajime’s sleeping form, and he felt an inch of unease, knowing that the slightest mistake could damage the twin while he’s hooked up to the machine.

“I wouldn’t recommend keeping beverages close to your electronic devices,” Izuru commented. “It is a safety hazard.”

Matsuda swallowed, lowering his mug before saying, “You expect me to spill coffee on one of my most profitable inventions thus far? I’m not an idiot.”

“Accidents within labs occur more often than one would think, and your machine is not the only thing at risk.”

The neurologist raised a brow, glanced over at the sleeping twin, then returned his gaze to Izuru. “You’re really protective over that brother of yours, aren’t you?”

“I would prefer if he remained unharmed, and your hazardous drinking is currently putting him at risk.”

“You’re not gonna hit me again, are you?”

Izuru gave him a long stare.

“Relax, it’s a joke. Yeesh, I’m starting to miss when you were more apathetic…” Matsuda tilted the mug to his mouth, draining the rest of its contents, then he slammed it back down by the control panel. “There, it’s empty. Happy now?”

Izuru relaxed, his paranoia subsiding. The neurologist turned back towards the control panel and typed in the date that Hajime had suggested. As expected, the monitor screens powered on, preparing to display another memory. Hajime was still asleep, lying motionless aside from the steady rise and fall of his breathing chest. He directed his attention to the monitors and watched closely, eager to discover what would come next.

April 10th, XXXX

Hajime was excited for his first day of school with Izuru. His parents told them that school was a place they go to learn new things and to meet other kids their age. They also told them how important it was that they remained on their best behavior, and if they misbehaved, they would not only bring shame to themselves, but also to their family name. Hajime tried to keep those words in mind, not wanting to disappoint himself or his parents.

Their parents drove the two of them to school, dropping them off with their new teacher. The teacher was kind of intimidating, and Hajime couldn’t tell if that was because of her looming height, the tight bun in her hair, or the sharp scowl behind her glasses. She led the two of them into the small school building, high heels clicking loudly against the floor. Hajime followed behind her, tugging at the new uniform that he and his brother both wore for school. He looked over his shoulder to see Izuru trailing behind him, staring blankly at Hajime’s back.

“Are you excited, Izu-chan?” Hajime whispered. “We’re gonna meet some kids our age and I bet they’ll wanna play with us. Are you ready to make some new friends?”

Izuru looked at him with curious mismatched eyes. Hajime gave him a thumbs up and a reassuring smile. Izuru brightened, smiling back with his eyes. He always smiled more with his eyes than his mouth.

When they reached their new classroom, the teacher opened the door, gesturing for them to walk inside. Hajime stepped into the classroom first, the smell of markers and hand sanitizer hitting his nose. The classroom was filled with colorful charts and posters hanging from the walls. In the front of the room was a chalkboard and a teacher’s desk with markers, pens, and sticky notes on top. Around the room were desks positioned in neat rows, and in those desks were other children wearing the same uniforms, all staring at Hajime and Izuru with curious looks.

The teacher led them both to the front of the class.

“Students,” she calmly addressed. “Please welcome your new classmates, Hinata Hajime and Hinata Izuru.”

“Hi, Hajime! Hi, Izuru!” The classroom all shouted in unison.

“Hi!” Hajime grinned and waved enthusiastically. Izuru did not respond, standing stiffly in one spot.

“Before we begin class, why don’t you two tell us a little about yourselves?” The teacher said.

“Okay! My name is Hajime, I like gummy bears, and I like playing with toys. Oh, and video games, too!”

She nodded and looked at Izuru. “And you? Go on, tell us about yourself.”

“…” Izuru remained silent, mismatched eyes roaming over the classroom with uncertainty. A few seconds passed, then ten seconds, and Izuru still hadn’t said a word. Hajime heard some of the girls in the classroom giggling.

“Aww, he’s shy,” one of them whispered.

“Hmm, alright then…” The teacher cleared her throat. “Does anyone have any questions for our new students before we start class?”

Several of the kids raised their hands. The teacher pointed to a boy in the front and nodded.

“Shouldn’t one of you be the bigger brother?” The boy asked. “How come you both look the same?”

Hajime spotted the boy in the crowd and replied, “Oh, that’s because me and Izu-chan are twins.”

“Twins? What’s that?”

“It means that me and Izu-chan were born on the same day. That’s why we’re the same age and also why we look the same.”

The class made a collective sound of oooh’s and aaah’s, staring at the two of them excitedly. Another student raised their hand.

“What’s it like having a twin?” The girl asked.

“It’s pretty great, I think.” Hajime smiled, enjoying answering questions from the other kids. “Izu-chan and I do a lot of things together, like brushing our teeth, taking baths, sharing a bed. We also play games with each other all the time, like hide-and-seek, Simon says, follow the leader, and stuff like that. Izu-chan is really good playing games.”

A bunch of other kids raised their hands then, eager to ask the next question.

“Alright, one more question and that’s it. Let’s see…” The teacher pointed to one of the students with their hand raised. “Kai, what is your question?”

In the very back of the class, a boy with brown hair and freckles was leaning back against his chair, his hand raised. When the teacher called on him, he lowered his hand and pointed towards Izuru.

“Why do his eyes look so weird?” The freckled boy asked. Hajime was caught off guard by that question, not expecting that. He looked over to his left where his brother was standing, blinking owlishly with his one red and one green eye.

“What’s wrong with them?” Hajime returned his gaze towards the boy in the back.

“They’re two different colors,” the boy pointed out.

“…So?”

“And they’re not supposed to be. Eyes are only supposed to be one color, not two. It’s pretty weird if you ask me.”

One of the girls in the classroom crossed her arms. “Well I think his eyes look pretty,” she said.

“Yeah, me too!” Another girl said. As the class fell into a commotion, the teacher let out an exasperated sigh, readjusting her glasses.

“Alright, alright, settle down,” the teacher said. “That’s enough questions for now. Hajime and Izuru, the two of you can sit right over there in the middle.”

Hajime walked towards the middle of the classroom with Izuru following behind him. He could feel the other kids’ eyes on them as they made their way to their seats. When they got there, they both sat down at a separate desk beside each other.

“Now then, let’s begin today’s lesson.” The teacher turned towards the chalkboard, writing something down as she began teaching the class. The other kids turned their back towards the chalkboard, keeping quiet as the teacher spoke. Hajime tried to pay attention to the lesson being taught, but his mind kept drifting back to the words that boy had said about Izuru and his eyes. He glanced to his left where his brother was sitting. Izuru had his eyes on his desk, using his finger to trace a squiggly line that had been drawn onto the wooden surface.

“Psst,” a voice whispered from Hajime’s other side. He turned his head to his right side, only to see a pretty girl with two black pigtails staring back at him. She looked away shyly, covering her mouth with one hand to suppress her giggles while her other hand was holding out a folded piece of paper to him.

Surprised, Hajime took the piece of paper from her and carefully unfolded it. The words “you’re cute” were written on the paper along with several pink hearts. Hajime gasped softly and smiled, feeling both his face and chest warm up. He looked back over at the girl, who was still covering her face.

“Could you um…” Her cheeks turned a rosy pink as she giggled bashfully, covering her face with both hands. “Could you pass that to your brother please?”

It took a moment for Hajime to realize what she had said before he deflated, sinking into his chair.

“Oh.” Hajime felt a little disappointed as he held the note out to Izuru. “It’s for you…”

Izuru stopped tracing his desk and curiously took the note. He looked at the note with a blank expression, read it, blinked once, then proceeded to fold the note into an origami airplane before throwing it in the air, watching as it flew across the room. The teacher didn’t seem to notice as she was still writing on the chalkboard, her back was turned to them.

Sometime later, the teacher announced that it was time for recess. The kids all cheered, scrambling out of their seats and rushing out the door towards the outside playground. Hajime and Izuru looked at each other before getting out of their seats, following the kids outside.

When they got to the playground area, Hajime noticed the kids were all spread out. A few kids were swinging on the swing set, while other kids were sliding down the slides, or hanging from the monkey bars. Two kids ran past, laughing as they were chasing each other while playing tag. They all looked like they were having fun, but Hajime had no clue what he and Izuru should play first, or who they should play with.

“Hey, you two!”

Hajime and Izuru turned around to see a group of three boys approaching them. He recognized the one in the middle—it was the freckled kid from earlier, holding a red kickball under his arm.

“I’m Kai,” the freckled boy said before gesturing towards the two other boys. “And these are my friends.”

Hajime smiled and waved. “Hi Kai, I’m Hajime, and this is Izuru.”

Izuru wordlessly waved at him.

“We’re playing kickball. Wanna join us?” Kai asked.

“Okay!” Hajime suddenly felt excited, turning to face Izuru. “Come on, Izu-chan, let’s go play!”

It didn’t take long for the five of them to spread out across the yard, kicking the ball towards one another. Each time the ball rolled over to Hajime, he would reel back his foot and kick it towards someone else. He was so focused on kicking the ball and waiting for it to roll towards him, that he hardly noticed Izuru was standing completely still, watching the ball without kicking it once.

The next time Hajime kicked the ball, it rolled towards his brother. Izuru watched as the ball slowly came to a stop by his feet, staring at it curiously.

“Go on, kick the ball!” Kai shouted from across the yard.

Izuru glanced up at the other kids before looking back down at the ball. He reared back his foot and kicked the ball hard, making it shoot out into the sky. Hajime, Kai, and the other two boys watched with wide eyes as the ball flew all the way across the yard and over the fence, disappearing into the distance.

The rest of the group approached Izuru.

“Hey, what did you do that for?” Kai was frowning, clearly upset by Izuru kicking the ball over the fence. Izuru didn’t respond, blinking slowly as he stared at Kai in confusion.

“It’s not his fault,” Hajime said defensively, standing in front of Izuru. “You told him to kick it.”

“He kicked it too far. Now we can’t get it back.”

“But he didn’t mean to. It was an accident, right Izu-chan?”

Hajime looked over to see his brother crouched down on the ground, watching a caterpillar move across the dirt. He carefully picked up the caterpillar before standing back up and showing it to Hajime, letting it crawl all over his hand and fingers. Kai and his friends were all looking at Izuru strangely, weirded out by his odd behavior.

“Your brother is weird,” Kai said.

Hajime felt a surge of hot anger rush through him.

“What did you just say?” Hajime growled, turning to face Kai with a deep frown. “Don’t call him that!”

“But he is…”

“Idon’tcareyoudon’tcallhimthatI’llbeatyouup—!"

Hajime spoke in a rushed voice, waving his arms frantically with steam practically shooting out of his ears. How dare he make fun of his brother like that. No one was allowed to make fun of Izuru, and it was Hajime’s responsibility to keep people from picking on his brother.

Before anything else happened, the group suddenly heard the teacher’s voice shouting from the school building.

“Alright students, recess is over! Back to class!” The teacher said.

Kai and his friends turned around and walked off towards the school building. Hajime huffed and calmed down, the heat slowly dissipating from his face. He turned to look at Izuru, who now had several caterpillars crawling all over his arms.

“Don’t listen to them, Izu-chan. They’re just jealous,” Hajime said. Izuru still looked confused, but he nodded, placing the caterpillars back on the ground and following Hajime back towards the school.

Eventually, the school day ended, and their parents came back to pick them up. Hajime sat close to Izuru in the back seat of the car, swinging his legs idly. Izuru looked at Hajime’s legs and matched his movements, swinging his own legs in a rhythmic motion. Hajime didn’t mind as he continued to sit close by Izuru for the rest of the ride home.

The screens faded to black as the scene ended. Izuru shifted his eyes towards Hajime’s sleeping form, contemplating what he just saw. When the little boy on the screen had insulted Izuru, Hajime had suddenly grew angry, defending Izuru with strong assertion. During the incident before summer vacation, when Matsuda had insulted Izuru in the hallway, Hajime had also grown angry, coming to Izuru’s defense with the same assertion.

It would seem that Izuru wasn’t the only one experiencing remnants of his younger self’s personality.

“Good to know the scanner can handle memories involving a larger quantity of people,” Matsuda commented, writing more notes onto his clipboard. When he was finished, he glanced at the gauge on the control panel. “The stress meter is still in the green. I should be able to play the memory for the next day, assuming that’s what you want?”

Izuru nodded. “Yes, the next day is fine.”

Matsuda typed in the date for the very next day. Izuru turned his attention back towards the monitor as the next scene began.

April 11th, XXXX

The second day of school started out fun. The teacher had brought out a stack of colorful construction paper, handing them out to each student along with some art supplies. She instructed them to create some of their favorite animals using the arts and crafts materials provided to them. Hajime was already bursting with ideas, but he soon decided on drawing dinosaurs, using colorful crayons for the base before adding glue and glitter as the finishing touch.

Eventually, he smiled and set down his container of glitter, satisfied with the finished product. He looked over to his left to see what his brother was making. Izuru was folding a sheet of white paper, his eyes focused as he carefully bent each part. When he was finished, he held the folded paper in his palm, revealing an origami crane.

“Wooow, that’s amazing, Izu-chan!” Hajime said, awing at his brother’s creation. Izuru looked at Hajime, seeming happy with the compliment, then he grabbed a sheet of green paper and started to fold it. Hajime watched curiously as he bent the paper until he revealed an origami tyrannosaurs rex.

Hajime gasped. “It’s a T-rex! Awesome!”

Izuru offered the t-rex to Hajime and he happily took it, eyes sparkling. The other kids seemed to notice this as they all began watching Izuru fold his papers into different animals, from rabbits, turtles, birds, fish, and even a dragon. Soon the whole class was crowded around Izuru, watching him in amazement.

“Your brother is so cool!” One of the kids said to Hajime.

“Yeah, I know,” Hajime said proudly. He already knew just how cool his brother was, but it made him happy to see the other kids were starting to realize that too.

When recess came along, Hajime walked outside with Izuru towards the playground.

“Hey so, I was thinking we could play—”

“Hey guys!” Kai’s voice rang through the air, interrupting Hajime. The two of them looked over to see the freckled boy running towards them with a baseball bat in his hand. Kai stopped in front of them and smiled, looking at Izuru.

“Me and my friends were about to play baseball, but we need one more player. You should come play with us, Izuru.”

Hajime grinned. “That sounds fun! Can I play too?”

Kai glanced at him dismissively. “Oh, sorry Hajime, but we already have enough players.”

“Oh. Okay…” Hajime couldn’t help but feel disappointed and a little hurt by the rejection.

Kai turned back towards Izuru, resting the baseball bat on his shoulder. “Well Izuru, you comin’ or what?”

Izuru glanced at Kai before turning his attention to Hajime, looking at him with uncertainty. A part of Hajime didn’t want his brother to play without him, but at the same time, he also didn’t want Izuru to lose his new friends. They just started liking him, after all.

Hajime forced himself to smile. “It’s okay, Izu-chan, you can go play with Kai. We can always hang out afterwards, right?”

Izuru still looked uncertain, but after a short moment, he nodded. Kai led Izuru off across the yard where his friends were waiting, setting up to play baseball. Alone and unsure of what to do, Hajime wandered around the playground, looking for ways to entertain himself. He didn’t get very far before he became completely bored.

Eventually, he found himself lying on the ground with his arms and legs spread out, staring up at the sky. Playing just wasn’t the same without Izuru around. With a sigh, he sat up in the grass, glancing across the yard. He watched as Izuru played baseball with Kai and his friends, holding the bat in his hands. Each time one of the kids threw the ball towards Izuru, he would swing the bat, hitting the ball perfectly. The other kids cheered, watching as the ball landed a fair distance across the yard.

They were all having so much fun without Hajime. An ugly feeling of jealousy twisted in Hajime’s gut, his fingers gripping onto the blades of grass. 

When their parents picked them up from school, Hajime looked away from Izuru, purposefully avoiding his gaze. He didn’t know why he was ignoring his brother, but the ugly feeling in his gut hadn’t gone away yet and he just didn’t want to be near him right now.

As he stared out the window on his side of the car, he suddenly felt a tap on his shoulder. He looked to his left to see Izuru staring back at him, mismatched eyes looking concerned.

“What’s wrong?” Izuru softly asked him. Hajime wasn’t sure how to answer that, and he was also finding it increasingly difficult to keep eye contact with him. Instead of answering, Hajime continued to ignore him, scooting as far away from Izuru as he could and returning his attention to the window. Izuru was quiet, his lack of a response a sign of how confused and hurt he was. Hajime felt guilt swirling in his stomach as he forced himself not to look at the other twin.

They rode the rest of the way home in silence, staring out of separate windows.

As Izuru watched the screens fade to black, he heard the sound of crunching from his left side and turned his head to see Matsuda standing by the control panel with a bucket of popcorn in his hands.

“You know, I wasn’t actually expecting this to be entertaining, but now I’m starting to get invested,” Matsuda said, reaching for another handful of popcorn. When the neurologist noticed Izuru was staring at him, his hand stopped in place.

“What? You aren’t gonna lecture me about the popcorn now, are you?”

“Are you able to play one more memory?” Izuru asked, ignoring the sarcastic man’s other statement. Matsuda glanced at the gauge on the control panel.

“The stress meter is bordering on yellow, but we should be able to play one last memory for today,” he said.

Izuru stared at Hajime’s sleeping form as he fell into thought. The next memory should be their last day of school before they stopped attending. Whatever they saw next may reveal why the two of them were suddenly pulled out of school.

Matsuda set down the bucket of popcorn, dusting off his hands and typing in the next date. Izuru watched carefully as the screens lit up a third time.

April 12th, XXXX

Hajime didn’t feel much better than he did yesterday. He stepped into the classroom and immediately, Izuru was greeted by several of their classmates, some of which were girls shyly giggling towards him while others were boys greeting him with friendly waves. The ugly feeling inside of Hajime continued to twist and curl until it transformed into a snake, hissing and slithering in his stomach.

He tried to ignore it, but it only got worse as he sat at his desk, watching the teacher call on Izuru to answer a difficult question and praising him when he got it right. From the corner of his eye, he could see the pretty girl sitting on the desk beside him, gazing dreamily at Izuru. Behind him, he heard someone whisper something about how strong, and smart, and cool Izuru was. All around him, Hajime was constantly being reminded of how much better Izuru was than him. He was getting sick of it.

When recess began, Hajime tried his best to ignore the awful thoughts in his head and squash down the ugly feeling inside of him. He took a deep breath before sliding out of his seat and approaching Izuru. His brother looked up curiously when he saw Hajime approach, brown hair dangling in his face.

“Hey Izu, you wanna—”

“Yo, Izuru!” Kai interrupted, inserting himself in between them. “We’re playing baseball again. Come on, you’re the batter!”

Hajime felt his chest ache painfully. Kai was inviting his brother to play with him again. It wasn’t fair. He felt something wet prick the corners of his eyes, his bottom lip trembling. He huffed in frustration and turned around, stomping away from them. Izuru noticed Hajime storming away and brushed past Kai, following after him.

“Hacchan?” Izuru called out. Hajime ignored him and kept walking towards the exit, refusing to look back. He heard his brother’s footsteps quickening behind him until he was close enough to latch onto Hajime’s hand, stopping him.

“Hacchan, what’s wrong?” Izuru’s voice was filled with soft concern as he held Hajime’s hand. Without thinking, Hajime snatched his hand away and whirled around on him, venomous words spilling out of his mouth before he could stop them.

“Why don’t you go play with your new friends?” Hajime snapped.

“…” Izuru fell silent, face blank and mismatched eyes unreadable. While his brother stood there confused, Hajime turned back around and quickly sped walked out of the building, leaving him there. Izuru watched him leave, eyes glazing over into something cold and glassy. He stood there for an indefinite amount of time before eventually being dragged off by Kai and his group.

At the playground, Hajime was sitting alone on the swing set. The chains made a sad squeaking sound as he slowly rocked back and forth, idly kicking the dirt. He felt guilty for snapping at Izuru earlier and could still picture him standing there in the hallway, looking dejected. He hadn’t meant to do it, he was just so frustrated, and maybe a bit jealous that he wasn’t getting invited to play as much as Izuru was. Now he didn’t care about hanging out with the other kids—he just wanted his brother back.

He looked over across the yard where Kai and his friends were playing baseball. Izuru was with them, swinging the baseball bat once again, but he didn’t look like he was having much fun, his eyes glazed and detached. That only made Hajime feel worse. He needed to apologize to Izuru.

He was just thinking about how to apologize when suddenly, his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of shattered glass ringing in the air. He looked back over the yard and saw a huge, broken hole right in the middle of the classroom window near where Kai and his friends were standing.

“What is the meaning of this?!” The teacher looked appalled as he approached the small group. She noticed Izuru standing near the window with the baseball bat in his hand, a look of detachment on his face.

The teacher crossed her arms, scowling. “Your parents will be hearing about this, Hinata Izuru. Go to the classroom. You may spend the rest of recess sitting quietly at your desk.”

Izuru didn’t seem disappointed or guilty—he didn’t react at all. Without saying a word, he dropped the baseball bat and slowly moved towards the school building. Then the teacher looked down at Kai and his group.

“And the rest of you, no more baseball,” she declared. With that, the teacher headed back into the school building. Near the window, Kai picked up the fallen baseball bat with a grumble, meeting Hajime’s gaze from across the yard. Hajime held onto the chains of the swing set, watching as Kai and his friends approached him.

“Your brother got us in trouble, Hajime,” Kai said, glaring.

Hajime frowned at the group. “Leave me alone…”

“We didn’t even do anything wrong,” one of the kids said. “Now we can’t play baseball.”

“Yeah, it’s not fair!” The other kid said.

Kai huffed in frustration. “I was right the whole time. He is a weirdo.”

“Shut up…” Hajime’s grip on the chains tightened, an angry fire lighting in his chest.

“This wouldn’t have happened if it weren’t for your freak brother—”

“I said shut up!” Hajime screamed and lunged at Kai, knocking him to the ground. He hardly registered himself slamming his fists against Kai, his lungs burning as he shouted and screamed. He felt someone pulling him off and realized Kai’s friends had jumped in, holding Hajime back.

The next moment became a blur of anger, pain, and regret. Kai and his friends had quickly gained the upper hand and were all attacking Hajime at once, kicking and swinging in rushed, clumsy movements while Hajime struggled to fight back. Hair was pulled, clothes were tugged, shoes connected with stomachs. Skin became sticky with sweat and dirt, faces hitting the ground. He vaguely realized that he was losing this fight as he was the one taking most of the hits, but he didn’t care. He was only focused on Kai, swinging at him desperately.

When Hajime was knocked down a third time, his head begun to spin. Kai and his friends were still standing, looking mostly unharmed, aside from Kai whose eye looked like it was starting to swell. Kai said something angry and taunting, but Hajime didn’t hear it, his ears feeling like it was stuffed with cotton. The three boys came closer to him, and Hajime curled up to cover himself, but just as he was certain they were going to hit him, a blur of movement came rushing towards them, knocking the three bodies onto the ground.

Hajime heard someone crouch down next to him and hesitantly opened his eyes. Izuru was staring back at him, eyes wide and alarmed, while Kai and his friends were all splayed out on the ground.

“I-Izu…” Hajime’s throat felt raw and torn. He sat up coughing while Izuru quickly inspected him, searching for injuries. He watched as Izuru reached out, gently touching something on Hajime’s face. When he pulled his hand away, Izuru stared down at his fingertips, something red glistening off from them.

Something in the atmosphere changed.

It was something Hajime had never seen before. Izuru’s face suddenly became dark, mismatched eyes staring intensely at the blood on his fingertips. Danger and hostility radiated from Izuru, enough to make the air around them feel colder, with small nearby creatures scurrying away from him. The sun became blocked out by grey clouds, further adding to the ominous atmosphere.

Izuru slowly rose to his feet, turning to face Kai and his group. The three boys were getting themselves up from the ground, groaning and rubbing their heads. Izuru reached down, picked up the baseball bat, and slowly approached the group, dragging the wooden stick against the ground. The three boys looked confused, watching him warily.

“H-hey, what are you…?” Kai’s eyes became wide with fear as Izuru raised the bat into the air. Then he brought the bat down, slamming it against each of them, one by one. Screams rang out in the playground as well as the sound of wood hitting bodies. The other kids in the playground had all stopped playing, watching in shock and horror as Izuru repeatedly brought the bat onto them.

Slam. Slam. Slam.

Hajime was watching with wide eyes, his legs frozen as in place. His heart jumped with each loud slam of the bat and he could hear Kai crying, pleading for him to stop. It was then that Hajime realized if he didn’t do something, Izuru might not stop at all. He forced his legs to move, rushing towards Izuru as his heart pounding in his ears.

“I-I’m sorry! Please stop! Please!” Kai’s voice sounded broken as he curled up, covering his face in an attempt to protect himself.

Izuru’s face was unsympathetic, raising his bat in the air again when Hajime suddenly grabbed his wrist, stopping him.

“Izu, stop!”

Izuru went still, the bat still raised in the air. Hajime stood behind him, keeping his hand wrapped around his wrist.

“It’s okay, Izu. I-I’m okay…” Hajime calmly reassured him. Izuru didn’t respond. Then slowly, his grip loosened, letting the bat clatter onto the ground. The three boys were curled up, sobbing and pleading for their parents. Kai was especially beaten up, reddish marks covering his skin that would soon become bruises. Hajime was left speechless, a part of him still shocked by what he had just witnessed.

The next moments were unpeaceful. When the teacher saw what happened, she was horrified. She called their parents, as well as the parents of the other three boys, and informed them of what happened. After Kai’s parents screamed at Hajime’s parents about their monster of a son, Kai was taken to a hospital along with the other two boys and their parents. The teacher then brought their parents to the empty classroom to speak with them privately.

Hajime was sitting in a chair in front of the desk, with Izuru sitting in another chair beside him and their parents standing behind them. The teacher explained Izuru’s violent, problematic behavior to their parents, as well as the consequences of said behavior. All the while, their parents listened with mortified expressions, their mother rubbing her temple while their father was pinching the space between his eyebrows. Hajime fiddled with his fingers and glanced at his brother. Izuru’s brown were drawn together, expression hard and grim.

“This behavior cannot be excused,” the teacher said. “I’m sorry, Hinata-sans, but your son may no longer attend this school.”

Hajime’s head shot up, eyes wide. “But it’s not his fault! They started it—"

“Hajime.” His father’s voice sounded angry, causing Hajime to flinch, shutting his mouth. Beside him, Izuru’s frown deepened, his jaw clenching.

“We understand,” his mother said to the teacher. “And again, we are deeply sorry about what happened…”

The drive home was filled with tense silence. Their parents had yet to say anything to them about what happened, but Hajime had a feeling they would be getting an earful about it as soon as they got home. In the backseat, he glanced to his left to see Izuru was staring out the window, his fists clenched and body tense. Hajime reached out, taking Izuru’s hand and gently squeezing it. Izuru’s hand relaxed, squeezing back.

When they got home, they stepped through the front door and both Hajime and Izuru were given a very strong lecture from their father, expressing his disappointment in them both and how they’ve embarrassed him. Hajime tried his best to hold back tears, bowing his head shamefully. Izuru was quiet the whole time, his emotions unreadable. Afterwards, they were given punishment. Neither of them were allowed to touch any toys or video games, nor would they be allowed to have any treats for a full week. After that, they were sent straight to bed.

Hajime was alone in his dark bedroom, laying down in the too-wide space of the bed. He felt exhausted, body aching from the light beating he had taken today, but his mind wasn’t quite ready to fall asleep. So much had happened today, too many things for Hajime to keep up with. The only thing he wanted right now was to see Izuru, to make sure he was okay, but the two of them were on punishment and currently being separated into different rooms. Hajime tried to force himself to sleep, closing his eyes and lying still.

Then he heard the bedroom door creak open. He blinked open his eyes, looking towards the door to see a pair of glowing, mismatched eyes.

“Izu-chan?” Hajime called out, sitting up in his bed. Izuru crept into the room.

“Hacchan,” Izuru whispered back, climbing onto the bed and settling beside him. His face looked normal again, expression blank and eyes calm. Hajime wrapped his arms around him, hugging him close. Izuru immediately sank into the hug, his hair tickling Hajime’s nose as he leaned against him. Eventually, they pulled away.

“Did you sneak out? You might get in trouble,” Hajime said.

“I wanted to see you,” Izuru replied.

“Yeah, me too. Are you okay?”

Izuru nodded.

“Good. By the way, I’m…” Hajime looked at him apologetically. “I’m sorry for being such a jerk to you earlier. I guess I was kinda jealous that you were hanging out with Kai and not me, even though I said you could. I feel kinda dumb now. I’m really sorry…”

“It’s okay, Hacchan…” Izuru’s gaze softened. Hajime smiled back at him.

“Kai and his friends were a bunch of jerks, anyway. They said mean things about you, plus they beat me up! I’m glad you showed up and protected me.”

“I will always protect you.” Izuru met his gaze with serious eyes. “I promise.”

Hajime looked at him in surprise. “…you mean it?”

“I mean it.”

“Well then… I promise too! That no matter what, we’ll always be brothers, Izu-chan!” Hajime beamed.

They fell asleep together, lying close beside each other. At some point in the middle of the night, their father peeked their head into the room, noticing that Izuru had snuck inside. Their father sighed and closed the door, not bothering to try and separate them again.

The scene ended. Izuru was sitting in his chair, analyzing everything he had felt upon watching this memory. He thought about the fight he had witnessed between Hajime and the three students, and an unfamiliar emotion had sparked up inside of Izuru, making him tense and fidget restlessly with the urge to move. He realized this emotion was anger, the same anger he had witnessed when watching his younger self assault those children. It was bizarre to see himself with such unbridled rage, and even more bizarre to feel fragments of that rage as he watched himself on the screen.

He was reminded once again of the time before summer vacation, when he had unexpectedly struck Matsuda. Just like in the memory, he had protected Hajime, as if it were instinct. He thought about this, as well as the promises they made to each other in that memory, and he realized where their desire to protect one another had come from, where their strong bond had originated.

It all came from their past.

Izuru snapped out of his thoughts when he saw Hajime shifting slightly on the bed, his eyelids scrunching. He glanced at the stress meter to see it was in the yellow.

“His brain is getting closer to overstimulation,” Matsuda explained. “I’ll go ahead and turn off the machine.”

The neurologist shut down the Memory Scanner and unstrapped Hajime. A few moments later, the brunet woke up, olive green eyes blinking open. Hajime looked over at Izuru, meeting his gaze.

“That was… intense,” Hajime said. Izuru watched the brunet sit up, rubbing his head.

“How do you feel?” Izuru asked.

“Okay, I guess. Just a bit of a headache.”

“That is normal. Your brain has endured some stress from being stimulated. I suggest drinking several cups of water and resting well tonight. Over-the-counter pain medication may also relieve your headache.”

“Right, thanks…” Hajime looked at Izuru, lips thin and brows furrowed in thought. He seemed like he wanted to say something, but wasn’t sure how to say it. Izuru waited patiently for him to gather his thoughts.

“Those memories. I were—I mean, we were…”

The brunet fidgeted in his seat. Izuru could tell there were a lot of things the twin wanted to address, about their memories and who they used to be. But neither of them were sure where to start.

Instead, Hajime settled with saying, “We were really close, weren’t we?”

Izuru nodded, acknowledging that fact. “Yes…”

Before either of them could say anything else, Matsuda’s voice cut through the air.

“By the way, I’m gonna be busy tomorrow during lunchtime,” Matsuda said while cleaning up the area. “If you two wanna continue another memory session, we’ll have to do it after school.”

“Yeah, that’s fine.” Hajime nodded.

Izuru was looking forward to observing their last memory session. Yet for some reason, he couldn’t shake the strange sense of foreboding, as if he would witness something despairing tomorrow.

Chapter Text

Emotions have always been a mystery to Izuru. He understood why human beings were made with them, knew perfectly how the brain operated to produce them, and recognized their evolutionary benefit. However, knowing how emotions work and experiencing them are two separate things. Izuru has always lacked that ability to feel, only ever being familiar with boredom and annoyance, both of which hardly qualified as strong emotional reactions. He couldn’t understand feelings with passion, such as joy and happiness, despite being given the title of Ultimate Hope. Even now, he has yet to fully experience those things.

Although, he has felt some things that were similar.

Within the past nine months, Izuru has experienced several positive emotions, some of which he has yet to decipher. It goes without saying that Hajime was the one responsible for most of his recent emotional developments. He could best describe these feelings towards Hajime as familiarity, as simple comfort and ease. Izuru once thought the only thing he felt towards Hajime was mild interest, but that didn’t appear to be the case anymore. Nanami had a similar effect on Izuru, although with her, his feelings were a bit more complex, for some reason. Even Komaeda’s presence wasn’t completely intolerable.

Based off these observations, Izuru concluded that Hajime, Nanami, and Komaeda have all taken part in his emotional development.

But among those positives, there were also negatives.

Guilt, anxiety, worry—Izuru has felt all these things, each one more fascinating and complex than he initially thought. He’s learned that negative emotions tend to be more noticeable than the positives, often interfering with his logic and reasoning skills. He has yet to feel something as powerful as sorrow, anger, or even despair.

He wondered what it felt like.

Izuru pondered this as he sat in the chair beside the medical bed, watching Matsuda set up the Memory Scanner. Hajime was sitting on the edge of the bed, fiddling with the tube attached to his arm.

Matsuda grabbed the helmet. “Alright losers, you know the drill.”

While waiting for the neurologist, Hajime turned to face Izuru.

“I can’t believe this is our last session,” Hajime said. “It feels like we just started. I have so many questions still.”

“Likewise,” Izuru replied.

“Yeah, well, as much as I’d love to keep having these private sessions with you two, some of us have more important things to do,” Matsuda said.

A teasing smile grew on Hajime’s face. “Are you sure about that?"

Matsuda narrowed his eyes at the brunet. “Why wouldn’t I be?”

“I just think Izuru and I have made your days pretty exciting lately. You sure you won’t miss us when we’re gone?”

Matsuda strapped the helmet onto Hajime with more force than necessary, eliciting a small ‘hey!’ from him.

“In your dreams, Reserve Course. Now hold still.”

Not long after, Hajime was laid out on the medical bed, staring up at the ceiling.

“Which date?” Matsuda asked. Before Hajime could answer, Izuru replied.

“July twenty-fourth,” Izuru said.

A flicker of surprise passed through Hajime’s face. The brunet turned his head towards Izuru.

“Why that date?” Hajime asked.

“I went through my teachers’ files last night and discovered something. July the twenty-fourth is apparently the day Hope’s Peak found me.”

Hajime’s eyes widened in realization. Then his brows furrowed, lips forming into a thin line.

“Okay.” Hajime nodded.

After the sedatives were injected, Hajime was fast asleep. Izuru glanced over at Matsuda, who was entering the date into the control panel. His eyes looked notably more tired than usual. Izuru shifted his gaze to a nearby table and noticed two empty bento boxes, along with the mug he had yesterday.

It was clear that Matsuda had spent lunch with someone here, which is why he scheduled this session for after school instead of their regular time. Then suddenly, he remembered something—an image flashed through his mind of a photograph, the same one he had found in the lab upstairs. It was a photo of a girl with red hair and red eyes.

Izuru had a feeling he knew who Matsuda spent lunch with.

“Alright, let’s get this over with,” Matsuda said, oblivious to Izuru’s realization as he began the memory scene.

A short moment later, the scene began.

July 24th, XXXX

Hajime’s clothes were incredibly itchy.

When their parents said they would be going to a party, Hajime assumed they meant the kind of party with balloons, cake, and fun games to play. As he looked around the large ballroom filled with at least a hundred adults wearing expensive dresses and suits, he realized this was not the kind of party he envisioned.

Instead of balloons, there were chandeliers and fancy napkins. Rather than cake, there were miniature plates full of fancy foods that tasted funny. There were absolutely no games to play, as all the adults were just talking about things Hajime couldn’t understand. Endless polite conversations clouded the air, stuffing his ears with words like business and money and opportunity until it all became nothing but static. Mixtures of cologne and perfume stung his nose and made his eyes water.

And to make matters worse, Hajime felt like he was suffocating in these itchy clothes his parents made him wear. He tugged at the stuffy suit and bowtie, hoping to make it a little less uncomfortable. It didn’t help much. With a whine, Hajime tugged at his mother’s dress, trying to get her attention as she spoke to another woman.

“Mommy? Can we leave now?” Hajime asked.

His mother waved him off dismissively. “Not now, Hajime, I’m in the middle of a conversation.”

She proceeded to ignore him as she fell back into conversation with the other woman. Hajime released her dress, letting his arm fall to his side. Somewhere in the room, a small burst of laughter came from a group of guests, one of them telling some kind of business joke. A server brushed past Hajime, balancing two silver trays in his hands as he carried the fancy food towards the buffet table. Several wine glasses clattered together from across the room, where his father had just made a toast with a group of businessmen.

And all the while, Hajime was bored. Bored and itchy.

He looked to his left side where his brother was standing. He wore the same suit and bowtie as Hajime, his hair neatly combed, but there was something else Hajime saw that was completely unexpected.

Izuru looked very uncomfortable.

He stood rigidly, shoulders squared and stiff. His eyes were squeezed shut, sweat beads trailing down his forehead. His breath came in short, heavy bursts through his nostrils, lips closed into a thin line.

“Izu-chan?” Hajime called out. “Are you okay?”

Izuru didn’t respond. His arms began to shake by his sides, hands clenching and unclenching. Hajime immediately grew worried, watching his brother’s condition grow worse. Maybe the clothes were making him uncomfortable too.

Another burst of laughter came from somewhere in the room. Izuru flinched, his hands raising shakily to cover his ears. Hajime realized it wasn’t the clothes that were bothering him. The sounds, the smells, the people—it all seemed to be overwhelming him, like his senses were being attacked.

Hajime tugged at his mother’s dress urgently. “Mommy, something’s wrong with Izu-chan. He doesn’t feel very good. I don’t think he likes it here.”

“I told you not now, Hajime,” His mother said impatiently. She didn’t appear to be paying attention, her eyes focused on the lady in front of her. Hajime turned back to Izuru, who still had his hands clamped over his ears, tears brimming the corner of his eyes. Determination seeped into Hajime, his face hardening with resolve.

“Don’t worry, Izu-chan. I’m gonna get you out of here.”

Hajime rushed over to his brother and crouched down him in front of him. He carefully wrapped Izuru’s arms around his shoulders and his legs around his waist. Slowly, he lifted Izuru up, carrying his brother on his back. He wasn’t too heavy, so Hajime had little issue holding him. Izuru held onto Hajime, pressing his face against his shoulder. He could feel his brother’s chest breathing quickly against his back.

“Hang on!” Hajime carried Izuru through the crowd, weaving through guests. He avoided high heels and dress shoes, nearly crashing into one of the servers as they rushed by. A waft of strong perfume hit his nostrils, irritating his nose. He ignored the urge to rub it and kept moving.

Eventually, he found himself on a balcony. There were no people here, nor were there any loud sounds, smells, or sights. It was quiet, the air was odorless, and a soft moonlight illuminated the balcony.

Hajime carefully set Izuru down onto the tiled floor. Izuru’s body began to wind down, his shoulders falling and face relaxing. His breathing slowed down to something calm and even. Mismatched eyes blinked open, staring blankly at the floor.

“Feel better now?” Hajime asked.

Izuru looked up, meeting his gaze, then nodded.

“Good.” The two of them sat down on the balcony, gazing up at the sky. It was clear tonight, the moon full and bright. Stars were scattered all across the sky, twinkling like little diamonds in a sea of darkness. Hajime stared in awe. He always wondered what it was like to be a star, shining brightly while a ton of people gazed up at them in wonder and amazement. He wondered if the stars knew how mystical they were and how much people were awestruck by them. He wondered if the stars ever saw them and gazed back.

“Look at those stars,” Hajime said. “They’re so pretty.”

Beside him, Izuru nodded in agreement. Hajime reached out towards the sky and imagined himself grasping one of the stars. Would it burn him like fire? Or would it feel cool to the touch?

“They’re so far away,” Hajime continued. “Do you think if we tried hard enough, we could reach one?”

Izuru turned his head, looking at him curiously. Hajime smiled back at him.

“I bet you could reach it, Izu-chan. You’re so amazing, I bet you could do anything, even touch a star.”

Izuru’s eyes widened, pink dusting his cheeks. Then his brother’s face softened, staring back at him with a warm expression.

“If I ever reach a star, I will bring it to you,” Izuru said softly.

“Really?” Hajime’s eyes sparkled.

“Yes. Then I would go back and bring you more stars until I’ve gathered them all.”

“Huuuh? No way! That’s too many stars, Izu-chan! Where would I even put them?”

“…I didn’t think about that.”

Hajime giggled at that. Izuru turned his head, looking back up at the sky. Moonlight made his skin paler, shining off his hair in a way that made him look ethereal. The stars reflected from his eyes, one a sparkling emerald green and the other a mysterious ruby red. His face looked happy, and although his lips weren’t curved, Hajime knew he was smiling.

“Then I’ll reach for the greatest star in the sky,” Izuru said. “The biggest and brightest star, the one that shines the most. That’s the one I’ll bring you.”

“Izu…” In that moment, his heart was full. He smiled, wiping his eyes before the tears could fall, and scooted closer to his brother, leaning against him. He wasn’t sure how long they spent gazing up at the sky, but he knew they would have to leave eventually before someone caught them.

After a moment or so, Hajime and Izuru returned to the ballroom. Their parents were both together now, speaking to a larger group of guests. It seemed like they hadn’t even noticed the two of them were gone.

“Our son is very talented,” his mother said to the group. “You should see him playing the violin. He’s been practicing for only a few days and can already play it extremely well. Show them, Izuru.”

His mother turned towards Izuru, holding out the violin to him. Izuru took the instrument in his hand and stood in front of the guests. The group was watching him curiously, waiting for his performance. Izuru glanced at Hajime who was standing to the side nearby. Hajime smiled, giving him a supportive thumbs up. Reassured, Izuru turned back towards the group and began to play.

The guests were awestruck as he performed before them, filling the ballroom with a beautiful melody. His expression was blank, movements precise and flawless. Soon, everyone in the ballroom had fallen silent, captivated by Izuru’s performance. One of the guests was even moved to tears, wiping their eyes with a napkin as they listened to the melody. Hajime smiled and continued to watch.

Then Hajime noticed something strange. Near the back of the ballroom, he saw four older men all dressed in black suits. They were watching Izuru’s performance, whispering something to each other. Hajime couldn’t shake the strange feeling he had in his gut as he watched the older men.

After the performance, the guests all clapped, praising Izuru and their parents. Hajime tried to pay attention, but his eyes kept shifting back to the old men wearing all black. As the guests dispersed, the old men suddenly approached their parents. As they grew closer, Hajime noticed they each had the same symbol on their suits. They spoke to their parents about something, too business-like for Hajime to understand. The old men gestured towards Izuru a few times, and with each second they spoke, the knot in Hajime’s stomach would grow tighter.

Eventually, one of the men handed their father a business card, then the four of them turned around and walked away. Shortly after that, they left the party, and Hajime was left wondering who those old men were.

As the screens faded to black, Izuru felt something close to apprehension. He recognized those four older men on the screen as members of the Steering Committee. Although Izuru never spoke with them directly, he knew they were the ones in charge of leading the project Kamukura Izuru. Although his teachers managed him, those older men were the ones who arranged Izuru’s assignments. Everything Izuru was—his existence, his purpose—it all began with the Steering Committee.

“Huh, that’s strange…” Matsuda’s voice snapped Izuru from his thoughts. He shifted his gaze to see the neurologist staring at the gauge on the control panel, brows furrowed.

“The stress meter is already bordering on yellow. That’s never happened on the first memory before.”

Izuru looked at the gauge to see the needle pointing right in between the green and yellow area. That was a rather strange occurrence. The stress meter wasn’t normally that high this early on. He turned his attention towards Hajime and found that he was still asleep, chest rising and falling steadily. He didn’t seem particularly distressed yet. With that in mind, he decided to view the next memory.

He considered the information he saw from his teachers’ files before selecting the next date.

“July the thirty-first,” Izuru suggested.

Matsuda glanced at the stress meter, slightly hesitant, then typed in the date.

July 31st, XXXX

Izuru was having a bad day.

Hajime wasn’t sure what was wrong, but he first noticed it at breakfast. They were at the dining table and Hajime was eating his natto when he noticed Izuru hadn’t touched any of his food. He was just staring at the table silently, face grim and detached. He appeared to be lost in his thoughts, but Hajime had no clue what his brother was thinking about. His parents didn’t say anything about the strange behavior and dismissed them after breakfast, saying they needed to speak to each other privately.

Hajime stepped outside to the backyard. It was a sunny morning, making it bright and warm, perfect for playing outside. He thought about playing tag with his brother until he saw him. Izuru was kneeled on the grass, his shoulders hunched. Confused, Hajime approached him, crouching down in front of the twin. Izuru’s eyes were squeezed shut, lips formed into a thin line and hands clenched in his lap.

“Izu-chan?” Hajime called out. “What’s wrong?”

Izuru didn’t respond.

“Are you hungry?”

Izuru shook his head.

“Are you sick? Does your tummy hurt?”

He shook his head again.

“Does anything hurt?”

He hesitated for a brief moment before nodding.

“Okay, what’s hurting? Is it... your head? Your head hurts?”

Another nod. Hajime scooted closer.

“Can I help somehow?”

Izuru opened his eyes, looking uncertain.

“I... I don’t know... I don’t...” His brother tried to speak but appeared to be struggling. Whatever was going on with Izuru’s head seemed to be bothering him greatly. Hajime felt helpless, not sure what to do.

Then suddenly, he got an idea.

Hajime placed his hands on Izuru’s face and brought him closer, leaning their foreheads together. Izuru froze, eyes blinking in confusion.

“…Hacchan? What are you doing?”

“If we put our heads together, you can share the hurt with me. That way, it’ll hurt less for you,” Hajime explained.

“...”

“...Is it working?”

“...A little.”

“Good. I’ll stay with you as long as you need until the hurt goes away. And if your head hurts too much again, I’ll be here to help make it feel better.”

Izuru’s shoulders relaxed, seeming comforted by the words. Eventually, they pulled away.

“Thank you, Hacchan,” Izuru said, looking at him fondly.

Hajime smiled. “Of course! What was making your head hurt anyway?”

“…Bad thoughts.”

“Bad thoughts? Like what?”

“It’s just…” Izuru looked at Hajime with a troubled expression. “I had a bad dream last night.”

“What was it about?” Hajime asked.

“It was about us. I dreamed that… we were no longer brothers.”

“Really?”

Izuru nodded. “Yes. In my dream, I was trying to call out to you, but you didn’t recognize me. And then something bad happened, and you were…”

“Something bad? What do you mean?” Hajime tilted his head.

Izuru fell silent. Then he looked away.

“…It’s nothing. Nevermind.”

Hajime was only more confused. Either way, he tried to reassure him.

“Don’t worry, Izu-chan,” he said. “None of that is real. It was just a bad dream. Besides, I already promised we’d be brothers forever, and there’s no way I’m breaking that promise.”

Izuru was silent for a moment before nodding. “Yeah, you’re right…”

Hajime stood up. “Now come on, let’s go play!”

Izuru nodded again, following him. He was happy that he managed to make his brother feel better at least. The two of them continued to play tag without a care in the world, and it wasn’t long before Hajime had forgotten the incident entirely.

Izuru watched the monitors fade to black. It was odd viewing such soft, sentimental moments like this. He wasn’t one to feel tenderness, especially as an observer rather than a participant, but the scene he just witnessed left him feeling something warm and familiar. He unconsciously reached up to touch his own forehead, trying to imagine someone leaning their head against his. His mind was filled with vast intelligence and analytical prowess, and he had gotten used to the overwhelming side effects that came with that. He doubted someone leaning their head against his own would soothe him, but for some reason, the thought was still appealing.

“Whelp, that should be our last memory, unless you’re desperate enough to risk viewing another,” Matsuda said.

Right. Their session wasn’t over yet. There was still one last thing he needed to see.

“The first day of August,” Izuru said.

Matsuda raised a brow. “Are you sure about that? You’re cutting it kind of close here." He gestured towards the stress meter. The needle was in the center of the yellow area, slowly growing closer to red. Izuru acknowledged how concerning that was before disregarding the thought.

“Do it."

“If you say so…”

Matsuda typed in the date. They both waited for the monitors to light up.

A few seconds passed.

Ten seconds.

Twenty.

By thirty seconds, the screens still hadn’t loaded. One of Hajime’s fingers twitched. Izuru’s eyes flickered to the twin. His face was twisting, his breathing picking up pace. Something was wrong.

“Why is it taking so long?” Matsuda’s eyes were on the monitors, oblivious to Hajime’s movements. “Did I enter the correct date? Unless… oh shit.”

A loud beeping sound rang through the air, causing the neurologist to jump. Hajime’s body began to stir restlessly, his breathing heavy and erratic. Izuru stood up in alarm.

“Damn it!” Matsuda’s eyes were wide, staring at the gauge which continued to beep loudly. “The meter, it’s—it’s in the red. Shit, we have to shut it down.”

“No.” Izuru tore his gaze away from the twin for a moment, facing the neurologist. “Let the memory play.”

“Are you insane?” Matsuda looked at him incredulously. “You realize your brother is at risk of brain damage if we continue, right?”

Izuru looked back down at Hajime. Tears were beginning to rush out from the twin’s eyes, his breath shaky. Izuru knew the neurologist was right—at this rate, they were taking a great risk by continuing. The logical decision would be to shut the machine down.

But they had to see this.

It was too important for either of them to miss. Izuru needed to see this, and he knew Hajime did as well. Izuru took Hajime’s hand, squeezing it softly. With steady resolve, he looked at the neurologist and nodded. Matsuda’s brows furrowed, lips thin as if he wanted to protest but knew it would be useless. Cursing beneath his breath, Matsuda typed in the date. Izuru continued to hold Hajime’s hand, hoping it would somehow calm him.

The monitors lit up one last time.

…

…

…

August 1st, XXXX

Missing.

He opened his eyes and saw that something was missing. There was an empty space beside him where his brother should be. He sat up in his bed, looking around. His brother was nowhere in sight.

“Izu-chan?” he called out. No response. Maybe his brother already woke up and was brushing his teeth. He pushed the rest of the blanket off his body and scooted towards the edge of the bed, hopping off. Two small feet plopped down onto the floor and carried him out of the bedroom. He walked towards the bathroom only to see that the door was open and the room was empty. His brother must’ve already brushed his teeth then and was waiting for him at the dining table with mom and dad.

He walked to the dining room, expecting to see his mom preparing the table and the smell of breakfast in the air. But there was no breakfast, or mom, or dad, or brother. The dining room was empty.

Where did Izu-chan go?

He carried his little feet through the hallway, passing by the living room. He turned his head and looked into the room to see his mom and dad were there. But something was wrong. His mom was quietly sitting on the couch, hands folded in her lap. She looked sad. His dad was standing in the living room with his arms crossed, staring out the window. He looked sad too, but like he was trying to hide it as he gazed out the window. What was dad looking at?

He continued down the hallway and saw the front door was open. Sunlight spilled in through the entrance, touching his little toes. Through the door, he saw three black cars parked on the street in front of the house. The cars were starting to leave.

Where were the cars going? He was so confused. His heart was telling him to stop the cars. He walked towards the front door.

The cars were getting farther away. He couldn’t let the cars leave. He knew in his heart that he couldn’t. He ran outside towards the street, going as fast as his little feet could. By the time he got to the middle of the street, the cars were already too far away.

He stood in the middle of the street, watching the cars disappear down the road. The cars were already gone, but he still stood there. Maybe the cars would come back.

Hajime stood there and waited.

…

Izuru’s hand was still holding Hajime’s as he watched the screens fade to black. The image of Hajime standing in the road was still pictured in his mind, and for once his thoughts were completely silent. Something inside of him ached.

The beeping continued to blare in the background.

“Fuck—!” Matsuda hurriedly shut down the Memory Scanner.

The beeping stopped, the machine powering down. Immediately after, Hajime’s eyes shot open with a gasp. His face was panicked, tears rolling down his cheeks.

Izuru quickly scanned Hajime. No sign of brain damage. His shoulders sagged with relief. Then, green eyes darted towards Izuru, meeting his gaze.

For a long time, neither of them said anything. Hajime was staring at him as if he were worried Izuru would disappear if he looked away. Izuru stared back, unsure of what to say. Their hands were still joined together, squeezing tightly. Hajime’s eyes briefly flickered to them.

After a moment, Hajime let go of his hand, tearing his gaze away from Izuru. He sat up in the medical bed, holding his head in his hands.

The room fell silent.

Hajime was still breathing heavily and avoiding Izuru’s gaze. Without warning, he stood up and quickly ran towards the exit. Izuru watched him leave the lab. He knew the twin wouldn’t go very far.

He turned towards the neurologist.

“Thank you for allowing us to use the scanner,” Izuru said.

Matsuda looked at him, arms crossed and expression unreadable. He averted his gaze.

“Whatever,” Matsuda said.

Izuru headed towards the exit. Before leaving, he paused at the doorway.

“Enoshima is not good for you,” Izuru said. Matsuda froze, eyes growing slightly wider. He continued. “You cannot save her, and if you continue trying to, she will you drag you down with her.”

“…” Matsuda didn’t respond with anger or a witty remark. Instead, he looked somber, staring down at the floor thoughtfully.

Izuru proceeded to exit the room.

The sky was dark blue, a full moon casting silver light onto the campus. It was well past curfew, the bustling life of Hope’s Peak Academy slowed down to something calm and tranquil. It was almost eerily quiet, as if the owls and crickets were sleeping in. Even the wind wasn’t present, leaving the atmosphere devoid of movement or sound. Everything was somber and still.

A door slammed open, disturbing the quiet night as Hajime came rushing out the main building. His cheeks were wet with tears, his face undoubtedly blotched and red. It was so quiet, he could hear each shaky breath coming from his mouth. He couldn’t stand it. He wanted to scream from his chest just to break the unnerving silence. A tiny voice in the back of his mind reminded him that he was still in public, and that was the only thing that kept him from shouting out into nothingness.

He tried to untangle the thoughts and emotions storming inside of him but found it near impossible. It was just too much. His head hurt, his chest hurt. Everything hurt. He wanted to get away. His mind was screaming at him. He tried to bury the internal sound.

Face him

Hajime jerked before he took off running. He didn’t know where he was going. Back to the dorm? Nanami’s room? Komaeda’s room? It doesn’t matter. He just needed to get away from here, somewhere no one else could see him falling apart. His lungs were burning, heart pumping furiously as he ran down the pavement. The voice kept nagging at the back of his head.

Stop running and face him

He ignored it.

Somehow, he ended up at the wisteria tree. He slowed to a stop, catching his breath. His lungs felt like they were on fire. Maybe running hadn’t been the wisest idea. He looked up at the purple flowers of the wisteria. The tree was still, flowers and leaves unmoving.

Face him

Hajime ignored the tightness growing in his chest and leaned a hand against the tree, closing his eyes. Memories flashed through his mind. He remembered this pain. Like his whole world was collapsing in on itself. Like he was falling into a bottomless pit of darkness and couldn’t stop. Like his soul was being ripped apart from the inside.

He knew this feeling of complete and utter despair.

Hajime heard the soft crunch of footsteps against grass, coming up from behind him. He already knew who it was, far too familiar by now with the sound of those footsteps.

Face him

He couldn’t. He was too afraid to turn around. He wasn’t ready to face the person standing behind him.

But he had to. Somehow, he had to face him.

He took a deep, shuddering breath.

“I remember—“ Hajime’s voice came out hoarse. He swallowed, trying again. “I remember having an ‘imaginary friend’ when I was little. My parents told me I had made him up, because I kept asking them things like ‘when can I see my brother again’ and ‘when is he coming home’. They said I never had a brother, that it was all in my head and that he was just an imaginary friend.”

Hajime hadn’t thought about that imaginary friend in a long time. It was so long ago and he vaguely remembered it. He had completely forgotten that his so-called imaginary friend was named Izu.

The person standing behind him was silent.

“I was so confused,” Hajime continued. “It all felt so wrong. But as time went on, I started to believe it. It hurt less if I believed it, until eventually I had forgotten altogether, like it was all one big dream…”

Memories of his previous birthdays conjured into his mind. His birthdays were celebrated each year, but he remembered his parents always had that look on their faces, like they were thinking of someone else. They tried to hide it. They weren’t successful.

Hajime clenched his hands. “But deep down, I always knew something was wrong. Now it all makes so much sense.”

The balloon in his chest was expanding, ready to burst. He tried to keep it together. What good would breaking down do, anyway? It wouldn’t change anything, he would just be embarrassing himself.

But even so, he…

Face him

He took a deep breath.

"I know I was just a kid, and I had no control over the situation, but I'm gonna say this anyway... I'm sorry."

Hajime turned around, facing Izuru.

"God, Izuru, I'm so sorry. I'm sorry I couldn't stop them from—"

Suddenly, a pair of slender arms reached out, wrapping around Hajime. His mind grounded to a halt as he was pulled towards someone’s chest. Izuru’s voice was so soft, he almost didn’t hear it.

“It is not your fault.”

Hajime broke.

A choked exhale came out of his mouth, followed by a wave of tears rolling down his cheeks. He didn’t bother trying to stop them. Instead, he buried his face against Izuru’s shoulder and quietly sobbed, clinging onto his shirt. He was certain snot was dripping from his nose, but he didn’t care. He allowed himself to fall apart.

All the while, Izuru was calmly holding him, a steady cliff standing still as roaring waves crashed against it. Hajime let himself sink into his twin, tears soaking his shirt as raven hair tickled his forehead. His clothes smelled clean and familiar, and so distinctly Izuru. Hajime couldn’t see the twin’s face, but he imagined it was blank, in a melancholic way, with moonlight reflecting off his form, making him appear even paler.

His presence was solid, warm, and he was there. God, he was there.

He was so different from the carefree boy with silky brown hair and mismatched eyes. That boy was long gone, left behind by his own family and disappearing without a trace, as if he never existed. But in his place was the present Izuru, the one standing before him with long raven hair and two scarlet red eyes. That was the Izuru who has been by his side for the past nine months, experiencing all of this with him, even if he couldn’t fully understand what Hajime was going through. Maybe a piece of past Izuru still lived on within him.

Hajime mourned the loss of a younger Izuru while cherishing the newer Izuru standing in front of him.

The wisteria tree remained still as they stood beneath it.

Chapter Text

Izuru was met with an unusual darkness. Upon realizing this, he quickly became aware of his surroundings. The darkness surrounding him was impenetrable. He blinked once, reassuring himself that his eyes were open. The darkness remained. Looking down at himself, he saw that he was standing in an empty space with no walls, his entire body visible despite there being no light source.

He realized this was a dream.

Dreams were not uncommon for Izuru. His mind may be extraordinary, however, he was just as prone to experiencing vivid imaginations during sleep as any other person would. It was also not unusual for him to become aware of his dreaming, although he found nothing particularly exciting about that fact. Logic may be limitless here, but it was all abstract, having no effect on the real world. Images and ideas with little to no meaning. All the while, his real body was lying in bed, currently in a resting state.

He supposed he would wait this out like any other dream.

He did find it strange how vacant this particular dream was so far. There weren’t any wild, nonsensical things happening. There was nothing here other than a black, endless space, stretching out infinitely. Ironically, it was the lack of nonsense that made this dream strange. It was as if his mind had run out of ideas to conjure, leaving him with a blank canvas. Izuru wasn’t sure whether to be intrigued or unsettled.

Then he heard a sound. Several sounds.

The whirring of a machine in motion. Running shoes repeatedly hitting against rubber. The panting of someone overexerting themselves.

He recognized this sound.

Treadmill?

Izuru turned towards the source of the noises.

There was a spotlight there where it hadn’t been before, illuminating a small section of the empty space. Underneath that spotlight was a person, specifically a small child, running against the treadmill. Izuru was quick to analyze.

Roundish face. Silky brown hair. Heterochromatic eyes.

Hinata Izuru.

How strange. It was true that dreams often lacked sense and had little to no meaning, but there was something very peculiar about seeing the image of his younger self here. It left Izuru with an eerie feeling, his senses telling him that this was more than just a mere dream. What an illogical thought. Perhaps attending those memory sessions were causing more mental disruption than Izuru initially thought.

An invisible force pulled at him, interrupting his train of thought. It was gentle yet persistent, nudging at him from the inside. It was as if something or someone was trying to tell him something.

Pay attention

And so he did. Izuru didn’t appear to have much of a choice, anyway.

He stood from a distance, observing his younger self running along the treadmill. The boy’s face was red with heat, expression strained and weary. Beads of sweat coated his skin, making strands of hair stick to his forehead. His breath came out short and quick, lungs struggling to keep up with the fast pace. Indicators suggested the boy had been running for nearly an hour now.

Izuru watched silently as the boy grew closer to passing out. He couldn’t intervene even if he wanted to. There was that invisible force—that presence surrounding him still, wordlessly telling him to remain a bystander. Izuru wasn’t sure how this was possible, how he could feel the presence communicating with him nonverbally, but somehow he knew it was real, that someone was guiding him in his own mind.

A timer went off from seemingly nowhere, followed by an authoritative voice.

“Time.”

The young boy slowed to a stop and collapsed against the treadmill. His breathing was labored, chest heaving. Leg muscles were torn, rendering them immobile as he laid splayed out against the machine. Sweat rolled down from his forehead, dripping from the tip of his nose and forming a small pool below him. Soon he vomited. While the boy laid shaking, curled up in a mess of sweat and vomit, someone else was scribbling notes in the background.

Eventually, an adult sporting a white lab coat—his teacher—approached the boy with a wheelchair. Her face was unemotional, hauling the child into the chair with clinical detachment. The boy nearly vomited again from the quick motion but managed to suppress it. He was rolled away from the room, head lolling to the side.

The spotlight above shut off and the scene disappeared. Izuru was left questioning what he had just witnessed, something so familiar yet unfamiliar. A memory that belonged to him and yet it didn’t. If this was truly a memory that belonged to his previous self, how was Izuru currently able to see it?

Before he could figure it out, another spotlight appeared.

His younger self returned, sitting in a lone chair with a violin in his hands. The bow moved quickly across the strings, filling the air with a fast-paced melody. The boy’s eyes were shut in intense concentration, trying not to miss a beat. His performance was near flawless, but he was struggling to keep up, small hands covered in sores.

He pushed through the pain and continued performing. When the song was finished, he stopped and lowered the bow. He waited patiently for his teachers to dismiss him.

“Again.”

The authoritative voice was cold and unwavering. The spotlight remained on the boy as he sat there, holding the violin loosely. His hands were shaking uncontrollably, a thin trail of blood running down from his fingertips. The exhaustion in his features were poorly concealed. After hours of practicing numerous musical instruments, he was reluctant to continue.

“You will keep going until you have perfected it,” said the voice of his teacher. “Again.”

The boy remained silent. His eyes were dull and weary, staring at the floor with a despondent look. He did not protest. Instead, he gripped tightly onto the bow, smearing blood against the wood.

He raised the violin and started again.

The boy stood in the middle of the training room, sword in hand.

Dozens of faceless training dummies surrounded him from all sides. They were wooden and immobile, making them mostly harmless. A group of teachers stood outside the room, observing from a one-way glass. Each of them looked the same, men and women with white lab coats, watching the boy with cold expressions. They viewed him only as a test subject and nothing more.

“Begin.”

Immediately, the boy began eliminating each target. His expression was blank, eyes focused as he sliced through the dummies, movements swift and precise. He plunged his sword through torsos and decapitated heads. The teachers watched clinically, scribbling notes. Soon, each of the targets were eliminated, leaving nothing but broken parts scattered across the floor.

“Excellent,” said one of the teachers. “We will now begin the next phase.”

The door to the training room opened. Several cages were brought in by workers, concealed by a large blanket. Movement came from within the cages, animalistic growling piercing through the air. The boy watched warily as the cages were placed across from him and hooked up to a pulley.

“Now that you have successfully disabled immobile targets, we will move onto moving targets.”

The workers removed the blanket, revealing cages full of large, aggressive dogs. Their fur was matted and covered in filth, rib cages protruding through skin. Chipped ears, old wounds, and bite marks littered their bodies. Their eyes were wild, locking onto the boy with carnivorous hunger. The growling increased, baring their teeth to reveal sharp, deadly fangs. The boy backed away as the dogs snapped their jaws at him, snarling and barking.

“Your objective is the same. Eliminate the targets. Begin.”

His face went pale. The canines continued to snap their jaws at him, eyes clouded with bloodlust. They were extremely malnourished, yet they bit at the cages with surprising strength, desperate to attack the sack of meat and flesh standing in front of them. The cages were the only thing keeping them from ripping the boy apart.

The boy remained frozen in place, sword held firmly in his hand. There was a pulley attached to the cages that would open the bars as soon as it was activated. The teachers were waiting for the boy to move, to prepare himself for the attack. He didn’t move. Beneath the hunger, the boy could see the fear and pain in the canines’ eyes.

His teacher’s voice became impatient.

“Izuru. Begin.”

The boy shook his head in refusal. With each passing second, the dogs grew more restless, barking loudly from within the cage. He flinched at the noises and squeezed his eyes shut, raising his hands to cover his ears. He dropped the sword, letting it fall to the floor with a clatter.

The teachers were not pleased. They began to whisper behind the glass, exchanging statements of disapproval. The door to the training room opened again. The workers returned, throwing the blankets back over the cages before hauling the dogs away. The boy hesitantly removed his hands from his ears and reopened his eyes. He looked up to see a teacher standing before him, arms crossed and a deep frown on his face. The look of disappointment made the child shrivel beneath his gaze.

Before he could apologize, the man grabbed the boy’s hair roughly and pulled him towards the exit. The boy winced, pushing weakly against the hand gripping his hair. He was dragged across the floor, stumbling all the way down the corridors of the underground facility. When they arrived at his room, the teacher tossed the boy inside, making him fall to the floor with a hard thud.

The door was slammed shut, leaving the boy alone against the cold floor.

His birthday has just passed. He was now five years old.

His body had grown slightly and his wardrobe was different. His teachers only allowed him to wear school uniforms and hospital gowns, thus abandoning all of us his previous colorful clothing. His hair had grown longer and darker, reaching below his shoulders. His naturally pale skin was even paler now, the lack of sunlight being the main cause. His eyes were still heterochromatic, one green and one red, but they weren’t as vibrant as they once were—they were dull and tired.

Five months. Twenty-two weeks. One hundred and fifty-four days.

As each day passed of him being in place, the hope within him was slowly fading away.

The boy sat in his isolated room on the edge of his bed, staring at a photo in his hands. It was a photo of his brother, Hinata Hajime, beaming at the camera with a bandage on his cheek and an explorer’s hat on his head. He and his brother had pretended to be adventurers that day, searching the backyard for lost treasure. While exploring, Hajime had fallen and scraped his cheek. Izuru had quickly rushed inside the house, bringing back a first aid kit. He applied the bandage to his brother’s cheek, and that’s when Hajime smiled, telling him that he was the best sidekick an adventurer could ask for.

A sad smile grew on the boy’s face as he stared at the photo, gently rubbing his thumb across it. He wished he could go on adventures with his brother again.

As he reminisced, the door to his room suddenly opened. He looked up to see one of his teachers standing in the doorway.

“Izuru, you have another test to complete. Come.”

The boy was not pleased with this, having to do yet another one of these tests for reasons he did not understand. An idea suddenly came to him. He held the photo securely in his hand and hopped off the bed, quickly following after the teacher.

Once they were in the hallway, the boy reached up and gently tugged at his teacher’s lab coat. The man stopped walking and turned around, looking down at him. The boy held up the photo and showed it to the man, pointing at the small brunet in the picture. The teacher’s face was stoic, glancing at the photo confusedly.

“Hacchan?” The boy asked in a soft voice.

He asked politely for his teacher’s permission to see his brother. After all, he had completed so many tasks, and behaved so well for his teachers—surely they would allow him to go home now, right? They would let him see Hajime again, wouldn’t they?

The teacher was silent for a long moment, staring down at him with an unreadable expression. Then he slowly reached down and took the photo. A spark of hope ignited in the boy as he watched the man in the lab coat study the photo. Then the man reached into his pocket and pulled out a lighter. The boy was confused, eyeing the metal case as his teacher flicked on the lighter, creating a small flame.

The man proceeded to burn the photo in front of him.

The boy watched with wide eyes, frozen in shock. He could feel his soul shattering as he watched the flame engulf the photo. His brother’s face became disfigured, melting away until there was nothing left. His teacher dropped the flaming photo, letting it fall to the floor, then continued his way down the hall, expecting the boy to follow.

The boy didn’t move. He stared down at the remains of the picture, eyes glassed over. He crouched down, picking it up. The image of his brother was gone, leaving nothing but a burnt, black corner in its place.

He felt hollow. The hope within him disintegrated along with the photo, leaving nothing but an empty void.

Then something began to burn inside.

A small flame flickered to life in his chest, growing rapidly in size. It spread throughout his body, engulfing him like a wildfire. His face became hard, heterochromatic eyes blazing with fury.

Within the empty corridors, he stood defiantly.

He no longer cooperated with his teachers.

Whenever they tried luring him out of his room, the boy would openly resist. They tried using reason, insisting that the training sessions were only meant to improve his skills, that he was making so much progress. He ignored them. Then they tried persuading him, offering him rewards such as toys and candy. He didn’t budge. When that didn’t work, one of the teachers tried forcing him out. The boy physically grabbed the man and threw him out of his room.

The teachers were startled by this. They didn't know how to approach their test subjects’ sudden violent behavior. After many failed attempts at luring him out, the teachers gathered outside of the boy’s room, whispering behind the closed door. The boy stood near the door, listening.

“The subject has become completely uncontrollable. He’s been refusing to leave his room for days.”

“This is getting out of hand. We need to do something about this.”

“He says he won’t cooperate unless we bring him to ‘Hacchan’. Perhaps we could convince the parents to sell their other child to us.”

“You’re kidding, right? We barely have enough money to support this project, let alone buying another kid.”

“What do you suggest we do then? He isn’t going to work with us unless we give him what he wants.”

“We aren’t negotiating with him. If the brat wants to be stubborn, we’ll just use surgery to wipe away his memories, that way he won’t remember anything about his home. Problem solved.”

“That’s pretty risky, don’t you think? Would if the boy begins questioning where he came from, or finds out why we removed his memories in first place?”

“He won’t find out. We’ll simply tell him that he was an ordinary kid made to become a vessel for artificial talent. He will be reborn as someone with no past, who’s only purpose is to serve as humanity’s Ultimate Hope. After that, he should have no reason not to cooperate with us.”

“That could work. We’ll have to get the Steering Committee’s approval first.”

“Of course. Schedule a meeting with them pronto.”

“Let’s just hope we’ll be able to continue affording this project afterwards. Our budget is already suffering as it is…”

The words of those scientists slowly sank into the boy. They were going to remove his memories. Everything he cared about—his memories, his home, his brother—they were going to take it from him permanently.

He didn’t want to forget. He made a promise. His brother needed him.

He devised a plan.

The boy sat at his desk, a single lamplight illuminating the area.

He focused on the blank page in front of him, writing something down with a black ink pen. Information of his birthplace, the names of his biological parents, and most importantly, the name of his twin brother, Hinata Hajime, were all written into the false document. After writing it down, he slid the document into a thin, black folder.

He carried the folder out of the underground facility, all the way to the headmaster’s office. He made sure no one else was around before lockpicking the door, entering the office, and sliding the folder into a cabinet of files near the desk. With the file successfully inserted, he left the headmaster’s office and returned to his room.

Next, he wrote down a plan. It was a set of instructions involving the formation of a funding system for the school, something he would call the Reserve Course Department. If his calculations were correct, this should be able to solve the school’s financial problem, thus helping them afford more work towards their project—creating the Ultimate Hope. He included a complex outline, blueprints of the building, all the details needed to pursue this plan of action.

Afterwards, he stuck the plan into a folder and left it in one of the labs, somewhere his teachers could find it. If the school decided to adopt this method of receiving funds, there is a possibility that his brother will be lured into the Reserve Course Department, thus bringing him closer.

His plan was set. All he could do now was hope that it worked.

A few minutes remained before the surgery would begin. He headed outside the building towards campus. He’s snuck outside a few times before, whenever his room felt especially suffocating. Being outside had always been pleasant in the past. The warmth of the sunlight against his face, the grass tickling beneath his feet, the earthy smell of dirt and dandelions—it was comforting in a way that nothing else could compare. The school campus wasn’t nearly as comforting as his own backyard, despite having most of the same things. Maybe it was the absence of spiky brown hair and olive-green eyes that made it less enjoyable.

This was the last time he would be able to see the outside world before his memories were removed.

So he wandered.

From the main gates to the fountain, to wherever else he could find. He kept walking, letting himself feel as much as he could. Memories replayed in his mind—happy ones, sad ones, angry ones—he embraced them all, appreciating them for what they were worth. He let his mind fill itself with images of tannish skin and spiky brown hair, of bright sunshine smiles and olive-green eyes. The smell of butter cookies and gummy bears, of dirty clothes and dandelions. A voice so much like his own, yet sunny and optimistic, laughing and cheering him on.

A small smile graced the boy’s face, eyes brimming with tears.

He came upon a wisteria tree.

It was young, reaching just above his height. The purple flowers were only just beginning to bloom, though a majority of them hadn’t fully grown yet.  

He placed his hand gently against the tree, closing his eyes, and hoped.

He hoped and prayed as much as he could that this plan would work. That somehow, someway, he would see his brother again.

Then he bowed his head, accepting his fate.

Several footsteps came approaching behind him. A heavy sigh came from one of his teachers.

“We found him. Thank god…”

“How did he even get out here? He shouldn’t be able to leave the facility.”

“Never mind that. It’s time for us to begin the Kamukura Project. Izuru, come.”

He knew it was time. There was no sense in delaying the inevitable.

The boy turned around and willingly followed his teachers, much to their surprise. They led him back inside the building towards the underground facility.

Izuru watched the scene from where he stood. The presence was there with him, gently phasing in and out, sharing with him a sense of sorrow. Izuru could hear his younger self’s thoughts echoing around him.

I’ve done all I could. I hope this is enough

The teachers led the boy into a spacious lab. A single surgical table stood in the center.

I’m sorry I couldn’t reach the stars for you

The boy was placed on the table. He laid down on his back. The teachers strapped him.

Goodbye, Hacchan

A single tear fell from his green eye.

He closed his eyes.

Something woke up on a surgical table.

A person? Maybe not. A machine? Not quite.

Perhaps something in between.

Two scarlet red eyes opened, analyzing its surroundings. He was unfamiliar with this place or who he was. He sat up, expression blank and emotionless.

There were other human beings around him sporting white lab coats. Scientists, he realized. Among those scientists were five elderly men wearing all black. They spoke to him.

“You have been born anew, a phoenix from the ashes. I hereby christen you Kamukura Izuru, in honor of our school’s glorious founder.”

Both the scientists and the men in black began clapping, praising him. He watched them wordlessly.

They told him who he was and what his purpose was. He was the Ultimate Hope and his objective was to complete each task given to him. And so he did.

He ran the treadmill effortlessly.

He played the violin flawlessly.

He eliminated the canine targets without hesitation.

Test after test, he succeeded. He was admired and praised by his teachers, but it was all far too easy. His talents were remarkable, making every task given to him unchallenging. Eventually, he was given bigger assignments rather than training and evaluations, but those were not challenging either.

He was told that this was his purpose, that he would be doing this for the rest of his life, until he was old enough to become the face of the academy. He could predict just how bland the future was that was set out before him.

How incredibly…

Boring.

Izuru woke up in his room.

He blinked, his senses quickly detecting that he was awake. The room was dark, the blanket heavy on top of him. The dream was still clear in his mind, but he could no longer feel the presence there.

Izuru glanced at the wall clock. It was currently four in the morning. He returned his gaze to the ceiling and silently stared.

…

He felt something.

Something strong and intense awakening inside of him. It steadily grew more and more, raging with fire and spreading throughout his core. It left him seething against the bed, teeth gritting, hands clenching tightly.

For the first time, he felt burning resentment.

Chapter Text

Hajime woke up the next morning feeling more motivated than ever to exposing Hope's Peak for their crimes. He rushed through his morning routine, nearly tripping over his sheets in the process, and skipped breakfast in favor of heading towards the hidden underground facility with Koizumi. The door that led to the facility was sealed shut, requiring a retina scan to gain access. Of course, Hajime didn’t plan on breaking into the facility (he wasn’t that motivated), but he did have Koizumi snap photos of the hidden door instead.

During his morning classes, Hajime discreetly tapped away at his phone, taking screenshots of old conversations with Izuru. Text messages weren’t the most trusted source of evidence, but something was better than nothing, especially if that something could be used as proof of the illegal things those scientists were up to.

Then it grew closer to lunchtime. Hajime wasn’t sure if it was because of his determination, or if Komaeda’s luck was beginning to rub off on him, but he somehow managed to convince his teacher into letting him leave class early, shortly before sneaking into the main building and heading straight towards Class 78. There was a reason he was headed towards that particular class, and that was to search for one specific individual, someone who may be the key to winning this battle.

Kirigiri Kyoko, the Ultimate Detective.

Not only was Kirigiri a detective, a talent that could prove very useful, but she was also the headmaster's daughter. That made things a bit more complicated. On one hand, she could be completely innocent in all of this and just happened to be related to the headmaster. But on the other hand, she could be fully aware of the Kamukura project and was siding with the people involved.

The thought terrified Hajime more than he’d like to admit. But that was all the more reason why he needed to speak with Kirigiri, because if she was in on it, then that would be further proof of just how corrupt this school was.

Hajime approached the door of Class 78, his folder of evidence tucked safely underneath his armpit. Muffled voices were heard chattering from the other side, and he could only assume they belonged to the Ultimate students. He hesitated, staring at the door as if it would grow teeth and bite him if he dared to touch it.

Worst case scenario, the teacher would send him away before he even got a chance to step foot into the classroom. Or the teacher could report him for trespassing in which case, Hajime gets permanently expelled from the school. Or he does manage to speak to Kirigiri but she turns out to be on the enemy's side after all, then decides Hajime knows too much and proceeds to put a bullet through his skull.

Maybe he hadn’t thought this through well enough.

Pull it together, Hajime. You can do this!

Even after his attempts to reassure himself, his confidence remained stagnant. Would he really be able to pull this off? Capturing screenshots of old text messages was one thing, but interrogating the headmaster’s daughter?

Do it for Izuru

Hajime’s resolve hardened. He steadied himself, taking a deep breath, then reached out to knock on the door.

Only for the door to open unexpectedly.

Hajime jumped, startled, then looked over at the person across from him. He was met with strawberry blonde pigtails and blue eyes with long lashes staring back at him, sending a spike of cold fear through his core.

“Hinata~!” Enoshima gushed, her voice way too cheery for his liking. “Long time no see, babe!”

Hajime took a cautious step back, eyeing the blonde girl warily. Enoshima looked amused by this, stepping forward before closing the door behind her. A wave of dread fell over Hajime as he realized he was now completely alone with the fashionista.

“Aww, what’s the matter?” she teased. “Aren’t you glad to see me? After all, we haven’t spoken to each other since, what, the Sports Festival? We should totally catch up sometime!”

It was almost jarring how friendly she seemed on the outside. But Hajime knew better. He frowned at her with contempt.

“Cut the act, Enoshima. I know who you are.”

“Well obviously! I’m pretty hard to forget, especially after we had such a good time hanging out together.”

He narrowed his eyes at her. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t pretend like you forgot about our time at the Sports Festival together.” Enoshima placed a hand on her hip, giving him a flirtatious look. “You were totally into me that day. Remember that hard-on you got when I was massaging you?”

Instantly, Hajime’s face became flushed, eyes widening in shock. “W-what?! That’s not what happened at all!”

A burst of laughter erupted from Enoshima. “Wow, you’re so easy to rile up! Look at you, your face is as red as a tomato right now!”

Hajime’s face only grew hotter as Enoshima pointed and laughed, mocking him. It was obvious that she was trying to get under his skin, but that didn’t stop him from feeling embarrassed and heavily annoyed.

Eventually, the fashionista calmed down, leaning against the door frame as she returned her attention to Hajime.

“Anyways, what’s a little reserve course student doing at my classroom door? You aren’t stalking me, are you? That’s really perverted, even for you, Hard-On Hinata.”

“I’m not here for you,” Hajime growled, trying his best not to feed into her taunting behavior.

“Then who are you here for?”

“That’s none of your business.”

“You think so?” Enoshima stared straight at him with a knowing look in her eyes. “Because I think you’re here to talk to Kirigiri Kyoko, isn’t that right?”

Hajime’s shoulders stiffened at that, the folder still tucked underneath his arm. He didn’t reply. Enoshima regarded Hajime with an expression that looked somewhat impressed.

“I’ve gotta hand it to you Hinata, you’ve got some balls thinking you can just waltz in here and gather evidence from one of my classmates. But you’re also pretty stupid for thinking I wouldn’t notice.”

He tried to hide his nervousness, throwing a glare towards the fashionista. “You aren’t going to stop me from saving Izuru. He’s not just some toy for you to play with.”

Enoshima faked a yawn, expression bored. “Aaaand here comes the hero act. Come on, do you seriously think you of all people can save him? Some talentless nobody from the reserve course? Get real.”

A seed of doubt sowed itself into Hajime’s mind, causing him to avert his gaze and shuffle his feet. There was that ugly feeling again, gnawing at him from the inside, the same one he had gotten when he first spoke to Enoshima. He shoved the feeling down as far as he could.

“I don’t care what you say,” Hajime said firmly. “I know I can save him.”

Enoshima gave him a once-over, reading him like an open book. Hajime hated how exposed he felt beneath her gaze.

“Mhm, keep telling yourself that, Hinata-senpai. But just so you know, you aren’t getting any help from Kirigiri. My classmates are completely off-limits.”

Hajime’s brows furrowed in confusion. “Why’s that?”

“Because I said so~” Enoshima reached out and flicked his nose. “And if you try to ask for help from any one of my classmates again, I will make you regret it.”

It took a moment for the words to register as he watched Enoshima turn around and start heading back inside the classroom. He reached out to stop her.

“Hey, wait a minute! You can’t just—"

“Is there a problem here?”

Hajime froze as he heard a low voice emerge from the other side of the door. He looked up to see a tall, muscular boy towering over him, orange hair styled into a pompadour and a black overcoat hanging from his shoulders. When Hajime met his gaze, he saw sharp eyes staring down at him, burning with danger. A thought quickly passed through Hajime’s mind, reminding him of the time he met someone else with that same look of mean on their face.

“Hey Enoshima, is this guy bothering you? You know if he is, I’ll set him straight.”

The muscular boy cracked his knuckles, giving Hajime a sharp, toothy grin. Hajime recalled the feeling of strong fists hitting him, knocking him to the ground, venomous words poisoning him. He really didn’t want to go through that again. The thought kept Hajime frozen in place, tensing beneath the sharp gaze of the boy towering over him.

Enoshima smiled, waving her hand dismissively. “No worries, Owada, we were just chatting. Isn’t that right, Hinata?” The blonde girl leaned forward, whispering into Hajime’s ear. “Remember, this is my territory.”

With that, Enoshima returned to the classroom. Owada gave Hajime one last look of warning before following his classmate inside, shutting the door behind him.

Hajime left the building feeling miserable and defeated.

Hajime carried those feelings all the way to the fountain where lunchtime had just begun. When he arrived at the fountain, he was surprised to see Komaeda was already there, while Izuru and Nanami were nowhere to be seen. He was less surprised, however, to see Komaeda sitting cross-legged on the ground instead of the fountain bench, quietly eating from his lunch tray. To this day, the white-haired boy insisted that he wasn’t equal enough to sit beside the rest of them, and for some reason, Hajime was starting to find that somewhat bothering.

As Hajime grew closer, Komaeda looked up from his tray to meet his gaze, a smile growing on his face that somehow put Hajime at ease.

“Hello Hinata-kun,” Komaeda greeted. “Looks like you and I are the first ones here.”

Hajime set his lunch tray and folder down on the bench before replying, “You know you don’t have to sit on the ground if no one else is occupying the bench, right?”

Komaeda waved his hand dismissively. “It’s fine, I’m used to sitting here by now.”

“Uh-huh, sure.”

Hajime plopped down on the bench with a heavy sigh, the stress of the day weighing down on him. Komaeda was quick to notice this, his face becoming sympathetic.

“I take it your conversation with Kirigiri-san didn’t go so well?” Komaeda inquired.

“More like it didn’t go at all,” Hajime said. “Enoshima caught me before I could speak with her.”

Komaeda rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “I figured that would happen. How unfortunate…”

Hajime took a moment to collect his thoughts before picking up the folder of evidence, flipping through its contents. So far, he had the timeline he had written from when he first met Izuru to now, photos of the entrance to the hidden underground facility, and he planned on printing out those screenshots later to add those to the folder as well.

But this wasn’t enough. He needed something more concrete, something that proves without a doubt what’s been going on in the school. He thought if he enlisted the help of Kirigiri, the detective might help him build a case against the school. But Enoshima threw a curveball by threatening him should he try to seek help from her classmates.

With Kirigiri out of the picture, he had no idea who else to turn to.

Hajime’s shoulders slumped in defeat. “Damn it, I’m at a loss…”

Komaeda stared at Hajime, considering, then said, “You know Hinata-kun, I don’t think Kirigiri-san is the only person you can go to.”

“What do you mean?” Hajime turned his head, looking at the white-haired boy curiously.

“Think about it,” Komaeda continued. “You need to speak with someone who may be able to help you with your investigation, right? Who else do you know who’s closely-connected to the school?”

Who else do I know?

Hajime thought about this. Izuru was pretty well-connected to the school, obviously, but the twin couldn’t help much with the investigation without raising suspicion. Matsuda seemed to know some things about the Kamukura project, so maybe he could help? No, the neurologist has already helped them enough, and Hajime didn’t want to push his luck with him. Maybe it’s not a student he should be thinking of. There could be someone working at the school who was also closely-connected to it, someone like…

“…Your teacher, Yukizome?” Hajime guessed.

Komaeda nodded. “You got it. Yukizome-san graduated from this school, and now she works here as a teacher, which makes her pretty well-connected to Hope’s Peak.”

“But what makes you think she can help us? Just because she graduated from here doesn’t mean she knows what’s going on behind the scenes.”

“Think deeper, Hinata-kun. Hasn’t there been times where Yukizome-san was acting a bit strange?”

Strange?

Hajime’s brows furrowed in concentration, the gears slowly turning in his head. Soon he understood what Komaeda meant by that, his eyes widening in realization.

“Hey, you’re right. At the cafeteria, the day you, me, and Izuru went to breakfast together, Yukizome had approached us and started questioning Izuru. I remember Izuru telling us that Yukizome was suspicious of him and his involvement with the school.”

Komaeda nodded again. “That’s right. And what else?”

“The first day after winter break, when Izuru and I visited your class, I remember Yukizome whispering something. I think I heard her mention something about… a project, or an investigation.”

“Well done, Hinata-kun.”

Hajime rubbed his chin, brows knitted in concentration. “So that means, Yukizome really does know about the project, but there’s no way she can be directly involved, not if she was questioning Izuru about it. If that’s the case, she must be conducting her own investigation against the school.”

Komaeda smiled at him. “I think Hinata-kun has finally figured it out.”

As the puzzle pieces clicked together, Hajime’s spirits suddenly became lifted, a rush of excitement surging through him.

“Holy shit, Komaeda, you’re a genius!” Hajime said, admiring the white-haired boy.

Komaeda’s eyes widened an inch, looking taken off guard by the praise. Then he chuckled, scratching his cheek. “Haha, I’m not too sure about that…”

Hajime then realized something. “Wait a minute. If you knew Yukizome was investigating the school, how come you didn’t say something earlier?”

“I assumed it would be better if you reached that conclusion on your own. And, to be honest, I kinda thought you would’ve figured it out by now…”

Hajime huffed, leaned over the bench, and delivered a punch straight to Komaeda’s arm. Komaeda yelped in surprise before laughing, light-hearted and playful.

“Jerk. Not all of us can be as smart as you, you know.” Hajime grumbled, but there was no heat in his words. He returned his attention to the folder in his hands. “But… you may have a point. I think if the roles were reversed, and Izuru was the one investigating the school on my behalf, he would’ve probably figured this all out by now…”

Komaeda paused at that, silence filling the air between them.

“Do you envy Kamukura-kun?” Koameda asked.

Hajime blinked in surprise, looking over to see Komaeda gazing at him intently, an unreadable expression on his face. That question wasn’t exactly new to Hajime, and he could say for certain that in the past, he did envy Izuru. After all, Izuru was everything that Hajime wasn’t—smart, talented, confident in himself and his own capabilities. Even in those distant memories, when they were small children who hadn’t been ripped apart by a corrupt organization, Hajime had still felt inferior at times due to how ordinary he was compared to his brother.

He couldn’t say for sure that those feelings of inferiority were no longer there. There were still moments where Hajime felt envious of Izuru’s talents, but surprisingly, he couldn’t bring himself to stay bitter towards his twin. They had been through so much together. What had begun as apprehension and bitterness gradually transformed into understanding and respect for Izuru. Hajime was pretty sure Izuru felt something similar.

After thinking over his answer, Hajime replied, “Not as much as I used to. But as his twin brother, I still hold the right to complain about how he screwed me over genetically.”

Komaeda snorted in surprised amusement. “Is that so?”

“It’s true. Aren’t there a bunch of genes that determines our characteristics when we’re born? Well Izuru stole all the good ones, like the talent, the good looks…”

“Hmm, talent maybe, but I’m pretty sure you both check out in the looks department, Hinata-kun.”

Heat immediately crept up Hajime’s neck. “S-stop that.”

“But it’s true. Hinata-kun is really handsome~”

The playful look that Komaeda was giving him suggested that he was only teasing, but the sincerity in his voice said otherwise. Komaeda was always like this, playing mind games and confusing him to no end. Hajime wished he could say it only irritated him, but then his chest did funny flips and his mind would become unfocused, making it harder for him to think straight.

Hajime’s face was still red as he struggled to piece together these emotions, but before he could figure them out, footsteps came jogging towards them. The two of them looked over to see Nanami approaching, lilac hair bouncing with each step.

“Sorry I’m late,” Nanami said, panting as she settled down on the bench. “I was busy helping Yukizome-san set up the Hope Celebration Party.”

“Hope Celebration Party?” Hajime questioned, looking at her curiously.

Still tired from the run, Nanami took a moment to catch her breath. Then she replied, “It’s a party meant to help students from different classes get to know each other before the school year ends. We just finished making the invitations. Here’s yours, Hinata-kun.”

Nanami slung her backpack off her shoulders and dug inside it, pulling out a white envelope before handing it to Hajime. He examined the official seal on the envelope before opening it, pulling out an invitation.

Hajime hummed, reading it over. “It says here that members of Class 78 will be there as well,” he pointed out.

Nanami nodded. “Yep yep. Every Ultimate is invited, but it isn’t mandatory to come.”

That meant there was a chance Kirigiri would show up to the party. If Hajime was careful enough, he could speak with the detective at the party while avoiding Enoshima. Hajime smiled, hope reigniting within him.

“Sounds fun. I’ll be there,” Hajime said.

“I’m glad.” Nanami smiled, then she looked around the bench as if she just noticed something missing. “Hey, where’s Kamukura-kun? I wanted to give him his invitation too.”

“Looks like he’s approaching right now,” Komaeda announced.

The three of them turned their heads to see the familiar sight of red eyes and raven hair approaching the fountain, face blank while holding a large stack of papers in his arms.

“What are those?” Hajime asked curiously.

The raven-haired twin stepped in front of Hajime before dumping the stack of papers in his lap.

“Files,” Izuru said. “For the investigation.”

Hajime’s eyes widened in surprise. He skimmed through the stack of files, seeing official documents, test results, financial transactions.

“Where did you get these?” Hajime asked.

Izuru sat down on the bench. “My teachers. I took them while they weren’t looking.”

That sounded like a risky move, but it seemed to have paid off. Still, Hajime wondered what motivated Izuru into making such a bold move. He glanced at the raven-haired twin who was settling against the bench, his lunch tray absent. There was something different about his movements. It seemed like he was moving a bit faster than usual, almost energetic in a way. Anyone else might not have noticed it, but Hajime did.

“I have something for you, Kamukura-kun,” Nanami said, pulling out the second invitation and holding it out. “It’s for the upcoming Hope Celebration Party. Hinata-kun and I are both going, and I’m pretty sure Komaeda-kun is going too, right?”

“Of course,” Komaeda said, smiling from where he sat.

Izuru nodded and replied, “I will be there.”

The raven-haired twin accepted the envelope without second thought. Hajime was surprised by this, having expected there to be a bit more hesitation about whether his teachers would allow him to go, or if Izuru would have to sneak out. But Izuru showed no hesitation and seemed confident that he would attend the party. Maybe Hajime was just overthinking this, but it couldn’t hurt to make sure.

“You seem a bit lively today,” Hajime said to his twin. “Did something happen?”

“Many things happened,” Izuru said in a somewhat vague manner. “But I am choosing to no longer tolerate it.”

Hajime raised a brow. “What do you mean?”

Izuru paused, considering. Then he looked at Hajime. “Are you busy this afternoon?”

“Well, I’m meeting with Yukizome after school for the investigation, but after that, I’m free.”

“Meet me on the rooftop afterwards.”

Hajime wasn’t sure what Izuru was planning, but he nodded.

As soon as the last class for today was dismissed, Hajime headed straight towards Class 77. He stepped into the classroom, less vibrant without the presence of Ultimate students, and immediately spotted the ginger-haired woman in the maid’s outfit sitting at her desk, grading papers. Upon hearing the door open, Yukizome stopped what she was doing and looked up. When she realized who Hajime was, a warm smile grew on her face.

“Hinata! Fancy seeing you here so late in the day,” Yukizome said enthusiastically.

Hajime returned the smile. “Good afternoon, Yukizome-san.”

“If you’re looking for Nanami, she just left with the other students not too long ago.”

“Actually, I came here to speak to you.”

Yukizome blinked in surprise. “Really now? In that case, take a seat.”

Hajime stepped further into the room, sitting down in the chair in front of the teacher’s desk. Yukizome folded her hands together and placed them on the desk.

“So, what’s up?” Yukizome asked.

No use beating around the bush. Hajime sat up straighter in his seat, clearing his throat.

“Right. I came here to tell you that I have information regarding Izuru and the school,” Hajime said.

“Oh?” Something akin to curiosity and alertness flashed through the teacher’s eyes. “Go on.”

“What I’m about to tell you is… sort of a secret. A big one.”

“Whatever you tell me stays in this room. I promise.”

Feeling reassured, Hajime took a deep breath and began.

He explained everything from the time he first met Izuru to now. He told her about the Steering Committee, how they bribed his parents into selling Izuru to them, and performed unethical experiments on him, including lobotomization. He told her about the assignments that they force Izuru to do and the mistreatment they give him.

Lastly, he told her about Enoshima and Ikusaba, and while he doesn’t think they’re working with the Steering Committee, they’ve still done atrocious things within the school, including kidnapping, inciting a fight between two students, and attempted murder.

By the time he was finished, Yukizome had her fingertips pressed together, a deep, contemplative expression on her face. Hajime gave her a moment to process the dump of information as he waited for her to respond, his heart pounding anxiously.

“This… is a lot to take in,” Yukizome said.

Hajime rubbed the back of his neck. “Sorry, I know this is all very sudden, but…”

Yukizome shook her head. “Don’t be. I’m glad you told me this, Hinata, really. It means a lot that you trust me enough to confide in me with this information.”

Hajime nodded and looked at her hopefully. “So? Can you help us?”

Yukizome closed her eyes for a moment, thinking. Then she reopened them with a look of determination.

“I believe I can,” Yukizome said. “You see, me and a few friends of mine are currently investigating the school. We’ve been suspicious of the Steering Committee for a long time, and once we’ve gathered enough evidence, we should be able to take this to court.”

Hajime’s eyes widened. “Really? How long do you think it will take?”

“We’re not sure yet. If this were any other organization, we’d have long since been able to bring them down with the evidence we have. But since this is Hope’s Peak we’re talking about, we have to be careful. One wrong move could ruin our entire case.”

Hajime deflated a little. He was hoping the teacher would solve this case immediately, but instead they’d have to wait longer. Yukizome noticed his disappointment and offered him a sympathetic look.

“Hey now, don’t look so beat. Trust me, I want to take down the Steering Committee as much as you do, but patience is our best strategy. In the meantime, do me a favor and hold onto that evidence you’ve collected. We’ll need it later and I trust that you’ll take care of it.”

Hajime nodded. “I will.”

“And steer clear of the Steering Committee as well as those girls you mentioned, Enoshima and Ikusaba.”

“Right.”

With the discussion over, Hajime stood up from his seat and headed towards the exit.

“And Hinata?”

Hajime stopped and looked over his shoulder. Yukizome smiled and gave him a thumbs up.

“Good luck, kid,” she said.

Hajime smiled and nodded before exiting the door.

Hajime arrived on the rooftop carrying two containers of yakisoba and two bottles of tea that he ordered from a restaurant. Izuru was already there by the time Hajime arrived, his back turned as he leaned forward against the ledge. Hajime moved closer until he was standing beside his twin.

“Brought you some food,” Hajime said. “You didn’t eat much at lunch today, so I figured you might be hungry.”

He expected Izuru to respond by bringing up how he didn’t require nourishment at this time or pointing out the unhealthy aspects of the takeout food. To his surprise, Izuru only gave the offered food a brief glance before quietly accepting it. The two of them ate their food in comfortable silence, gazing out at the sunset. After everything they’ve witnessed in the past three days, Hajime appreciated having a moment of peace with Izuru. He glanced at the aloof twin, who was chewing his food while staring outwards with a contemplative expression. Izuru had changed so much since they first met, Hajime realized. The old Izuru would’ve never done something as tender as hugging Hajime; he wasn’t the most touchy-feely of people after all.

But still, Izuru had held Hajime until he cried out all his tears. They hadn’t talked much afterwards—Hajime had experienced enough emotions for one day and he was pretty sure Izuru’s limit for compassion had been reached—but he had returned to his dorm that night feeling lighter than he had in a long time. Maybe that’s the reason Hajime found himself less embarrassed about his breakdown and more thankful that they managed to resolve something deeply personal between them.

And Hajime has changed himself, hasn’t he? He would have never imagined himself getting involved with something so significant, nor would he have thought he’d have the patience to deal with someone like Izuru. Yet here he was.

About half-way finished with their meal, Izuru suddenly spoke.

“Hajime.”

“Hm?” Hajime turned his head to see the raven-haired twin still gazing outwards with that contemplative look.

“How would you feel if I burned down the school?”

Hajime nearly choked on his yakisoba. He swallowed it down roughly before throwing Izuru an incredulous look. “Where in the world did that come from?”

“I keep envisioning Hope’s Peak Academy engulfed in flames,” Izuru explained casually as if he were discussing the weather. “It appears that I have gained an impulse to set the school on fire, despite how… illogical that sounds.”

Hajime was quiet, letting that information sink in. To hear this coming from Izuru was completely unexpected. Maybe this meant the twin was finally starting to open up a bit. If that’s the case, Hajime didn’t want to discourage him.

“Right, so…” Hajime cleared his throat. “How long have you been thinking about… burning down the school?”

“Since last night,” Izuru replied.

Right after our last memory session…

“And do you know why?”

“Yes. I had a revelation recently. I’ve discovered that my entire existence is a lie, that I was brought into this world unwillingly.”

Hajime’s full attention was focused on Izuru now.

“And that makes you feel… angry?”

“It would seem so, if my desire to eradicate this school is any indication.”

Hearing Izuru admit to being angry was jarring, to say the least. But it was also good, really good, for Izuru to finally be feeling something about the things he’s dealt with. Now Hajime just had to choose the right words to reassure him with, something that would let him know that his feelings were valid while also discouraging him from doing something like, well, setting the entire place on fire.  

Is this how brothers typically consult one another? He always imagined it would be more difficult, or at the very least, awkward. Hajime tried to consult with his father a few times in the past, but the man often disregarded him. At some point, Hajime gave up trying to connect with his father. That wasn’t the case with Izuru. The two of them connected with each other far more than they ever would with their parents. Hajime wanted Izuru to know that he took his feelings seriously, that he would always be there to listen to him.

After choosing his words carefully, Hajime spoke. “Well first off, don’t burn down the school, I’m investigating.”

Izuru huffed through his nostrils. “I’m aware. I have enough self-control not to act on such impulses.”

“And second… I think it’s a good thing that you’re angry. It’s normal—healthy, even, to feel anger, especially in your case...” Hajime shifted his weight. “If there’s anything you want to talk about, like your feelings, or just anything you want to get off your chest… I’ll listen.”

Silence fell between them. Izuru was staring down, considering. Hajime waited for him to decide, taking a sip from his bottled tea in the meantime. A minute or so passed before Izuru finally spoke.

“…I’ve never cried before,” Izuru said.

Hajime looked at him curiously. “No?”

“I have never felt the need to. I do not think I am capable of it.” Izuru turned his head, meeting Hajime’s gaze. There was that subtle look on his face again, the one that expressed pain and vulnerability, the look that so few people ever got the chance to witness from Izuru. “I think I would like to try it someday. Crying.”

Hajime felt a painful twist in his chest, tears pricking in the corners of his eyes. He shook his head, forcing the tears back, then gave Izuru a sincere smile.

“You will,” Hajime reassured. Izuru didn’t tell him much else after that. Hajime had a feeling he wasn’t ready to talk about everything. That was fine, Hajime was just grateful that Izuru told him anything at all. They were making so much progress with both the investigation and Izuru discovering himself, and Hajime couldn’t help but feel as if things were really looking hopeful for them.

But for some reason, he couldn’t shake the strange sense of foreboding looming over him. Even though things seemed to be going well, there was a small voice whispering in the back of his mind, telling him that something was wrong. This could be something like intuition, Hajime realized. If that was the case, then maybe he should be worried, but there was no point in getting stressed over something that might not even be a big deal to begin with.

All he could do now is focus on the investigation. After all, he had plenty of time, right?

Izuru was taught to believe that ordinary people were parasites. However, he was quickly beginning to discover that the true parasites were the ones surrounding him all along. The Steering Committee, the scientists, the businessmen who paid Hope’s Peak in exchange for Izuru’s services—they were all leeches, feeding off Izuru for his talents.

He knew his purpose was to serve the school, to be used for the sake of hope towards humanity. It was a fact he had accepted from the very beginning, and thus, he never felt resentment when his teachers prodded him with needles and wires, when they had him undergo endless assignments and examinations, when they kept him isolated in a bare room with nothing but boredom at his disposal. His indifference to it all was less of a choice and more of an understanding that it didn’t matter what happened to him, because he was nobody, a vessel to be used for artificial talent and nothing more.

Except that was a lie.

Now his entire perspective had changed, a light switch having been flipped somewhere in his head. It left him in a state of confusion, logic and emotion battling against one another in his mind. He questioned who he was, how he should view himself. Is he still just a product of scientific experimentation, or is he something more? Are the emotions he’s feeling his own, or do they belong to Hinata Izuru?

What happens now?

Izuru contemplated this as he stepped into the underground facility and headed towards his room. Not a minute later, a swarm of teachers spotted him, following him down the corridors like mosquitoes.

“Izuru, wait! We need to speak with you!” One of them urged, following him hastily.

He ignored them and sped up his pacing as he continued forward.

“This is important, Izuru. Don’t ignore us!” another one persisted.

Izuru could feel something sizzling beneath his skin, but he remained calm and composed, slowing to a stop in front of his room door. The crowd of scientists halted behind him, panting as they were out of breath from trying to keep up with him. Soon, one of them spoke.

“We have reason to believe that your brother is gathering evidence against us. Do you know anything about this?”

Izuru was quiet for a moment before quickly thinking of a response. “What a pointless question. You expect a talentless individual from the reserve course to be capable of pulling off such a feat?”

“Maybe if that 'talentless individual' wasn’t related to you.” Another teacher narrowed his eyes. “We also suspect that you may be helping him. You realize the heavy consequences that will occur if we find out you’re sabotaging us?”

Irritation began throbbing in Izuru’s head. He sighed. “How boring. Your idiocy truly knows no bounds.”

A woman gasped in offense. “I beg your pardon?”

“If you can’t figure out something as simple as whether or not you’re being investigated, then you’re all completely incompetent.”

The teachers looked taken aback, whispering and mumbling in confusion. Izuru placed his hand on the doorknob, preparing to open the door.

“Where is this disrespect coming from?” one of them frowned disapprovingly. “Are you forgetting your place? We made you, damn it. We invested a large amount of time, money, and resources into making you a remarkable person, and you repay us with insubordination?”

Izuru’s grip on the door handle grew tighter, the sizzling beneath his skin growing more intense.